Harry Potter and the Serpent's Trials

by Thalassa_05

Summary:

Peace and quiet had become foreign concepts to Harry Potter, and all he hoped for was to survive during his fourth year at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

But the Triwizard Tournament had other plans.

Chapter 1: A flair for the dramatics

Summary:

The one where Harry goes to court

Notes:

Hello everyone!! We are back for another round! And I'm so ready for you to see what I have in store.

Disclaimer: I don't own Harry Potter, and this fic is based off the series and some chapters may contain scenes from Harry Potter and the Goblet of Fire.

In this universe there are only 3 Horcruxes so far: the Diary, the Gaunt's Ring, and Nagini. Harry is also a Horcrux. I'm not adding the items of the founders since I don't believe that the founders didn't put some sort of enchantment on their items.

The flowers were dying. 

Harry wasn't being dramatic; the flowers were actually dying. The summer heat was ravaging the land, and not even his aunt's prized flowers were surviving the heat. He felt a small sense of satisfaction watching her struggle to keep the wretched things alive, and felt even more when she had Dudley help her plant more seeds. Watching his cousin turn red, his skin blistering under the heat was an added bonus.

The small windowsill allowed him to look down the rood, towards the start of Privet Way, and anytime a person appeared, his heart would leap, but when it turned out to be a neighbour, he’d sigh and sulk.

“Looking out the window won’t make them come faster.” Gwyn said as she looked through the small mirror he had bought her. Her scales were shining in the light, showering one side of the table in green, glittering light, and for a moment he was back in the Slytherin common room, next to his friends.

“I have nothing better to do, all my clothes are packed, I've done all my homework.” Harry dropped onto his bed, looking at the ceiling.

“You’re not dressed, you can't tell me that’s what you plan to go out in?” She lifted her head, and Harry felt like the snake was judging him. 

She was right, he was in muggle clothing, a simple blue shirt and black jeans. And with how long his friends were taking, he wouldn't have time to change once they arrived. Dragging his body to his trunk, Harry looked through some of his haphazardly folded clothes, and pulled out a robe.

Draco and Theo had brought him it. It was green, and it shone somewhat in the light. Harry pulled it to his chest and faced Gwyn.

“This one?”

“Yes. We match.” Harry smiled and reached his hand out, stroking her back. Gwyn had been his saving graces in the past 6 weeks. Being with the Dursley’s was terrible on its own, and she made it more bearable, making him teach her some English words. She wasn't the best student, but now she knew if people were complimenting her.

As he pulled out a pair black dress pants and a shirt, he heard his door creak open. Aunt Petunia was standing there, looking at his bag with a blank expression.

They stayed still, the room silent. She had been acting… weird since he came back from Hogwarts. Harry had been assuming this was her new punishment after the whole Marge situation. She’d been looming over Harry, not how she used to when she was afraid that Harry would eat enough food, but more like she wanted to speak, but had no words.

But Harry liked that more than her speaking to him.

It had been the end of June, and Harry was tasked with watering the flowers out front, and pulling out the weeds. The sun was warm, not the hell it had been 2 days before that day. Harry was pulling out weeds near a group of pink and orange flowers when she spoke.

“She hated Lilles.” She whispered. Harry stopped, and faced her. She was dressed in her usual attire, and her apron was still around her. Harry had to squint to see her face, and she paled. 

“Pardon?”

“Your mother, she hated Lilies. She thought it was stupied for her favourite flowers to be her namesake.” 

All Harry could do was stare at her. She hated speaking of Harry’s mother. Harry had tried to ask about his mom, and it ended with a beating most times. So all he could do was nod.

“That’s nice to know.” Harry faced the weeds again, and tried to ignore his aunt. But she stepped closer, and spoke once more, her voice louder.

“She liked Hyacinths, said that they looked nice. She told me if she had a girl she’d name her Hyacinth.”

Harry didn't face her, his eyes firmly on the weeds. What was she playing at? All these years she kept her mouth shut, but now she wants to talk?

“I liked Lilies.” Her voice was small again, and Harry didn’t breath till she went back into the house.

More instances like those happened, and he hated how much more he found out about his mother in the last few weeks. She loved to paint, but she was no good. She loved to watch trashy tv, but she’d never tell a soul. She loved green fields and anything to do with Led Zeppelin.

He couldn't escape the facts being thrown at him, and so he locked himself in his room. He had long gotten over begging to know who his mother was, where he came from, what she was like. So he wasn't going to sit and drink in all those facts, not from her.

“What are you doing?” Her voice was steady as she looked at him. Harry pulled out his shirt and placed it on his bed.

“Getting dressed.”

She hesitated at the door, “I made tarts, she loved them. She liked the strawberry ones.”

“That’s nice to know.”

“She said the lemon ones were bad, but that’s only because I added to much salt one time, she-”

“Why are you telling me about her?” Harry muttered, looking through his trunk so he wouldn’t have to look at her. “You’d act like I’d asked you to slap Dudley whenever I used to ask, so why bother now?

“I- you just remind me of her.” Harry stopped, and faced her. She looked the same, so what changed?

“Oh really?”

“I do. It's the mannerisms. She scrunched her face like that when she was confused as well.”

Harry nodded and he picked up a robe and folded it. “Do you see her when you let your husband hit me?”

“No. I just see him.” Petunia bit her lip, her eyes wide. But then she wiped her hands on her apron. “You’re his copy.”

“No shit.” He laughed, and faced his trunk, slamming it close and facing his aunt. He couldn't see his mother in her, not one bit. And maybe it was a good thing. 

“Do you mind?” He lifted the shirt in his hands, and didn’t give her a chance to respond as he strode towards her and shut the door.

He paced his head against the wall, the surface cold. 

“Is everything okay?” Gwyn’s voice reached his ears and he pulled himself up.

“Yeah.” As he slowly dragged his shirt off, he thought about the freedom within an arm's reach. The plan was as perfect as they could get it to be, the only hitch in the road was Daphne telling Harry that it could take a bit longer, a bit longer ended up being 4 weeks.

Was he glad about the aspect of spending another six weeks in this shithole? No. But was the reward worth it? Yes. 

Draco had gone silent again, but Harry wasn't worried. He knew he’d seen him soon. He’d see them all soon.

When he looked at the small mirror on his desk, he looked different. His face looked peeved, and he slowly relaxed his brows. The robe was light, not too heavy on his skin, and Harry faced his companions. 

Gwyn had moved onto wrapping around her large rock encrusted with shining gems. She had grown much bigger, to the point where Harry couldn’t hide her on his person without her being noticed. And her hunger had grown along with her. Harry had started to let her loose at night to hunt, and she always brought back a poor mouse that she swallowed in one go. He’d rather it be a rat, but you can’t win them all.

Hedwig was sleeping, tired from her latest endeavour. Harry had been sending letters like crazy, and he hoped it’d paid off.

Harry slowly placed his clothing back into his trunk and did one more look through making sure everything was where it needed to be. Once he was satisfied he placed it against the wall and started to walk around.

It was past the time they planned to meet up, and Harry was wondering what exactly had happened. Had they been found out? Was there another snag in the plans? Would Harry have to wait another awful two weeks before something happened, pushing their plan back a year?

Throwing caution to the wind, Harry grabbed his wand and placed it in his holder, the familiar tightness around his arm reassuring him, and reached for Hedwig’s cage and his trunk, grabbing them in one hand. He moved back and slowly lifted Gwyn, placing her around his shoulders. He moved his trunk to his free hand and slowly left the room.

Instantly he was face to face with Dudley. Unlike his mother, he hadn't gone through a major behavioral change. He was still the same stuck-up prat he always had been, and this time around he seemed to enjoy taking out his frustrations on Harry a lot more than usual.

“What did you get that trunk for?”

“What do you think, Dudley? Your brain can’t be that muddled.” Harry slowly descended the stairs, hoping his cousin would keep his trap shut. But no, he didn't.

“DAD! HARRY’S GOT HIS TRUNK ON HIM!” Harry had hit the ground floor when his uncle came out, his face already turning red.

“What are you doing?” Harry ignored him and sat at the base of the stairs. Dudley shoved past him and stood next to his father, his eyes gleaming.

“Waiting for someone, as it seems.” Vernon looked Harry up and down, and shook his head, his face slowly turning red.

“Not like that, you aren’t. Go wear something normal.”

“This is normal for me. And I won’t change, there’s no point.” He could have removed his robe, but why bother with them?

His uncle stepped closer to Harry, his eyes small. “I said change, did you not hear me boy?” But as he got close Gwyn shot up from Harry’s neck, and Vernon stopped.

“Call off your pet boy.”

“Why, so you can hit me?” Harry shook his head, his eyes on the door. Any moment now. 

“I said, TAKE IT OF-” Harry’s wand shot out and he kept it on his uncle. And at this point, Dudley moved back to the kitchen. 

They both stood still, Vernon’s hand still outstretched, Harry’s wand pointed at him.

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“Oh but I would.” Harry slowly rose up, and smiled. “I learned a few helpful spells at school. How much do you value that hand?”

Vernon lowered his hand, but his face was still filled with hate. “You can’t do magic-”

“I can, I did so last year, how’s Marge?” Vernon’s breathing started to rise, but Petunia moved closer.

“Not now Vernon, let him act a fool in that outfit.”

“I will NOT have him leave dressed like that, and if a beating will help that sink in-”

“You put a single finger on me, and not only will I remove each and every one of them, I will have the whole ministry here by the hour. You're so concerned about one wizard, how would you like to see hundreds of them at your front door screaming that you dared to lay your fingers on me?” 

That worked. Vernon pulled back and stormed to the living room, and Harry sat back down. He could hear the whispered words coming from the living room, but if that was the last time he ever heard them, then he could live with that.

One thing Harry learned during his last year at Hogwarts was that the title of the Boy-Who-Lived carried more than just the stares and gawking, it also carried the fact that everybody wanted to suck up, and that didn't exclude the Minister of Magic.

He remembered how he was worried about the Daily Prophet speaking about how the Dementors almost attacked Harry. He didn't really spare a second glance at Blaise. So why not put that fame to work? 

Harry took a look at his watch, it was 11:48. it was the first of the month, his birthday passed the day before with no acknowledgement from his relatives. But his friends made sure to send him some gifts. Daphne sent him a book about runes and famous discoveries, Draco bought him a Quidditch book, and Hermione, she had bought him a small book about snake care. That was his favourite one.

Harry looked at the door and sighed. It seems the wait would carry on. But as he stepped on the 1st step upwards, the doorbell rang.

Harry was frozen, but then he moved forward, but his uncle beat him to it. Vernon stopped and in a low voice spoke.

“What are you doing here?”

“To see Harry of course.” Harry heard the voice and smiled. He stepped down and peeked his head over his uncle’s shoulder. Theo was looking at Vernon with a blank look, that vanished when he saw Harry.

“You alright Harry? Sorry to keep you waiting.” Theo looked at Vernon and scoffed. “Proper manners says that you let people in, especially guests.” 

Uncle Vernon didn’t move, his hand slowly moving the door. But Theo stuck out his foot in the frame, stopping the door from shutting, and pulled out his wand.

“I think I should come in.” And with a nudge, Vernon moved aside, slamming the door shut. Theo had managed to tan some more over the summer, his blue eyes standing out against his skin. He was wearing simple blue robes with black accents, the colors of house Nott. Theo grasped Harry’s hand and gave him a smile.

“All ready?” 

“Yeah, no turning back now.” Harry looked at his Aunt who was slowly moving towards them and spoke.

“I’m leaving. For good.” The words hung in the air for a moment, till Vernon laughed.

“That’s rich. The old man said you had to stay.”

Dumbledore? “I’d like to see him stop me. I’m going, I won't be back, never again.”

“Where will you go?” Petunia spoke.

“I don’t think that’s any of your concern. I’d say it was a pleasure staying here, but I’d be lying.” Harry grabbed his trunk but his uncle moved forward.

“I said no boy.” Harry reached for his wand when Theo pulled out a small vial and uncorked it, the yellow liquid sloshing around. “I’m not having that crack pot sniff around because you want to go and be a hooligan.”

“We’re going, unless you want your house to dissolve. I heard muggle homes are easily destroyed.” He slowly let a drop fall, hitting the wooden boards. Instantly a hole appeared, the size of an apple. Petunia let out a wail and tried to get closer, but Vernon held her back, his face the shade of a plum.

“I wonder how your home will fair if I were to pour all of it?” He slowly tipped his hand, the liquid about to fall…

“STOP!” Vernon snapped. “Leave, leave and never come back!”

Harry didn't need to be told that twice. Handing Hedwig to Theo, Harry grabbed his trunk and left No. 4 Privet Drive.

When they had turned down the lane and made it far away, Theo stopped and laughed, and Harry found himself joining in.

“Oh, that was something alright.” He leaned against the wall and huffed. Harry stood next to him and gave him a clap on the shoulder.

“What gives? Last I checked, we were supposed to leave last month.” 

“There was a hitch in the plans, there wasn't enough time for us. But on the bright side, we have enough proof to argue the 2nd claim.” Theo snapped his fingers and a small house elf appeared. The elf was dressed in a clean pillow case, and Harry felt uncomfortable looking at it. Its eyes were dropped and its back was hunched, but when it caught sight of Theo, a smile bloomed.

“Master Theo.”

“Ema, take these to the place I showed you.” Theo handed the elf Hedwig’s cage and beckoned for Harry to hand over his trunk.

When Harry was about to pull back, Theo pointed at his neck. “Gwyn has to go as well, it’ll look bad if she’s with you.”

Harry wanted to shake his head and say no, but he didn't want to risk what they had spent 7 weeks planning.

“I have to leave you with someone else,” Harry whispered to her. “ Don’t eat anyone alright?”

“I can’t make any promises, take care.” She nuzzled her head against his neck and allowed Harry to place her in Hedwig’s cage. The elf snapped out of existence and Harry faced Theo, who pulled a small coin from his pocket.

“Portkey,” He held the coin out and Harry placed a finger on the cold metal.

“Go.” Harry felt a pull at his navel and the world spinned around him. Harry hated portkeys just as much as he did 2 years ago. They ended up in an alley near a bustling street.

“We have… an hour, so 30 mins before we go in.” Theo slipped off his robe, revealing a crisp blue dress shirt and grey pants. Harry followed suit, taking his robe off and carrying it in his hands. 

Harry looked around as they walked out of the alley and down the street. It was those types of high streets that didn't have any paths for cars to pass through, just beautiful old buildings and people milling about. They kept walking down the steep hill until they reached the bottom and Theo suggested they go to a cafe to eat.

Harry, who had been practically starving ever since he returned back to his aunt and uncle's home, agreed readily. The store was small but beautiful looking, a bell ringing as soon as he stepped in. They took a seat right near the windows and Harry flagged down one over the waiters.

“Hi, do you have anything simple?” The waitress, a girl who looked to be in University, shook her blonde head and smiled.

“We have a few sandwiches. If you feel like it, it's 4 for £10. And we could get you two beverages as well. Would you like homemade or would you like cans?”

“We'll take the sandwiches and.. two homemade orange juices, please.” Harry said the last part as a question as he turned to look at Theo who nodded along.

As they waited for their food, Theo looked at Harry and gave him a small smile.

“You ready?”

“Sure. So how was your summer?” Harry asked as he played with his watch.

The quiet demeanor had left Theo as he smiled at Harry, “It was fun! I went to Wales, I met my father there and then he let me run my own, he was busy doing something else, something about a missing book? Anyhow he let me roam around Wales, I did get to see the Wixen community. I can't lie, it was kind of underwhelming, but I did get to go to Germany and I ended up seeing where the Wixen war took place during the Second World War. The history there was bountiful, and I managed to get a good book on potions that were used during the time.” 

The waitress returned and placed the platter of sandwiches and the two drinks in front of the boys and after thanking her, Harry dug into it. It was better than anything he had had in the past six weeks, or maybe it was the hunger talking, but regardless Harry enjoyed the meal.

“You know, if I were to pick any other Wixen community to go to, I'd personally go to the one in Greece. I mean if you think about it, look at the Greek Pantheon, and add some wixen magic, you must get some crazy things.”

“I agree with that,” Theo said as he licked his fingers. “But my question is with wixen seen as half bloods or were they just seen as divine puppets?”

“I have no clue. Oh that reminds me, did you manage to get tickets for the World Cup?”

Theo’s blue eyes lit up as he nodded. “I did. Father doesn't want to come with me so he's making me stay with the Malfoys, and they managed to score the top box.”

Harry would be lying if he didn't feel slightly jealous that he couldn't go. He had been keeping up with the events through the Daily Prophet, and he wanted to see which team would win: Bulgaria or Ireland. But if things went successfully, Harry would rather have that then the World Cup.

“You’re so lucky, make sure you bring me something from there alright?”

“100%. Right after Bulgaria wins.”

“Ireland is going to, and you’re a fool for thinking otherwise.”

Theo put his sandwich down and pointed a finger, “The only thing the Ireland team have going for them is Troy, their beaters are sub par, and Krum wipes the floor with them.”

“They have good beaters because their chasers are shit, they almost lost against South Korea if Krum didn’t beat Hwang last second!” Harry shouted, then clapped his hand over his mouth when an older couple looked at him. He turned to Theo, who looked like he was about to laugh.

“They think you’re mental.”

“You’re the mental one.” Harry hissed, and Theo shook his head, his body racked with giggles. They finished their sandwiches as they spoke about little things they did over the summer until Theo looked at his watch and dusted off his hands.

“All right, let's go.” Harry downed the rest of his drink as they stood up and left the store. Instead of walking back up where they came from Theo kept leading him down the base of the Hill, until the buildings became more modern and the people became less frequent they kept doing until they reached an old telephone box, the bright red ones that were used back in the day.

“Okay,” Theo looked at the phone and dialed the numbers 62442. When he stood back, a woman’s soft voice filled the box.

“Welcome to the Ministry of Magic. Please state your name and business”

“Theodore Nott and Harry Potter, here for the Wizagamont meeting.”

“Thank you. Please take the badges and attach it to the front of your robes.” From where the coins usually came out, two silver tags ejected forward and Theo picked one up and handed it to Harry. Inscribed in black were the words ‘Harry Potter: Wizengamot.’ Taking the advice he clipped it onto his dress robe, but no sooner than he had done so the box started to descend.

Harry’s reaction time was much quicker than it had been when he first joined the Wizarding world. Now a telephone box suddenly plunging into the ground was normal.

“The Ministry wishes you a pleasant day.” The voice said as the box came to a stop.

They were at the end of a very long corridor. The floors were made out of hardwood and the ceilings were a random shade of blue, and gold writings kept appearing and disappearing. On both sides of the corridor where fireplaces and from the left side wixen were entering and from the left there was a queue of them who seemed to be departing.

Theo kept guiding Harry down the hall and passed a statue of a witch and wizard, with creatures looking up at them in adoration, to a front desk where a man sat, looking utterly bored.

“We’re here for the Wizengamot meeting.” Theo spoke and the man looked at them. His eyes widened when he saw Harry and he almost tripped over his feet to get up.

“Mister Potter! What a delight. Oh right this way.” He guided Harry closer and dragged a metal rod down his front and back. Then he did so for Theo.

“And your wand please?” Harry tried for a smile and handed it over. The man enthusiastically placed the wand on a brass scale and after a few seconds the scales shook and a jet of parchment came out of the base.

“It says that it's 11 inches, Phoenix feather core, and you've been using it for three years?”

“I have.”

“Oh excellent! And you as well sir.” When Theo got his wand back, he all but dragged Harry away.

“We needed to get moving. If we-”

“Nott!” A voice called out and Harry sighed when he saw who it was. Draco Malfoy was walking towards them, his silver robes impeccable, and his hair out of its gel prison that it had been in for the past 3 years, the soft blonde curls falling down past his face. He reached Harry and pulled him into a short hug and then clapped Theo on his shoulder

“Finally you're here! We thought you were going to- never mind, why is he out in public? Harry, do you not have an invisibility cloak?”

“I do but-”

“Okay so no buts. Put it on, we need to meet with the others, and we'd need to get into the viewing room. If people start coming in it'll be a whole mess- let's just go.” 

Theo, and subsequently Harry were dragged down the corridor and Draco waited for Harry to put on his cloak. They started walking down a series of stairs going down 5 floors. When they came out the layout was much different than the entrance hall. The floors were made of black marble and it crawled up the walls. It felt colder inside, and only a few wixen were walking through. 

Draco guided Harry down a secret pathway until they came into a small storage room and inside- 

“Theo!” Pansy smiled and came closer, hugging him. Harry pulled off his clock and smiled at Daphne, who breathed and smiled back.

“Hey, are we on time?”

Daphne nodded as she hugged him, her light green robes complementing her hair. “We should head in now, remember, we only speak if we need to.”

“Yes, yes.” Pansy pulled back from Harry and nodded, “Let's do this.” Harry donned his cloak again as they walked to a pair of double doors. Instead of walking though the 2nd set of double doors, Theo led them up a narrow staircase, to a small room that overlooked the courtroom. The benches were adjusted in a u-shape that started from each side of the door. There was a small chair in the center that had changed and looked old and rusty, and at the front of the podium was a grand chair.

The occupant of that chair was Dumbledore, and he seemed thrilled speaking to an elderly lady who Harry knew to be Lady Abbott. Minister Fudge was seated next to Dumbledore, and on Dumbledore’s right was an old man with blonde hair.

“Okay take the clock off Harry.” Pansy hissed and Harry obliged. He folded it up and placed it in his robe pocket. The room was filled with wixen, old and young. Harry could see Lucius Malfoy speaking with Lady Longbottom. The woman was looking at him with pure disgust, not bothering to hide it at all. He said one more thing, and with no response she walked away.

“The 8th Wizagamont hearing of the Year 1994 is now in session.” Dumbledore's voice carried over the room and Harry's heartbeat started to pick up. “Court scribe Lilith Johnson will take the minutes.”

“That’s why she looked so familiar.” Daphne hummed. Harry's mind went blank for a couple of seconds until he recognized her. She was the head girl during Harry's first year, who had given him and Draco a talking to after sneaking out.

“Issue 1: Funding for Muggle-born students during Hogwarts. The notion that has been brought forward by Lord Avery is to lower the claim from 30 Gallons per year to 20. Lord Avery, you have the floor.”

A man who looked no older than 40 with perfectly tailored purple dress robes stepped forward and smiled at the committee.

“I understand that at first glance this bill seems like it's hindering Muggle-born students, but rest assured it is not.” He spread his hands out as he surveyed all the others. “Muggle-born students in Hogwarts are cared for. They have no need to buy material for Potions or Charms, they have no need for food because Hogwarts provides for it. By giving 30 gallons to Muggle-born students, it's reducing money from other areas.”

“What other areas?” A soft voice spoke up and Harry was surprised to see Kingsley Shacklebolt sat below, his arms folded as he glared at Lord Avery. “Because I’m 100% sure that you’re trying to pass a bill for more regulation on werewolves.”

Avery simply shrugged and faced the committee. “I won’t deny that the funding could go to other causes that need it, but it doesn't deny the fact that Hogwarts students are cared for.”

“I think Lord Avery has forgotten that if a child needs something and has no parents, that very fund is what helps them.” A voice spoke as Amelia Bones stood up, her monocle glinting in the dim lights. “If a child breaks their wand, the money is taken from the fund. If a child is in need of a new uniform, the money comes out of that fund. And from what I've been hearing, the children might need an increase instead of a decrease. The bill is preposterous, and if Lord Avery has such… high opinions on werewolves, then maybe he should dip into his own coffers.”

The wixen started to mumble and speak among themselves, Lord Avery looking quite smug as he had looked across the room to wink at Lucius Malfoy.

And in turn Lucius stood up and smiled at the crowd. “If I had to pick a side I would agree with Lord Avery. Muggle-born students are an asset to the Wizarding world as one would say, but they are not in need. And Lady Bones’s suggestion of raising the fund is a course for concern.”

“I've heard both sides and now it is time for a vote.” Dumbledore sat up. “On the notion of lowering the funding for Muggle-born students, Lord Abbott, what is your vote?”

“No.”

“Lord Avery, what is your vote?”

“Yes.”

“Lord Bulstrode?” It went on like that, Harry remembered Neville telling him some votes counted more than others, such as the Black and Abbot seat since they had been Wizarding families since the dawn of Magic. And since Lucius Malfoy was in control of the Black Seat, he voted no.

“As the proxy for the Potter seat I vote no. As Chief Warlock, I vote no.” Dumbledore had said and Harry's skin started to itch. Not because of the decision Harry would have kept the funding the way it was, and if given the chance he would raise it, he just hated how Dumbledore had his claws in his life.

The bill was denied the vote and ended up being 20 to 31. Avery looked irritated but Lord Malfoy simply waved his hand and the next issue was brought forth.

Harry had spent the next hour sitting still and listening to more notions being brought forth until finally there was a small recession. Harry was about to suggest that he and Draco leave really quickly to go to the bathroom when the visiting door opened and Dumbledore walked in.

“Harry, I did not expect to see you here.” He was dressed in light blue robes and had that smile about him. Harry wanted to wipe it off his face. They hadn’t ended on good terms last time, but Harry forced himself to simply smile and nod.

“Chief Warlock. I've decided since I’ll be Lord Potter in a year's time I should get a feel of the floor.”

Dumbledore nodded sagely as he looked up the window, down to the empty chair. “You are right, it is best to know what situation one might walk into. But you have come to a very boring procession. Now last month, we discussed the werewolf act of 1780, and that would have been something to see. But I must go. It was very lovely seeing you Harry.”

He kept the smile on his face until Dumbledore left and he dropped it.

“Are we sure it’s a motion?” Harry asked and Pansy sighed. 

“As I said the last 4 times, yes Harry.” She pulled down her long rose robes and sighed. “I hate these proceedings.”

“It’ll be more interesting soon, Pans.” Daphne smiled as the Lords and Ladies walked back in.

“The second half of the Wizengamot is now back in session. Issue number 6, The issue about the Fifth year curriculum for Defence Against the Dark Arts.” Harry was looking down at the chamber and sighing, his eyes were growing heavy and his throat was parched.

After another vote that ended in 19/32, Dumbledore picked up the parchment. “It seems we only have 2 more issues on the floor, it's-” Dumbledore froze and he lifted his gaze until he was looking directly at Harry, confusion evident on his face.

“The Lordship of Heir Black.”

Lucius was on his feet instantly as he looked at the Chief Warlock. “I'm sorry but I seem to have misheard you. As the proxy of House Black-”

“Lord Malfoy I do not mean your son, I mean-” The doors of The Wizengamot chamber slammed open, and all eyes turned to the figure strolling in.

Sirius Black smiled at the crowd as he raised a hand. “Am I late?”

Notes:

What can I say? I'm a huge fan of dramatic entrances!
Please feel free to drop any theories you think are going to happen, and also leave comments in kudos because they make my day.

This fic is going to follow the same updates schedule as the previous one where I upload every two days, so the next chapter will be out on the 20th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 2: The Trial

Summary:

The trial begins.

Harry watched as the room held breath as they looked at Sirius. He was smiling as he faced everyone, and Harry felt one forming on his face. Sirius was dressed in a deep rich purple that looked well with his complexion, his once long dry hair was now cropped to his chin and fell in soft waves.

“I do hope you-” Sirius didn't have time to finish answering the question before a spell was shot at him, but instead of hitting him, it simply bounced off and slammed into the floor. The committee exploded: hundreds of spells being thrown in every direction, someone weren’t even targeted toward Sirius. The Minister was on his feet saying something but Harry couldn't hear over the deafening screams.

“ORDER! I SAID ORDER!” Dumbledore yelled, and the spells stopped coming. Sirius brushed his impeccable robes and smiled. 

“That was not the reunion I was expecting.” He sighed and stepped forward, but wands were pointed at him.

“Arrest him!” Fudge yelled as he moved forward, but a tall man with blonde hair stood up. 

“No. This man is under the protection of House Greengrass.”

“What in the blazes for? Take him into holding and have the dementors take him!” A flash of pain passed Sirius’s face, but he tilted his head and a smirk took form.

“Oh no, see you’d be able to do that if I wasn’t the Lord of House Black. But I am.” The chamber burst out into cries once more.

“Impossible!” Lucius stood up and snarled. “My son is the rightful heir to House Black.”

“Lucius, nice to see you on that side of the chamber.” Sirius moved closer. “But my claim thrupims your son’s. Now be a good man and keep silent.”

Fudge stood up and moved down the dias, his face red with rage as he reached Sirius. “You have some never standing here after all the issues you caused at Hogwarts last year. And Lord Black or not, you’re coming with me.”

He grabbed Sirius by the arm and tried to pull him to the doors. But the air stilled when Sirius lifted his head to look at the Minister of Magic.

His eyes were wild, the grey eyes glowing silver in the lights. And the Chamber felt colder than it had several seconds ago. Fudge stopped and pulled back.

“I- You.”

“I wouldn’t do that again if I were you, Minister or not.” Sirius looked at Dumbledore, and then faced Amelia Bones.

“There's a simple reason why I'm not going to go back to Azkaban, and it's because I wasn't given a trial.”

“Nonsense, everybody knows you've had a trial, the transcripts are just hidden.” Lord Fawley spoke, and the room hummed. Harry kept his eyes on Dumbledore. The old man was looking at Sirius, an odd light in his eyes, and Harry wanted to know what was going on in his head.

“Do you want to put money where your mouth is? How about this you get your orders and you check the files, And if you manage to find a transcript, I will happily go right back to Azkaban. But if you don't, I demand a trial.”

“You cannot come into the Wizengamot and make demands, boy.” Lady Macmillain said as she sat up. “Do not waste the Wizengamot’s time on matters such as this.”

“On the contrary, I think I'm not throwing enough of a fuss. You threw me, an Heir to a Noble House, one of the most noble houses in Britain, into Azkaban without a trial. You didn't even ask any questions, you simply took my wand, snapped it and threw me in a cell. So I am going to stand here right here until I am giving my trial.”

“And what do you propose if you aren't given the trial? Heir Black?” Dumbledore spoke and for a moment the two men were just staring at each other. And even in the viewing room, the air tasted like magic.

“I trust you don't want to find out.” 

Amelia Bones stood up and pointed at a man near the doors. “You, head to the Department of Magical Law archives and find the file. And you,” She pointed a finger at Sirius, and then pointed to the chair in the center. “Take a seat.”

“Not in that dirty thing, this is spider silk.” He made a disgusted face. Pansy leaned back and rubbed her brow.

“Oh heavens.” With a wave, the shackles were gleaming in the light, the dirt and rust all gone. Sirius took a set, and the chains came to life. They latched down on his arm and locked his legs in place.

“Cozy.” Sirius sighed and looked up, surveying each and every one of the members. “I have to say-”

“I’d perfect it if you kept your mouth shut.” Lord Fawley said, but his voice waved as Sirius glared at him. The look was worse than any Harry had seen, it was like watching a wolf circle and sheep, relishing in the fear.

“Care to tell us how you reached here?” Minister Fudge asked, and Sirius shrugged.

“Show me the transcript of the Trial I had, then sure.”

“My dear boy-”

“You forget yourself, Minister.” Sirius snapped. 

The room descended into a tense quiet as they waited, Sirius looked at ease, smiling up at Alaric. Harry was digging his nails into his palm, waiting.

“I have to say-”

It seemed like Fudge wanted to say more but the doors to the chamber burst open and the Auror who had left was standing there breathing heavily.

“Well what is it?” Fudge said but the man simply looked at Amelia Bones and shook his head.

“I'm sorry, there aren’t any trial transcripts for Lord Black.”

For the second time that day the courtroom burst into outrage once again. But instead of the anger being directed towards Sirius, it seemed it was directed more towards the Minister.

“You arrested him without a trial?”

“Did you throw him into Azkaban with no proof?” Harry could hear a distressed lady say but Minister Fudge simply raised his hands.

“The trial happened before I was Minister, please let's all calm down.”

“Are you certain that there were no trials, none at all?” Amilea asked but the man simply shook his head. 

“We tried looking for trials in the year of 1981, and we tried to find them under Sirius Black, but there were no trials.”

“You mean to tell me,” A lord with barely any hair spoke. “That you put this man into Azkaban with no evidence?”

“I would say the bodies blown up all across the town were the evidence, Lord Ollivander.”

“Anyhow, as you can see I was arrested without a trial, and I demand my trial right here right now.”

“I think emotions are running very high in the courtroom. Maybe a recession of 15 minutes.”

“Absolutely not.” Minister Fudge stood up, cutting off Lord Malfoy and nodded at Dumbledore. “The trial is going to happen right here, I don't want any more mishaps to take place. Lady Bones-”

“I'll be stepping in as head of the DMLE. I would ask if Lord Black has a representative-”

“Alaric Greengrass as the representative for Lord Black.” He moved down to the floor and faced Ameila.

“The trial of Lord Black Commences as of 2:34 pm. Lord Greengrass?”

“Thank you.” He stepped back till he was side by side with Sirius. “The crimes Lord Black is accused of are false. And we will agree to a Pensive and Veritasium.”

“Allowed.”

“I must interject,” Lord Malfoy said and Harry heard Draco let out a sigh. “As much as I would like to see a pensive of that fateful night, how do we know that Heir Black’s mind is a sound as he appears to be? For all we know, all his time in Azkaban might have changed his memories.”

“That's why we have memories from another person that night, and my client has been seeing a medi-witch as the files show” A stack of paper slowly started to make its way towards Amelia’s desk. “That the dementors have had no effects on his brain and memory.” Lady Bones slowly flipped through the pages and dipped her head. 

“It all seems to be in order.”

“I must say this seems very calculated.” Lord Avery piped up as he leaned back in his chair. “I just can't find it in myself to believe that an Heir to such a Noble House wasn't given a trial. Maybe the transcripts were taken up beforehand in order to convince us of Heir black's innocence.”

“Idiot,” Theo hissed, and Lord Greengrass nodded. 

“You are correct. The circumstances might be hard to believe but we were well aware Lord Black hadn’t received a trial last month. Lord Shacklebolt checked the files after the dementors were lifted from Hogwarts way before we had built up this case, and to his shock found out that Lord Black wasn't given a trial.”

All eyes turned to Kingsley who dipped his head, “Lord Greengrass is right. I did go through the files during the month of June and that can be seen in the logs. I didn’t find anything that pointed to Lord Black having a trial.”

“Now we've managed to clear that up, we would like the Veritaserum to be administered. We would also like a control to prove that it hasn't been tampered with.” 

Amelia looked around the chamber and held up the vial, “Do any agree to being submitted?” No one met her gaze. Maybe they feared other secrets coming to light if they drank the potion.

“I will.” Harry looked as an old lady stood up, her signature hat missing. Lady Longbottom walked down and held out her hand. “The sooner this is done the better.”

A man helped her down the last few steps and gave her a small vial, and she took a swing. Her brown eyes were sharp as she looked at Amelia.

“State your name for the Chamber.”

“Augusta Longbottom.” She looked at Dumbledore and shook her head. “Your outfits are very loud, too loud one would say.”

A few chuckles rang through the room, and even Dumbledore cracked a smile. The man handed Lady Longbottom a 2nd vial and she drank it, slowly hobbling back to her seat.

“Can the scribe note that the potion is working fine. Now Lord Black, may I?” The Auror came and placed a few drops in Sirius’s mouth.

“Can you state your name for the government chamber?”

“Sirius Orion Black the third.” Sirius’s tone had lost the grandioseness replaced by a hollow sound.

“Do you mind telling us where you are on Halloween night in the Year 1981?”

“I was at a lot of places. First I was spending time with-”

The auror held up a hand, interrupting Sirius. “How about the leading hours before the attack on the Potters.”

“I was at my house. I was waiting around, there was much to do when, till I had this weird sense of dread I went to check on Peter.”

“You went to check on Peter Pettigrew? The man you ended up killing hours later?” Amelia asked.

“Peter isn't dead, he’s alive.”

The auror tilted his head. “You're telling me the man you were to murdering is still-”

“I wasn't the one who killed Peter, but I sure wish I did.” 

“Alright then how about a simple question: did you kill the Potters?”

“No I didn't, I would never kill them.”

The chamber started to go into madness once again, and Harry was certain he saw Lucius Malfoy aim a well-placed curse towards Lady Macmillian.

“Order in the court.” Madam Bones said. “How about I take the questions on from here? Lord Black, you were known as the Potter’s Secret keeper, is that correct?”

“No it wasn't correct, yes I was the Secret Keeper in the beginning, but then we realized that maybe there would be issues surrounding it, maybe it would be safer for somebody else to be the Secret Keeper. We all agreed it would be Peter Pettigrew, not me. He would have some chance of surviving, everyone thought it was me. We even fooled Dumbledore.” Sirius smiled.

“So you mean to say Peter Pettigrew was the one involved the night the Potter’s died?”

“I do. A couple weeks beforehand he would act shaky, hiding from us, and not letting us speak with him much. The night James- the night Voldemort attacked, I decided to go visit Peter, to see how he was, but his house was empty. There were no signs of an attack but it felt wrong. I went over to Godrick’s Hollow and then I saw-”

“The roof had caved in and there was nobody there when I arrived. I went in, and James was on the floor and I could hear crying from upstairs.” Sirius closed his eyes and composed himself. “Lily was lying dead in front of Harry’s cot and Harry was crying inside it. I tried to take him with me, take him somewhere but Hagrid came. Said orders from Dumbledore that he would be going with someone else.”

Harry felt his chest tighten. Losing his parents was one thing, hearing about how they died was another. A hand slowly slipped into his and Pansy held it tight.

“So you mean to tell me that the Chief Warlock tried to place Harry, your godson, in somebody else's custody?”

“Yes I do. No fault of his own, he thought I was the one who sold them out.”

“But you handed him over I assume? You put up no fight, you even gave Hagrid your old bike.” The auror interrupted and Sirius rolled his eyes.

“I wanted to go confront Peter, and I didn't think I'd be able to do that with a child and a bike. It was easier to catch him on foot. He was a very sneaky person.”

“So you go up to Peter, you meet him, then what happened?”

“I told him, told him that I knew what he had done. I told him that I would be handing him in, and it would be easy if he didn't put up a fight. But he started screaming about how I murdered James and he just killed all those muggles.”

The chamber was quiet, so silent that you could hear a pin drop. A few lords and ladies were looking forward in shock, some clutching their wands tight.

Amelia was the first to come back. “But we found his finger at the crime scene.”

“He cut it off, then turned into a rat and went down the drain.”

“I beg your pardon.”

“He was an animagus. We all were. Me, James, and Peter”

“This makes no sense!” A woman said, her brown hair falling to her shoulders. “Lord Black claims that he didn't want to harm the Potters, but yet we kept hearing about the tales of him breaking into Hogwarts, trying to kill Heir Potter. He almost succeeded during Yule if it wasn't for the Heir Potter quick thinking.” 

“I didn't want to kill Harry, I was aiming for Pettigrew.” 

The Auror laughed. “And what exactly was Peter Pettigrew doing in Hogwarts?”

“He was a pet that belonged to one of the Weasley boys. That's why I was trying to break into Hogwarts to finish him.” 

“I think I'm going to need that Pensive right now Lord Black.” Amelia stood up and walked to Sirius, her wand out. “Think of the memory for me will you?”

Sirius closed his eyes, and a silver liquid came out the side of his head. After placing the memory in a vial, Amelia faced the Minister.

“Mind if we use your pensive Minster?”

“No problem Madam Bones.” Fudge stood up and walked down, and Dumbledore followed suit.

“I’d like to see this memory.” The chamber watched as the 3 left, and all eyes turned to Sirius.

“Harry,” Pansy hissed. “My hand.”

“Sorry.” Harry let go and looked around. His heart was in his mouth and he felt like a strong breeze would send him tumbling.

“Harry, it's going to be fine,” Theo reached out and gripped his shoulder. “We planned this well.”

“Yeah.” Harry could only say as the Lords and Ladies spoke among themselves. Harry caught Lucius Malfoy’s eye and gave him a small grin. The man simply walked away and Avery followed.

“How has your summer been?” Harry asked Draco who sighed and folded his hands.

“Long. Father has been on edge, something about games? He's been distant as of late. And I doubt this will help matters.”

“I was in Spain thank you for asking,” Pansy spoke as she played with her hair. She managed to grow it out to her shoulders, and a few pieces farmed her face. “Mione said that she’s been in France once more. But she should be back by now.”

Harry’s heartbeat started to race once more. His feelings for Hermione hadn’t dimmed with their time apart. He still thought of her wild hair, how her smile would make his chest ac-

“Oh that’s nice. How about Blaise?”

“Oh he’s stuck in Italy. But he might be back for the World Cup.” Ever since Rita Skeeter released that paper on Miss Bianca, other papers had been hounding her. It had gotten to the point they had to go to Spain. And Blaise made his disdain very clear in all the letters he sent.

“Harry.” The door to the viewing room opened and in walked Dumbledore. The kind look was gone, replaced with intrigue.

“Chief Warlock.”

“I assume this was your doing?”

“Yes it was sir.” Dumbledore’s eyes lit up, and walked out the door.

“Ok he took that better than I thought he would have.” Draco looked at Harry.

“Me too.”

“Heir Potter.” The doors opened and Lord Avery walked in. Up close Harry could see just how black his eyes were. “Do you have any idea what this means?”

“An innocent man leaving the holds of Azkaban?” Harry said and looked at the chamber.

“This is more than that. If your godfather has-”

“Lord Avery.” Theo spoke up and Lord Avery faced him. “What has Harry got to do with any of this? This news is shocking to all of us.”

“Yes, and besides, if Lord Black has any concerns about Harry, then that's between them I fear.” Draco was looking ahead and was trying to hide his smile. 

“I agree with Heir Malfoy.” Pansy looked at Lord Avery and gave a smile. “Anything else sir?”

Lord Avery turned on his heel and walked out the room.

“Dear Morgana, he's a pain.” Pansy laughed as she rolled her eyes. “Do you think they looked at Professor Lupin’s memory yet?”

“They should be.” Harry, well Daphne had been planning this for sometime. She had reached out to Professor Lupin to ask for his memories of that moment. She had gone around, looking at files for Sirius. Harry had no idea what he would have done if it weren't for her.

Sirius was still seated, the chains still around him, he was speaking with a middle aged man, laughing about some random topic, when he looked up at Harry.

His face was much different from 2 months ago. He looked healthy, like he had a few good meals and rest. His eyes were the same however, a grey so bright it could be silver.

He smiled at Harry and mouthed. “Soon.” and Harry could only nod at him, afraid his mouth would betray him.

Freedom was so close, from the Dursleys, from Dumbledore’s meddling plans. He had someone who wanted to be around him, and he would be damned if he let it slip past his fingers.

The doors to the chamber open and Lady Bones and Minister Fudge walk in. They took their seats, and Amelia Bones rubbed her brow.

“After reviewing the Veritasium from both Lord Black and the 2nd one provided, we have come to the realisation that Sirius Black was not guilty of the crimes he was accused of.”

Fudge stood up, his hands lacking his bowler hat (and Harry was thankful for it) to fiddle with, so he settled on his fingers. “As Minister of Magic, I apologise to Lord Black, for his improper banishment to Azkaban, and for the pain he had been caused by the Dementors last May. We issue you a full pardon and will give you compensation for your time wrongly served.”

“Yes!” Daphne gasped and felt the weight lift of his shoulder. He faced Daphne and gave her a brief hug, sinking into her arms.

“Wait a second.” Lord Bulstrode spoke. “He’s calmed to being an illegal Animagus, what of that?”

“Lord Black will have to pay 5,000 Gallons, which will be taken out of the money given to him. Now can we turn to the last issue of the day?”

“Certainly.” With a flick of her wand, Sirius’s cuffs fell off him. He stood up and rubbed his hands, a grin forming on his face.

He slowly walked to the benches, the people slowly leaning away from him, till he was right in front of Lucius Malfoy.

“Is there an issue, Lord Black?” Lucius was trying to be composed, but his eyes were giving him away.

“There is. You're in my seat. Move.” Sirius moved aside, and Lucius shot up and stormed to the empty seat next to Lord Parkinson.

“Last motion: Centaur rights to ashtree arrows. Lord Slewyn proposes that we not only deny them the motion, but regulate how centaurs use the arrows they are provided.” Dumbledore looked to Lord Slewyn, a man that looked no older than 20 walked to the floor.

“I'll make this brief. I'm sure a lot of us would like to leave after today's extravagance. Centaurs are fickle creatures and I'm not too sure that allowing them Ash arrows would help us more. What's to say they don't turn on us and use those very arrows on us?”

“One would say humans are fickle creatures and we have no idea when one will turn that one to another.” Lord Crouch said.

“Humans have the intelligence to not attack another.”

“And you are to say that centaurs don't have any intelligence? The same centaurs we go to for divination, the same centaurs we ask where we need help when we can’t chart the sky?” 

“I think we should put this to a vote.” Dumbledore said, had raised. “Lady Abbot?”

“No.”

“Lord Avery?”

“Yes.”

“Lord Bulstrode?”

“Yes.”

“Lord Black?” 

Lucius looked to open his mouth then quieted down. Sirius rubbed his chin then leaned back. “No.” Lucius snapped his head to Sirius, but Dumbledore was moving to Lady Bones. The votes were 34/27 in favour of Ash arrows being given centaurs. 

The second the meeting was wrapped up, Harry was out the door, rushing down to the entrance, waiting with bated breath. A few people stopped as they passed, looking at Harry and his scar, but his eyes were on the door.

Sirius came through the doors and pulled Harry into a tight hug. He smelt like sea salt, and something else. It felt warm, a type that he could only dream about. 

“Hey Harry.” Sirius said into his hair and Harry let out a sigh.

“Sirius.” He pulled back and touched Harry’s face.

“Harry, how are you? How’s your summer been?”

“It’s been great, you-”

“Lord Black?” Amelia Bones walked out the room, but started at Harry.

“Harry Potter? I had no idea you were here?”

“I wanted to see the session.” But Amelia gave him a small look.

“Uh huh. I need you both in my office, an issue has come up, and no-” She held out a hand, stopping Sirius. “It’s not about your freedom. Come with me.” She walked them down the hall and into an elevator. Harry gave Sirius a look, but the man seemed baffled as well.

Amelia’s office was simple and neat. Her desk, one that was made of a dark oak, was clean, all her papers and quills in one place. The air was clean, and the windows somehow overlooked muggle London.

But there was another in the room. Dumbledore was looking out the window, and a small smile graced his lips when they entered.

“Take a seat, please.” Amelia took a seat at the other side of the desk, and Harry followed suit.

“Now, Albus tells me that I should wait to hand over custody of Mister Potter?” She said, a tint of confusion in her tone.

“What?” Harry sat up, his voice slowly getting louder. “Why should I? You know what they’re like.” Sirius held out his hand.

“Harry is my Godson, James and Lily left him in my care. Not his aunt, or Dumbledore.”

“And I am aware, but Sirius, you’ve been on the run, and you spent some time in Azkaban. Harry needs a stable home.”

“We both know that house is not a stable home. Hell, it’s not even a home.”

“I have to say Albus, there’s no reason for Harry to stay with his aunt and uncle. Lord Black is sound of mind, and from what I know, Lord Black is more than capable in looking after Harry.”

She looked at Harry and smiled. “If staying with your Godfather is what you want Harry, then that can happen.” She pulled out a file and picked up a small quill. But beforehand Dumbledore spoke.

“This is another reason why Harry must stay with his aunt. There are blood protections that keep him safe from harm, harm for people that would like to harm the Boy-Who-Lived.”

“Black Manor has more than enough protections for Harry. And I knew Lily, she hated her sister, and did not make an effort to reach out. I think we should honour her wishes, should we not?”

He ignored Sirius and looked at Harry. “There are things that you don’t know, and-”

“I don’t know them because you deemed it so.” Harry smiled at Amelia. “I’d love to live with Sirius.”

Ameila smiled and signed the paper, and with the final stroke of the pen. Harry felt free.

Notes:

And Harry is free, far away from his muggle relative.

I know I said this chapter would be out on the 20th, and after some math I found out that I'd be done in October, way too long for a 32 chapter fic to go on. So it's every other day, and the 3rd chapter will be out on the 21st.

Thank you all for 100 hits!! This means so much to me. Feel free to leave comments and kudos as they make my day and help me find the will to write these. And if you have any predictions, let me know!!

Plans for the 5th fic are underway as i dont want too much time to pass between fics!!

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.
I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 3: Black Manor

Summary:

Harry finds a home, and then some.

The corridor was packed with wixen moving about, some stopping to talk, others rushing to different floors. Harry could make out Lord Avery storming through a door and entering another one. He could see a few Lords and Ladies huddled together speaking over what just happened in the chamber.

But none of that mattered, Harry's plan, well Daphne's plan had succeeded, Sirius was free and Harry, Harry was out of that house. His heart was beating like crazy as people turned to look at the pair.

“I have to say,” Sirius sighed as he led Harry to a staircase. “I didn’t miss all the states.”

“You’re a Convict turned Lord of House Black, it makes sense.” Harry watched as Sirius walked down the stairs, and for a second he thought he dreamed the whole thing. It wouldn't have been the first time, he’d dream of his godfather, of leaving and living with someone who cared for him. And then reality would come down, hard.

“Harry? Are you okay?” Harry looked down, Sirius was grabbing the railing, his eyes not leaving Harry’s face. 

“Yeah. Just tired.” They made their way to the Atrium, when they were intercepted by Lord Greengrass. 

He looked like Daphne, the same face shape, same hair. He was in similar green robes, and had a hand on her shoulder. Daphne looked at Harry, but her eyes were tired.

“Lord Black. A job well done don’t you think?”

Sirius grabbed his free hand and nodded. “I have to agree. Nice job with Shackleblot. How’d you find him?”

“Oh that was my daughter.” He patted her shoulder and looked down at her. “Visited the office and pulled it off, I didn’t think she could do it.”

“The talent runs through the family it seems.” Alaric nodded and looked at Daphne, and the look he was giving her was the same he had seen on Daphne whenever she was forced to talk with Ron Wesleay. Disdain.

“It’s not shocking.” Harry interrupted, and Daphne looked at him through her lashes. “Daphne’s always been resourceful, she’s saved me many times from stupid desisions. She was the one who came up with the plan.”

Sirius looked at Harry, a smile threatening to come through. “A feat that most adults wouldn’t pull off. I thank you, Heir Greengrass.”

Daphne dipped in a low bow, “It was no problem Lord Black.”

“I was thinking, maybe our families have more things in common than I’d thought.” Alaric’s smooth voice cut through, and Sirius nodded.

“I’d say the same. Oh,” His eyes rolled and Harry looked ahead. A crowd had formed and Harry could see cameras flashing. “Your doing?”

“No. I’m certain it’s Avery, he didn’t seem the most pleased. I best be off. Lord Black, Heir Potter.” A stiff nod and he was walking away. Daphne looked at Harry and mouthed “Thank you.”

“Ok, let’s deal with this.” In an instant, the care free attitude had been replaced with a cold look of indifference. Harry kept his eyes ahead and the cameras turned to them, the lights almost blinding him.

“Sirius Black! How did you manage to escape Azkaban?”

“Are you the new Lord of House Black?”

“Is it true you didn’t kill the Potters or Pettigrew?”

Sirius kept a hand on Harry’s back, and as they walked he faced a man with a bald spot, quill in hand.

“I didn’t kill Pettigrew, but the fucker better watch out. I’m eager to commit the crime I was imprisoned for.”

A few people backed up, but a lady with large blonde curls, and sparkling glasses stepped closer. “My, My. One would call that a threat Lord Black. Any comments on Azkaban?”

“Rita Skeeter. Still stirring trouble.” Harry’s face dropped. Rita Skeeter? The snake who’s the reason why Blaise’s been stuck in Italy?

“Is it trouble or journalism? Oh and Harry Potter? My goodness. Rumor has it that you're now under the care of Lord Black, the same man you spent chasing through Hogwarts last year. Any comments?”

Harry had no idea how she knew that he almost killed Sirius but all he could manage was a small smile. “What can I say, family disputes.”

“My godson is tired and so am I. Perhaps you can find some other unsuspecting idiots to interview.”

Rita only smiled as she cleared the path, and Sirius led Harry towards the exit.

---

The London air was crisp, the people roaming the streets slowly dwindling down. Sirius was still dressed in the same outfit, not bothering to take off his robe like Harry had, and was leading him down a small alleyway.

“Okay so I was going to take you to the ancestral Black home but I don't trust that the house elf has managed to keep it clean. We’ll be going to Black Manor, are you alright with that?”

To be honest Harry was perfectly fine living in a shack, as long as he was away from those horrid people.

“I'm perfectly fine with it.” Sirius held out his hand, and Harry took hold. 

When the world stopped spinning and Harry's vision cleared, they were in an entirely different place. The heat that London had been hounding people with was now replaced with a soft breeze carrying the scent of flowers. They were in front of a house, no it wasn't a house it was the size of a cathedral. There were gardens surrounding them, perfectly trimmed hedges placed across the estate. The house stood above it all, a staircase that was made out of cream stone leading towards it. The house was made out of that same cream stone, some vines growing along the side of it. There were large windows that seemed to stretch from the top and bottom of each of the 4 floors. Trees surrounded the house and it made it feel like they were in their own little world.

Harry stepped forward the grass practically swallowing his feet as he moved. He could see some roses growing in a corner and he could see a fountain on his far right.

“I used to love coming here as a kid.” Sirius tilted his head up, the sun hitting his face. Harry looked behind them. There was a large gate made of iron, and in the center was an image of 2 wolves facing a shield with stars and a sword. And below was-

“Toujours Pur. Always pure.” Sirius looked up. “The Black family motto.”

“A way to keep the bloodline pure?”

“Spot on. But I doubt that every Black was a pure-blood. The inbreeding would kill us if we did so for that long. Now, let's head in.”

The front door was the shape of a semicircle, made out of glass. And when Harry stepped in he was baffled. The walls were white and they had intricate patterns across from it, going up the pillars holding the second floor up, some were roses, some were random lines. The floor was made out of marble that shined and Harry could see his own startled reflection. There were potted plants inside and as Harry walked down he could look inside the sitting room.

The living room was also stunning, to the side Harry could see a grand piano that had a bench that could seat three, and a staircase leading up to the second floor. Right across from the piano was a seating room, the chairs made out of a cream silky color with hundreds of pillows, the dining table was made of dark wood that somehow blended in, piled high with drinks and fruit. The windows were covered by sheer white curtains and chandeliers hung across the large room.

Harry was so lost in looking around he noticed the person in front of him. His brown eyes were looking at him, his linen jumper showing his lean frame, his scarred hands outstretched.

“Remus!” Harry pounced onto the man, strong arms wrapping around him.

“Hello Harry, I see it went well.” Harry inhaled the warm scent, and nodded.

“More than well, how have you been? How was Angola?” Harry asked as he was guided to a seat, and he almost sank into the chair.

“It was nice. I didn’t find anything worthwhile however. Padfoot.” Remus gave Sirius a hug, and Sirius returned it. 

“Moony, you look well.” Sirius smiled, his eyes misty.

“I’d say the same to you, freedom suits you well.” Sirius sat next to Harry and sighed, stretching his legs out and rolling his neck around.

“So where exactly were you Sirius?” Harry took the glass of juice Remus extended him and turned to his Godfather, sinking into the plush sofa.

“Well after your friend sent me that lovely letter telling me what she could provide, I made my way down to Kent where her father had a home and had been staying there ever since. I never want to return.”

“Now I know you're a lord and everything but you can't tell me it wasn't a decent house, Sirius.” Remus leaned back and grabbed a glass filled with a brown liquor.

“It wasn't the state of the house, it was quite lovely, it was the fact that I was cooped up there and couldn't move around, I have a face that the world should be seeing. But regardless, I am here now and the world can relax. Now you sir,” Sirius turned to Harry. “Mind telling me what that was in Amelia’s office?” 

“What do you mean?” Harry shoved a biscuit in his mouth, looking at Remus. But Sirius grabbed his shoulder.

“With Dumbledore?”

“It's nothing he's just been-” Harry swallowed. “He's just been obsessed with having me stay with my aunt and uncle, and I've been admitting in saying that I don't want to.”

“Okay, is there a reason why you didn't want to stay with your aunt and uncle?” Remus asked and Harry's throat closed up. 

“Don’t be quiet. Keeping silent only justifies what they’ve done.”

It was easier said than done.

“His relatives hate everything magical, that's a given from what Lils told us. But Harry, I understand you were irritated with Dumbledore but you need to understand he is not a man you need to be playing with.”

“Sirius you don't-”

“I understand he's meddling. I understand he's putting himself in places he doesn't need to be. But you need to understand Harry, Dumbledore is a very well-liked man, and to you making it very known that you dislike him is going to cause you many issues down the line.”

“And he means well.” Remus smiled, but Sirius shook his head.

“No, the man is playing his own game. I don’t trust him, but I won't be obvious with my disdain for him, I'd advise the same for you Harry.”

He nodded and leaned back, “Fine.”

“Good. Now, come with me. I moved your stuff into a room.” Remus put his drink down and stood up, and Harry bounced after him up the stairs, and then another set.

The corridor was the same as the entrance, marble floors, potted plants. Remes led them to a door at the end and pushed it open.

The room was different from the other ones Harry had seen. This one overlooked the beautiful grounds that they had just entered from. There was a large bed with a canopy in the center, pillows scattered across it. The bed was pushed up against the wall, and on the right were two large windows with light green curtains. There was a large carpet on the floor that looked like it came out from a Renaissance painting. There was a vanity right in the middle of the 2 windows and two small bedside tables with lamps. The room was perfect with hints of green scattered through. 

“I- wow.” Harry said, and he stepped forward, already slipping off his shoes. The carpet was soft, and the bed was even softer. There was a small door at the corner I wanted Harry pushed to open. It was a washroom, with a large tub in the center but somehow had no taps.

“This was my old room when I used to visit.” Sirius smiled, taking a seat on the bed.. “Merlin, I hated it. My mother thought that if I was in here long enough, I'd magically become a Slytherin.” Harry came out of the bath, and heard a sound.

“Oh you’re back?” Gwyn was next to the window, atop Hedwig’s now empty cage. Sirius jolted and sighed.

“I forgot you had a snake.”

“I forgot you were a Parecletounge.” Remes mumbled as Harry picked up Gwyn.

“Yeah, and we get to stay here now, no more Dursleys!” Harry placed her around his neck and she nuzzled him.

“Good. Got any rats?”

“I was thinking maybe we could go out for dinner? It's been a while since I went to town.”

“That sounds good, Harry?” Harry nodded and held up Gwyn.

“Have you got any rats? She’s hungry.” Sirius made a face and summoned a small rat. Harry placed it on his desk and lowered Gwyn.

Within an instant, she unhinged her jaw and swallowed it whole. Sirius gagged.

“Oh that was… okay let's go.” 

---

The restaurant was filled with people moving back and forth, tabled filled with food, forks and spoons clicking and clacking against to each other

Harry was seated between Sirius and Remus, and there was a spread of food in front of him. There were curries, there were sushi rolls. All in all, it was a meal that the Dursley's would not be caught dead eating.

Remus had a piece of sushi and handed it to Harry. There was a dark coating, and Harry hesitated before taking a bite. He instantly gagged and tried his best to swallow the food, but it wouldn't go down.

Sirius burst out laughing, slapping a hand on the table. Even Remus looked miffed, handing Harry tissue.

“James was the same. He hated Sushi, no matter how hard we tried. Remember when you tried to give him it when he was sleeping, Moons?”

“And he turned into a stage and almost woke up all of Gryffindor Tower? I do.” With a flick of his wand, the tissue and the sushi vanished. “Not a fan huh?”

“No, not really. What's that?” Harry pointed at the round bread and Remus gave him some.

“Naan, it's eaten with curries. Try some.” Harry took the bread and took a small bite. It didn't taste bad. He tried some with the curry and nodded.

“Oh that's nice.”

“Have you never had curry before Harry?” Remus asked and Harry shook his head.

“Nah, the Dursleys were a strictly British food house.”

“Everything I learn about them makes me hate them more.” Sirius shook his head, his curls moving with him.

“Have you heard anything about Peter?” Remus's face darkened, and Sirius scowled.

“No. I've been trying to find leads but they all come up short. But I doubt he'll be hiding for long.”

“Why?” Harry dipped the bread in the curry and Remus pulled out a paper.

Peter Pettigrew Alive? You-know-who's right hand man roams the streets.

A shocking discovery was made today following the trial of Sirius Black. It came to light that Sirius Black was not the man who betrayed the Potters but instead it was Peter Pettigrew, a school friend. 

“We are urging anybody who sees a person who sees any likeness to him to come forward. We've revoked his Order of Merlin, and have Aurous on the lookout.” Minister Cornelius Fudge said in a meeting with the press. 

“That was fast.” 

“It’s needed. Now.” Sirius turned to Harry and gave him a grin. “Dear Remus told me of a little heist you and your friends planned?”

“Ughh.” Harry groaned as Remus let out a chuckle. “It was a spur of the moment decision. He took the map and we all decided to take it back. We didn't expect Remus to have it.”

“It was a good attempt,” Remus pulled some more food onto Harry's plate. “And a good try with the patronus charm.”

“It's hard to get stuff past him. It was impossible to hide the animagus training. How long did we keep that a secret?”

“About 3 hours? Or was it 4?” 

“How long did it take?”

Sirius shook his head. “Too long. All of our notes that we found had to come from the Hogwarts library, and it took us quite some time to get a proper list. Figuring out what animal you are is simple. It's the transformation part that's hard.”

“Oh really? Like how hard?” Harry took a sip of his water, but Sirius shook his head.

“I'm not teaching you how to become an Animagus. We had a reason to do so, you don't.”

“But what if I did? I want to be able to be around you when the full moon comes.”

“Pass your NEWTS, then we'll talk. Get up to any more stuff in the last few years?”

Harry tilted his head and a memory came to mind. “We caught Hagrid with a dragon egg. He tried to raise it but it almost burnt the house down.”

“Nice to know he still hasn't lost the animal loving spark. Any more?”

“We found the Chamber of Secrets.” 

Sirius dropped his chopsticks and sighed. “What?”

“It was in the girls toilet.”

“Maybe from the start.”

---

Remus wanted to leave after returning, but Sirius shoved him into a room and locked him in.

“None of that Moony, you can't get away from me that easily.” Harry could hear Sirius laugh and Remus’s rushed speech.

He was seated in his bed, watching as Gwyn wrapped around her large green egg, telling Harry about the grounds.

“Hey, still up?” Sirius was in a simple night shirt and trousers. He walked in and took a seat next to Harry.

“Yeah, Gwyn's telling me about the grounds, and says she found some mice.”

“Huh.” Sirius reached out his hand and Gwyn let him pet her.

“I still want to bite him.”

“No.”

“What is she saying?”

“Mice. Is Remus staying with us now?”

“I want him to, I miss him being around. It might take some convincing but he'll stay. Harry.” Sirius pulled back and placed a hand on Harry's shoulder. “I want you to know that I'm aware I'm not your father, I could never fill his role. But I want to be a person you rely on.”

Harry sat up and looked at him. He trusted Sirius, his parents did as well. They knew he was the best person to look after him, but Harry didn't see him as a dad, and he was glad that Sirius wouldn't push to be one.

“I know, and I do trust you.”

“Harry, did your aunt and uncle-”

“They sucked, alot. But let's forget that. I'm glad you're free.”

Sirius pulled him close, “I promise you Harry, I'll be there for you. No matter what. Understand?” Harry nodded and wrapped his hands around Sirius. His mind slowed down and his eyes grew heavy, the world fading out.

---

Breakfast was a simple affair. A house elf named Suzie had laid out breakfast, pastries toast and fruits were all over the large wooden table. There were cups of water, juice, tea, and coffee. Harry had Gwyn next to him, much to Sirius's dismay, feeding her boiled eggs. Things were going well. Until the paper came. 

Lord Black takes guardianship of Boy-Who-Lived.

It is said that most people who leave Azkaban leave with their mind barely intact. But it seems for the new Lord Black it's the opposite.

After the Wizengamot hearing was interrupted, Lord Sirius black demanded a trial and many revelations came to light. like how the man we all presume dead, Peter Pettigrew, holder of an Order of Merlin: first class, was behind the attack on the Potter's and blew up all twelve muggles that fateful November.

But what seemed to be even more shocking was that Lord Black immediately took guardianship over his godson, Harry Potter, the same boy he spent the last year chasing, to the point they traded blows last Yule. From this small interview I managed to get, it seemed that Lord Black harboured many angry feelings and Harry seemed awfully quiet.

Is the haste decision in guardianship due to familial bonds or is it hiding a deeper secret? This writer intends to find out.

Rita Skeeter.

Daily Prophet.

“That daft woman.” Harry snarled. “She's making it seem like you're holding me hostage!”

“Rita has always been one for the dramatics, she's never above inflating a story for personal gain.” Remus slowly stirred his tea.

“She wrote about Miss Bianca Zabina last year.” 

Sirius lifted his head and stared at Harry, “Bianca eh? I heard her husband died.”

“Yeah, and Rita Skeeter it's making it out that Miss Bianca did it.”

“Let it be, next week's news cycle will take over this.” But Harry didn't want to let it go. Rita Skeeter kept doing stuff like this, whether it was Blaise being judged for his mother's action or her, making it seem like Sirius forced Harry's hand. 

“I have some news that might lift your spirits up.” Sirius said as he took a slip of paper out of his inner pocket. 

It wasn't a paper, it was an envelope. And inside were 3 tickets, white with a gold border.

“The Minister was very apologetic about my misplacement in Azkaban, and even more sorry about his outbursts. He had these personally delivered to us before you woke.” Sirius gave Harry the envelope and he slowly pulled out the contents. And his mouth dropped.

“No.”

“Oh yes, 3 tickets to the Quidditch World Cup Finals.” Harry looked at Sirius, then shot out of his seat and pounced on him.

“NO WAY! I have to tell Draco, and Theo. Do I even have anything to wear?”

“Calm down Harry,” But he was on a roll.

“Ireland has a good chance of winning, and green goes well with me. Remus you-”

“Harry, I'm not going.” Remus smiled. “It's close to the full moon, and I doubt I'll have the energy to go and watch it.”

Harry's face fell, and he sat back down.

“But we- you can't?” The older man shook his head and gave Harry a small smile.

“I'm not that big a fan of Quidditch. And besides, you can bring a friend along.”

“Oh come now Remus, so what if you think a person smells nice? Nothing a little money can’t fix.”

“I doubt money can make up for that, It'll be too much for me. And besides, you can bring Daphne.”

Harry was going to protest when a thought struck him. He turned to Sirius.

“Is there a quick way I can speak with someone?”

“You can call them through the fireplace. Come I'll show you.” He led Harry to an elaborate fireplace, and handed him a small pouch. Instead of the silver powder for the Floo, the powder he gave Harry was red.

“OK, throw some in, say the place's name, and then stick your head in. Here.” Harry took hold of the dust and threw it in the now roaring flames.

“Dimora Zabini, Italy!” And with that, Harry shoved his head in.

The flames weren't burning him, but they weren't cold either. Harry pushed his head until he made it out the other side. The flames licking at him tickled his neck and face. He looked around the familiar sitting room and called out.

“Hello? Anyone there?”

“Who is that? I told you, no questions.” Harry heard a voice snap, and an elegant woman in a black dress came walking through. 

Biance Zabini looked as beautiful as she did when Harry last saw her. Her hair was done up, a small black rose tucked behind her ear. 

She had a look of irritation, but it vanished when she saw Harry.

“Mi Caro! Oh how lovely it is to see you.” She squatted down and gave Harry a warm smile.

“Hello Miss Bianca, how have you been?”

She sighed and placed the back of her hand to her brow. “Coping my love. Ever since Julius left, I haven't been the same. My heart feels empty. But alas, what can I do for you?”

“I'm so sorry to hear that, I was wondering if Blaise was home? I had something to ask him.”

She stood up and lifted a hand to her mouth. “Blaise! My dear, your friend wants to speak with you.”

The house was quiet, then Harry could hear feet slamming on the stairs. A figure came rushing in, and Harry gasped.

Blaise’s hair had been cut, all that was left was a buzz cut. But it suited him. He was in a black shirt and cream trousers, and he smiled when he saw Harry.

“Harry! Theo told me about the trial, are you free?”

“I am, Sirius is with me right now. Look, I wanted to ask, are you free on the 25th.”

Blaise’s face fell, “Yeah, not much to do here.”

“Wanna come to the World Cup with me?” Blaise lifted his head and stared at Harry. Then he jumped forward, till they were face to face.

“Potter if you’re fucking with me, I'll hex you till they can't recognise your face.”

“Language my dear.”

“I mean it. The Minister gave Sirius tickets. Do you want to come?”

Blaise looked at his mother, who nodded.

“It's fine Mi Vita. I don't expect you to spend the rest of your summer here locked up with me.”

“If it's any issue, Blaise can spend the rest of the summer with us.” Sirius said from behind Harry and the boy was shaking with excitement. 

“Oh that is lovely. Blaise you-” But he was already running to his room.

“Harry my dear, do you mind if I have a word with your Godfather?”

“No issue at all Miss Bianca, take care.” Harry pulled his head out, and Sirius grabbed some more powder.

“All good?” Remus asked as he returned to the table, and Harry nodded.

“I asked Blaise, he's coming to stay with us. I can't wait to show him around.”

Remus clasped his shoulder and he looked at Gwyn.

“Say Harry, how would one say Hello in Parseltongue?”

“Oh it’s Hello .”

“Orange?” Remus tried, and Gwyn lifted her head.

“I could go for an orange.” Gwyn hummed and Harry handed her one.

“No, try to drag the s at the end.”

“Hello. ” Remus said and Gwyn dipped her head.

“It's not that bad huh. How'd you figure it out?” 

“I spoke to a Boa Constrictor in a zoo once. Then I found Dave.”

“HARRY!” Blaise came rushing out and tackled him out of the chair. “I fucking love you man!”

“No worries.” Harry gasped and Balsie let him go.

“Professor Lupin? How are you?” Blaise smiled and took a seat, giving Gwyn a petting.

“I'm well Blaise, how has your summer been?”

“Boring. Mother was worried about leaving the house. The paparazzi were going mad. Thank you again, Lord Black.”

Sirius spread his hands, “Sirius is fine, after all you did give me a beating.”

Blaise didn't miss a beat. “I did think you were out to get Harry.”

“Touche. Now tell me about this trapdoor Harry said you saw in 1st year?”

Notes:

And that’s chapter 3, a nice calm one before the storm I’ve whipped up.

I know things are slow now, but they pick up after ch 4. I wanted to thank you all for the kudos, comments, and hits. They make my day!!

What do you think is going to happen to Harry during the world cup? Who will he see? Chapter 4 will be out on the 23rd.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.
I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 4: The Quidditch World Cup

Summary:

The one where Harry goes to the World Cup

Harry was in an old room, and even though he was dreaming, he could smell the stale air, he could see the dust that rose as the old man walked to the large chair hidden behind old storage boxes.

“My Lord, as you asked.” The man dropped into a low bow and Harry lunged at him, but he simply fell through Peter Pettigrew and met the ground. He got up and tried to pull his wand out, but he had left it behind.

Except Peter Pettigrew didn't look the way he did when Harry last saw him. The right side of his face was covered in burn scars, his right eye almost shut tight. And the thing is Harry had no idea if it was his spell that caused the damage or Blaise’s.

“Yesss Wormtail, this shall do.” A voice called, and Harry tried to look, but something stopped him, it was like there was a veil around him.

“My Lord.” Another voice called out, and Harry saw a man with a low cloak, his face hidden. “Are you sure he is capable?” his voice sounded weird in his dream, like it was 5 people speaking at once.

Peter lifted his head, and he tried to scowl but only the left side of his face was moving. “What?”

“I don't mean question your judgment my lord. But I believe our friends' ability to be stealthy isn't very useful in this situation. And he has shown that he… scurries at the sight of danger doesn't he?”

Peter's face was slowly turning red and even though Harry didn't know who this man was, he liked the fact that he put Peter in his place.

“And what do you suppose?” The figure in the chair said and Harry had a weird feeling building up in his head.

“I should go instead, my lord. I'm not someone they would be expecting.”

“They wouldn't be suspecting a thing, Idiot .” Peter snapped and then jumped, because coming through that empty door was a snake. A snake the size of Harry's thigh and longer than his whole body. The snake glided past Peter who moved back and slowly crawled up the length of the chair, its head hanging below.

“So you want to go instead of our friend?”

“I do.”

“And what of your confinement? Escaping the Hammer’s eyes is something one would call a hard task.”

“If you command me to do so, I will my lord.” The man dipped his head in a low bow, and the figure let out what sounded like a laugh.

“Very well. You, my loyal servant, shall do Lord Voldemort’s bidding.”

Harry backed up, till he hit the opposite wall. Voldemort? Tom Riddle?

“My lord-”

“Wormtail, you have already failed me, twice. I warn you.” The voice crooked and laughed. “Go boy, your time slips past.” The cloaked figure nodded, and with a pop disappeared.

“Soon Harry Potter,” Tom Riddle cackled. “Soon.”

---

His sheets were covered in sweat, and try as he might, his heart was still beating like mad. He sat up and ran a hand through his hair, his fingers shaking. His head was killing him, and it took a few tries to get his glasses on.

Harry looked to his side, Gwyn was sound asleep, and Hedwig had returned some time later in the night, in her cage sleeping as well.

He stood up and walked out his room, the air whipping his hair. The kitchen light was on, and Sirius stood at the skin, the large windows letting the moon illuminate his face.

“Sirius?” The man whipped his head around and Harry could see him holding a picture.

“Hey, why are you up?” He moved closer, his hand on Harry’s back guiding him to a chair.

“Bad dream.” Harry looked at the picture, and saw his father, Sirius, Remus, and Peter. They looked to be in their last year, students behind them holding bottles of butterbeer and something stronger. His father had stag horns on his head, lipstick marks all over his face, and Sirius was trying to put rat ears on Peter, who was laughing like crazy. Remus was smiling at someone on the other side of the camera.

“You’d never think he’d kill him 4 years later.” Sirius’s tone was soft as he held the picture. “I still find it hard to believe it. Peter, a killer.” The laugh he let out was dry. “He’d hesitate to kill the small spiders that came into our room, saying they deserve a chance to live.”

“He’s alive, I saw him. He’s with Tom Riddle.” 

Sirius lifted his head, “Who?”

“Voldemort.” Sirius’s eyes widened and he grabbed his head.

“Harry, what the fuck do you mean?”

“Voldermort was speaking with him, and some other man. He’s- i don’t think he’s back to what he once was. But he’s still back.”

“We have to tell someone. Dumbledore perhaps.” 

“He knows, he’s known since the end of 1st year.” Harry looked at the photo and pulled it closer. His dad's face was bright, and Harry felt his heart clench.

“What was he like?” He’d rather speak about his father instead, he didn’t want to think back about the dream, the mangled face…

“Funny. Loyal. Everything I wanted to be.” Sirius took a seat next to Harry. “He was always there for me, even when I ran from home.”

“You ran away?”

“When I was 16, my mother was a character. Her love was tough and cruel and I didn't want to be near it any longer. I ran to his home and they welcomed me in. He was- he was what I thought a brother would be like.”

Harry nodded, and looked out the window, to the moon. “I wish I knew him better.”

A hand grabbed his shoulder. “I’m sorry Harry. For all of it. I should have been there for you, shouldn't have chased Peter.”

“It’s fine.”

“It’s not, but I swear I'll make it up to you. Even if it kills me.”

---

The day of the World Cup, Harry was awake at dawn, and so was Blaise. When Harry opened his eyes, all he could see was Blaise staring right at him, their noses almost touching each other.

“Blaise, what is wrong with you?” Harry said, his tone light.

“It's the World Cup, Harry.” Blaise didn't move an inch, and Harry could smell his cologne.

“I know, but you're creeping me out.”

“Get up, Time waits for no one.” Blaise shoved Harry's curtains open and pulled him out of bed. Harry managed to shove him out the room to shower and change, and maybe sleep for a few more minutes. But the second his head hit the pillow, he smiled .

The World Cup, the biggest game this year and he got to go. The thought had him jumping up and running to his washroom.

Harry was buttoning up his green shirt when Blaise ran back in, showing off a red shirt. He was laughing till he saw Harry.

“What's that?”

“A green shirt. I do hope you know-”

“I know it's a green shirt, but that's the problem. We're supporting Bulgaria.”

Harry raised a brow as he applied some cream to his hair, slowly brushing his curls back in an effort to tame them. “We? Since when? I've always supported Ireland.”

“You swore up and down that the English team was going to win, you cried when they lost against France.”

“Another win the French have taken from us. But I’m supporting Ireland.”

“Cool,” Blaise said in a tone that indicated all was not cool. He nodded his head slowly. “That's cool. But when Ireland gets their arse bet, I want 10 Gallons.”

“Make it 20 and you have a deal.”

Blaise only left the room, leaving the door wide open.

“Hey, are you sure you don't want to come?” Harry lowered himself and ran a hand down Gwyn's back.

“I have plans with the snakes out back. They have their eyes on a mouse pit.” She ran her tongue over her lips and hissed in delight. “Have fun, and bring me back a rock. A shiny one.”

“Will do.” Harry grabbed his wand, about to grab his wand holder when he hesitated. He raised the wand high.

“Accio wand holder.” The black leather came flying at him, and he caught it with his free hand.

One of the benefits of living in a magical house was that Harry could do as much magic as he pleased without the fear of being arrested. He slid on the wand holder and walked out.

Sirius was reading the news, his hands gripping the paper. He had an Ireland scarf around his neck. He looked up from the paper and gave Harry a smile.

“Nice. Remind me to take you to Diagon Alley, I wanted to get you something.”

“Oh why?” Harry took a seat and glanced at Remus. His face was torn, a few fresh cuts running down his face. He had a mug in his hand and seemed to be dozing off.

“A surprise, now are you boys ready?” Sirius stood up and stretched his hands.

“One moment.” Harry grabbed a slice of toast and placed it in his mouth, then nodded. He turned to Remus and gave him a small hug.

“Take care.”

The man only nodded and went back to staring into space. Sirius pulled out a small card, it was black with gold lining. And in the center was the Black coat of Arms.

“Hold on.” Harry placed a finger on it, Blaise next to him. And he felt the familiar tug on his stomach once more.

They ended up in a clearing and it didn't look much different than any other field Harry had been in. He was standing next to Blaise, the latter looking around in confusion.

“Is it supposed to be as empty as it is?” Blaise mumbled

Sirius pointed his hand to the side, “Straight head.” Blaise gave Harry a suspicious look but they followed Sirius behind, walking through the vast field. But as they got closer to where Sirius had pointed, the air began to feel different. It felt like when you hold a person's hand and electricity runs through you. Harry could taste the magic in the air, to the point it was all he could notice. Harry took on a step forward and instantly the scenery changed. Instead of an empty field there were hundreds if not thousands of Wixen roaming around. Some of them flying high on brooms, others having mock duels to their far left. 

“A muggled repellent charm and a concealment Charm. A way better than what the committee had actually suggested.” Sirius shook his head as they walked down the worn out grass, passing by some Wizards playing football.

“What were they going to do beforehand?” Harry said as he dodged a flying boomerang.

“Have some muggles work and constantly obliviate them. It took quite some convincing to tell them that it was wrong no matter what the occasion was. This is us.”

The trio walked into a small tent, no bigger than a bed. But the inside was a different story. It was bigger on the inside and Harry was immediately greeted by the hardwood floor which was a shock. There was a large living room in a corner with a fire piece and right across it was an open counted kitchen there were a few doors scattered and even a staircase.

“This was the only thing I could find on such a short notice, but it will have to do.” Sirius sighed and pulled out a small card. “The match won’t start till 4, and I need to meet up with some old acquaintances. I trust you to behave accordingly?”

“We’ll be fine Sirius. Have fun.” Harry grabbed Blaise and they ran out the tent. They were instantly swallowed by a large crowd of people. The tent was in the Irish base, something that irked Blaise. They passed by a small boy, no older than two growing a slug, some girls on toy brooms.

“Damn.” Blaise pointed to a trio of boys getting scolded by a man in red robes.

“See I'm well aware the law in Spain is that wixen over 16 can use magic, but in the United Kingdom it's 17. I'm very sorry but you are not allowed to practice magic.” 

“Shame we can’t get away with not knowing. That scar is a beacon.” He was right. Whenever they got too close to people, they’d do a double take, looking at Harry’s scar.

Harry shoved Blaise, who in turn shoved him back. And when Harry’s head snapped to the side, he caught sight of fiery hair.

“Wait, is that Ginny?” Harry said and Blaise turned to look at the tent. It was Ginny, she was speaking with a man with the same red hair, but it was much longer, past his ears.

Blaise pulled Harry towards the tent, and Ginny smiled when she caught sight of them.

“Harry, Blaise!” She smiled at them, then noticed the older man looking at them. “Oh this is Bill, my older brother. This is Blaise and-”

“Harry Potter. Nice to meet you.” He held out a hand, and Harry gripped the calloused skin.

“Ireland eh?” Harry said as he pointed to the man’s cheeks, the flag painted on both sides.

“The winning team.”

“Ginny!” A man called out and out walked Arthur Weasley. He was in a jumper and too big faded jeans. He looked out, and gave Harry a small smile.

“Harry Potter, Mister Zabini.” He faced his daughter and held up a box of matches. “How did this work again?”

“Dad, you do know we can use magic right?” Bill reached out for the matches but his father pulled back.

“This is a good way to see how muggles live. No magic, just their hands.” With that he tried to light the flame. But he kept dropping the matches when they got too hot.

“Here, let me help.” Harry grabbed the matches and lit one, handing it back. Arthur nodded and walked back inside, and when he came out, he was covered in a layer of soot. How he managed to do so, Harry had no idea.

“Dad, can I go hang with them?” Ginny asked as she grabbed her father's hands. The man looked at Harry and then nodded, his gaze hesitant.

“Okay, just- just be safe.” Ginny gave him a small peck on the cheek, and the 3 of them were off.

They passed by an older man who was dressed in a nightgown, laughing at his mates jokes.

Harry was looking at what Ginny was pointing at when he tripped over a lump. He went crashing into the ground and groaned.

“What was that for?” A voice cried out, and Harry was face to face with a girl.

She looked to be about his age. She had long brown hair and hazel eyes. Her face was twisted into scowl and Harry held out a hand, helping her up.

“I'm sorry, I wasn't looking. Are you hurt?”

The girl shook her head, but whined when she looked down at her clothes. “Not again.” There were grass stains on her black jeans, and her red blouse had some grass clinging to it.

“Here, Scourgify.” Blaise said, and the satins vanished. The girl sighed and dipped her head.

“Thanks.”

“No problem, happy to help my fellow Bulgarian fans.” The girl smiled, and then turned her head.

“Nari!” A boy cane rushed towards them, his wand drawn. Upon closer look, he had the same face shape and the girl.

“Nari what gives? You were supposed to- Wait aren't you Harry Potter?

The girl, Nari, snapped her head to Harry's forehead and gasped.

“Oh my word it is!”

“Yeah, so Nari right?” Ginny said, and Harry wanted to give her a hug. Nari smiled and pointed to the boy. 

“Yeah, and this is Jung-Il, my brother.” Jung-Il smiled and held out his plan. What laid was a few small coloured rocks.

“I was asking Nari to find people to play with, wanna join?”

“Sure,” And before Harry and Ginny could protest, Blaise dragged them to the Bulgarian section.

The siblings lead them to a tent that was set up in the heart of the camp, the words “CHOI” written on the wooden peg.

“OK, so the game is Gongii. The point of the game is to catch all of the rock.” Nari said as she sat them around a raised table.

“OK but that's simple.” Blaise looked at the rocks. “Is there a timer? Do they explode?”

“Nope, it's a muggle game. You have to spread out the rocks.” As Jung-Il spoke, Nari spaced out the rocks.

“So for the first round, you grab a rock, throw it up. And while the rock is in the air, you grab another, and then you keep doing so until all five balls are in your hand.” Nari threw the rocks and caught them in her hand. When she caught a rick, she'd throw one that was in her palm and grab another rock off the table.

“Round 2 is the same. But instead, you grab two rocks instead of grabbing one. For round 3, you grab three rocks, and then the spare one. Round four, you throw a rock up and put all four down. Then you grab all 4 when 1 rock is in the air.” Harry watched in awe as Nari grabbed all 4 rocks at once.

“OK now this is tricky,” Jung-Il said as he leaned close. “You throw all 4 and catch it on the back of your hand, on your knuckles.” Nari tossed the rocks and they landed on the back of her hand, her hand steady.

“Then you toss them up and catch them.” The rocks were flying, and Nari moved her hand, catching the rocks in one swoop.

“There, simple. Who's first?”

The game was not simple. Harry suggested that if a person fails, they could use the stinging hex, and the Choi siblings agreed. But Harry kept failing at the 3rd round, Blaise didn't make it past round 2, and Ginny kept winning.

After Harry felt sore all over, Jung-Il laughed and helped him up.

“Not too bad Harry Potter.” He opened Harry's plan and placed the rocks in them. “Take them, see you around.” With that, the brother and sister walked away.

“You hit me harder on purpose.” Blaise rubbed his lower back as they made their way back to their tents.

“Nope, you're just weak.” Ginny laughed then stopped and lowered her. Harry looked at her, and Blaise took a step closer.

“No fucking way.” Harry moved to Ginny and looked at her neck. Her crew neck jumper was up to her chin, but movement caught his eye.

A brown snake head was peeking out her shirt, and he let out a laugh.

“Meet Eliza. I found her near my home and she's been here since.” Ginny slowly pulled the snake out and Harry looked at her scales. They were brown with straps of black running through her small frame. She was no longer than Ginny's plan.

“Ohhh can I have those face things?” Eliza hissed, her tongue out.

“No, I need these.”

The snake moved back and tilted its head. “Ooh, another speaker! Have you got any frogs?”

Ginny scowled at her pet. “I fed you 4 like 3 hours ago!”

“I'm hungry.” The snake whined. 

“That's so cool. How'd your family take it?”

Ginny tucked Eliza under the crew neck. “Mum almost passed out. Said that I needed a mind healer. Bill had to tell her that I was fine, that it was just like another language.”

As they walked down the path, they ran into a group of Slytherins that had graduated years before, and as Cassuis gave Harry a bone crushing hug, he faced Blaise with a sneer on his lips.

“I should hex you for wearing that.”

“You can try.” Harry was about to interject when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

“Fancy seeing you here.” Harry turned and Silas was holding a bottle, his face covered in red paint.

“Silas, how are you?” The boy pulled him in and smiled. 

“Good, although I am praying for your team's downfall.”

“Shame it won’t work. How's your summer been? I heard you got the job.”

Silas beamed and pointed at Gemma. “We moved out, and Gemma got a job in a potions store.” Gemma was next to Soomin Lee, pointing at a poster of a brooding wizard.

“Harry, It's almost time!” Ginny yelled, trying to get out of Jason Kade’s headlock.

“I’ll send you an owl, take care Silas.” Harry went to leave, but Silas grabbed his hand, his brown eyes boring into him.

“Try not to get into trouble okay?”

“I’ll try.” They bid their goodbyes and made it to their tent, Sirius was out front speaking with 2 boys.

“-back soon. See, there they are.” Sirius pointed at Harry and Draco ran to him.

“What took you both so long! The game starts in 30 mins!”

Harry ruffled Draco's curls and laughed. “Yeah Dray, that's enough time.”

“Don't call me that.” Draco glanced at Ginny and frowned.

“What are you doing here?”

“Take a guess.”

“Shining shoes perhaps?” Draco glanced down at his gleaning back shoes. “Mine could use some work.”

Ginny gave him a sickly sweet smile and raised her wand. “Of course. Engorgio!”

Draco's foot started to swell, the leather stretching across the skin. He let out a start gasp and fell down, but his foot kept growing.

“Enough of that!” Harry waved his wand and Draco’s foot was back to normal, Sirius laughing in the background. “Can you both stop acting like kids?” 

They both started talking over each other, and Harry just went to Theo, clapping the boy on his shoulder.

“Are you ready for Bulgaria to beat you?” Blaise said, and Theo slapped his neck.

“Fat chance.”

“Boys, let's get moving.” Sirius placed a hand on Harry's back.

“Take care Ginny, see you around.” The girl nodded and ran back to her tent.

The walk to the top box was longer than Harry thought it would be. There were lantrats illuminating the path, and wixen cheering as they passed. Harry grabbed Theo’s hand and rushed ahead, Blaise and Theo right behind him. They kept running through the path till they made it to a queue. Harry looked up at the glitter gold walls, to the lights and cheers he could hear inside.

“Tickets please.” A small witch with brown hair asked. Theo pulled out 2 cards, and Sirius caught up to them.

“Here,” He handed the other 3, and she smiled.

“Top box, all the way to the top.” They walked up the stairs, and the higher they went, the less people there were. The box had the highest vantage point, 40 or so chairs with velvet plushing in 4 rows, and occupying a few were the Weasleys.

“Well if it isn't Harry Potter!” George said from his seat, standing up to grab Harry’s hand.

“Hey, how’s the view?”

“Much better than any I’ve seen dear champ.” Fred came out, his whole face covered in the Ireland flag. Bill was sitting next to an ever bigger man, his face sunkissed.

“That Charlie, he’s a dragon tamer.” Charlie looked at Harry, his eyes widening, and he gave Harry a nod. When Sirius came in, the room felt deathly quiet. Mr Weasley tried to shove the twins behind him, but Ron stood up and held out a hand.

“Thanks for the owl, Lord Black.” Sirius smiled and returned the handshake.

“It’s my fault your pet went missing. How's your leg?” As they spoke, the room relaxed and conversation carried on as before.

“Lord Black!” Fudge said, and he was trailed by a man in velvet red robes, gold trimming the outline. “And Harry Potter! Lovely to see you both, I’m ever so sorry about the mix up the other day.”

Sirius gave the Minister a small nod and faced the other man, and spoke in a language that Harry couldn't place.

The man nodded and when he locked on Harry, he leaned over and gave him a tight handshake.

As they spoke, Harry took a seat between Theo and Blaise, Draco on Theo’s left. And in the row in front was an elf?

It had brown skin, and was covering its eyes, its body shaking. Harry leaned forward, but Theo pulled him back.

“That’s Bartemius Crouch’s house elf, best to stay away.” Theo whispered and Harry frowned. 

“It looks scared.”

“Seems she’s afraid of heights.” But before Harry could answer, a couple walked in. Lucius was dressed in black as usual, and he was arm in arm with a woman. She had blond hair and a hat laid atop her head. She gave a small nod to the Minister and was in front of Sirius.

“Cousin, you look... well.”

“Narcissa,” Sirius smiled but it didn't reach his ears. “How lovely to see you.” He grabbed her hand and placed a kiss atop it.

“Lord Black.”

“Malfoy.” Was all he said to Lucius before he sat next to Blaise. 

A man in a yellow quidditch uniform that looked to be a bit too small walked in and gave the Minister a brief nod, then he placed his wand to his through. Insanely all the advertisement billboards changed to: IRELAND: 0, BULGARIA: 0

“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the final of the 427th Quidditch World Cup!” His voice boomed over the stadium. And the crowd cheered. Harry leaned forward and the game began.

---

Blaise was absolutely gutted by the score. Even though Viktor Krum, one of the youngest professional seekers Harry had ever seen, managed to catch the golden snitch it wasn't enough to boost them over the Irish.

And so the green, white, and orange section of the field were in absolute pandemonium. People were screaming and shouting as the Minister welcomed each and every player up into the top box, handing them their golden medals and the cup.

Draco's family and Theo had left right after the match finished. Draco promised to write and meet up in a few days' time. Lucius Malfoy kept giving Sirius a death glare and Sirius was openly returning it.

“You see Blaise, I was right to this whole entire time and-”

“Okay I get it you won Ireland won, yay.” He waved his fists as they walked down the stairs. The Weasleys were not far behind. The twins had placed a bet with Ludo Bagman, the commentator of the game, and had struck gold. They were singing of their riches and Ron looked disheartened.

“He was so close, if he had only waited.”

“But he didn’t and we won.” Ginny waved her flag and her brother shoved it out of his face. He looked at Harry and gave him a nod.

“Okay, let's get back to the tent.” Arthur Weasley said and his children followed. Ginny waved goodbye and followed her father.

Sirius was ecstatic, humming a tune as they walked back to the tent. He popped out for a bit and brought over a pizza for the boys to share. He took a seat near the fire and slowly closed his eyes.

“So, when will I be getting my 20 gallons?” Harry asked as he wiped his hands on a piece of tissue.

“Fuck you.”

“I say, I was waiting to run into Crouch.” Sirius sighed as he sat up. “Fucker must have been avoding me.”

“I would if I had sent an innocent person to Azkaban.” The crowds were still screaming as they passed by their tent. But Sirius shot up and pulled out his wand, gripping the end.

“Sirius?” He ignored Harry and moved to the tent door. The cheering had turned to shouting, and footsteps were thumping outside.

“RUN!”

“NOT AGAIN, NO SABRINA COME HERE!”

“HIDE!”

Harry stood up, but Sirius waved a hand, pulling him back. The tent door burst open and in fell Theo and Draco, their clothes stained and their eyes wild.

“What happened?” Sirius pulled Draco up and he coughed.

“Death Eaters,” he managed. “They’re attacking.”

Notes:

That is chapter 4! As I said, bad situations become much worse, so what do you think will happen? Chapter 5 will be out on the 25th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

Please leave some comments and kudos, I love interacting with you all!

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 5: The Mark of the Dead

Summary:

The one where Harry grows found of chairs

“What do you mean Death Eaters?” Sirius grabbed Theo by the shoulders and pulled him closer. His eyes were wild and his breathing was ragged.

“Sirius!” Harry yelled and the man slowly let go of Theo, who backed away, eyes shining with fear.

“Tell me.”

“Father had left us and Mother in the tent, saying he had a few things to sort out.” Draco said, but as he spoke his eyes were on the floor. The room was heavy with the knowledge of his fathers past.

“Mother heard the screams and told us to run, she said that she’d fight them.”

“And you came here?” Harry eyed Sirius’s wand, the slender wood slowly rising up.

Theo coughed, the soot still hanging onto his clothes. “We didn’t know anywhere else to go.”

“They’re not- They wouldn’t” Blasie said, and Sirius let out a dry laugh.

“I used to think that way as well.” He grabbed his wand and faced the kids. Harry’s feet carried him forward, but a blast shook the ground. Sirius looked out, and his eyes grew wider.

“Stay in here. Do NOT leave!” With that, he ran out the tent and Harry was left looking at Draco. He rushed to the boy, but Draco held out a hand. He stood up and gave Harry a shaky smile.

“Are you okay?” Harry handed the boy a towel. Draco rubbed his face, but his eyes were heavy.

“Never better.” 

Blaise grabbed his head and moved around the tent that now seems much smaller. “So what? We all stay here when people are doing Merlin knows what.”

“What could we do?” Theo said from the couch. His eyes were on his hands, and his lips turned down. “We're just kids.”

Harry sat next to him, his eyes on the tent door. The screams were still happening, getting closer and closer.

“What’s the chance,” Blaise started. “That your-”

“High. Very high.” Draco smiled. 

“It’s fine. Maybe it’s not Death Eaters, maybe it’s just… a joke.” But the words felt wrong as they came out. No one was sick enough to don the masks, not even the most crazed of jokesters.

“Yeah, Maybe…” Draco trailed off as dust fell before his eyes. But when he looked up he gasped. “No!”

Harry lifted his eyes and was greeted by the night sky, but that shouldn't be the case, they were in a tent. Burnt pieces of the tent rained down on them, and Harry could only look up at the stars.

A hand grabbed him and pulled him away as a bed and dresser came crashing down, separating them from Blaise and Theo.

Draco dragged them to a door and into a bedroom. But the fire was moving too fast, and the upstairs toilet had crashed down.

“WE’RE TRAPPED!” Theo screamed from across the carnage. And Harry pulled out his wand.

“Bom-” Draco shoved him down and a flaming log fell down.

“FUCK! HOW-” A blast of red light flew above them, and Harry could see the others through the burning furniture.

Harry grabbed Draco and pulled him through. The 4 ran out the tent as another charm hit it and the whole thing came crashing down.

If Harry thought the mess inside the tent was horrible, the outside was 10x worse. The screams of children crying and adults yelling spells were surrounding him. The tent across from them had burnt down to a crisp, and Harry tried to avoid the sight of blood right in front of him. He could hear a witch screaming for her husband to join her, but he was dueling a man decked out in a black robe and wearing a mask that covered his face with gold detailing. They traded blows until the man went crumbling down, his chest no longer moving, and the Death Eater just passed by.

“HARRY!” Theo yelled, and he ran after them. The night was filled with smoke and screams. They passed by the Bulgarian tents, and Blaise stopped and vomited. A lone hand laid lying in the midst of red, the blood a steady stream from the hand.

“Oh my god, oh my-” He gasped and staggered back. Theo waved his wand and the bile was gone.

“Keep moving, if they find us.” He looked at Harry- no at his scar, and his feet moved faster.

They ran past people, weaving through the crowds. The large gold walls of the stadium came closer and they ran in. It was much different than a few hours ago, the large walls were quiet, no screaming fans, just the wind howling. Harry walked onto the bright green grass, and towards the center. Theo was looking around, his blue eyes narrow.

“Why the hell is this place empty?” He pulled his wand closer as he moved. “You’d think more people would come here.”

“Easier target.” Blaise said, his eyes watery. He kept closer to Draco, watching the boys back.

The wind howled and Harry felt… off. It was too quiet.

“I think-” But Theo never got to finish the sentence. A jet of pink light hit him, and he went flying back, crashing into the poles.

“NOOOO!” Draco ran to him and Harry was hot his heels when a jet of red light flew past him, so close Harry could feel the heat.

He turned and was looking at a Death Eater. Harry had no clue how he came in. He was tall, and his wand was drawn. Harry ignored Blaise's protest and ran.

“Bombarda!” Harry screamed, pushing the creeping fear down but the man dogged it. The jet of green light was barreling towards Harry, and he barely missed it.

Blaise was on his feet and he hit the man with a spell Harry couldn't place. Harry moved in and sent the man flying back, making him crash into the stands.

He glanced back to see Draco waving his wand over Thoe’s body, the boy’s hand shaking.

“Langlock!” Blaise cried, and the Death Eater clutched his head. But all he did was simply lift up his wand and wordlessly cast a spell. Harry watched as Blaise crashed backwards, and all that was left was him standing, so he did what he had to do.

The dark curses he had read up on might have saved his life. Harry ran, unleashing every single curse he knew. Cutting off fingers, cutting off legs, but the man kept deflecting each and every single one of them. As if he knew Harry's plan before he stated it, but that was because he did. Harry had never hated not knowing non-verbal spells then he did at this moment.

Harry tried to rack his brain trying to figure out how he could stop the man. And then his eyes locked on to the empty chairs filling the stadium. Within an instant, he bought several of them towards the man. He stumbled, and stared at Harry. Taking his chance he sent several more, and the man hit the floor, a crack sounding through the empty stadium. Whenever he stood up and tried to attack, Harry sent more flying towards him, slamming to his head, his legs. Harry kept going; he wasn't going to stop until the man was on the floor unable to move.

The man howled in pain, his hands trying to grip his wand but Harry slammed 3 chairs into him, and he fell back hard. Harry's eyes were hazy and all he could do was summon more chairs, hit the Death Eater harder, till he stopped breathing altogether.

“Harry.” Blaise grunted and he turned to look at him. He was on his feet and his eyes looked weird. He held up a hand and shook his head. “Enough.”

His world was still spinning, and the rage had not simmered one pit. Harry got closer to the man slowly removing every single one of the chairs with a flick of his wand and when he reached the man, a small part of him was satisfied with what he had done, but that was quickly swallowed by the horror. Both his legs were bent at unnatural angles, and wet gurgling sounds were coming out of his mouth. Harry reached down trying to touch the mask when Blaise pulled him back.

 “No.”

“Why the hell not? We can figure out-”

“Because there is a high chance that mask will curse anybody who touches it but the wearer, and I don't want to risk it.” 

“Expelliarmus!” Harry said, grabbing the airborne wand.

“Petrificus totalus.” The man let out one more choked sound and he didn't move after that. Harry went to Blaise, and helped tie the Death Eater up, trying to avoid looking at his legs.

Theo was up and he had a bandage around his hand. As they got closer Harry could see Draco's hand stained with a bit of red. He was on the floor, his eyes unfocused.

“It's not mine. His head was bleeding but I stopped it.” Draco mumbled, and Harry helped him up.

“Theo?”

“I’m good. Is he dead?”

“No. Not yet at least. We should keep moving.” Harry allowed for Blaise to pull him away, through the chairs and out where the players had flown in. The air was cool on his now damp skin, and the trees were swaying, every sound sounding magnified.

The woods were dark, the type of dark that takes some time to get used to. Harry looked around and could see fires burning behind them. They stayed close, limbs reaching for one another in the dark.

Blaise had gotten fed up and lit his wand. The woods were much daunting now Harry could see. It was as if there was something waiting for them down the path.

“Harry, what was that?” Draco said, low enough so only he could hear.

“What do you mean?”

“You- you seemed-” A noise cut them off and Harry whirled around, sending a stunner into the night. A thud confirmed Harry had met the mark. His heart was in his mouth as he got closer, his wand above his head.

“NO DON’T!” The familiar voice shook him out of his haze, and he could see small slender hands reaching out. He lit his wand and was looking at Ginny Weasley.

“What the fuck Potter?” A voice snapped, and Harry watched as Fred helped George up. Or was it Fred.

“Sorry.”

“What do you mean sorry?” He grunted as he wiped his knees.

“We just fought a Death Eater. I thought you were one.” His voice was hoarse, and he wished for a cold glass of water.

“You what?” Ginny gasped, and she pulled out her torch. The light showed the Weasleys covered in ash. Ron looked tired, his hands covered in blood.

“What did you run into?” Theo asked as they pulled back. Ron laughed and pointed a finger at him.

“You’d love to know huh? Know what your father and his father did?” The finger found Draco.

“You have no idea what you're talking about Weasley.” Draco’s tone had changed, his voice as cold as night.

“I don’t? So your dear old dad wasn’t accused of being one of them?” Ron drew closer, and Draco stepped forward, their toes touching.

“Accusations don’t prove to be true.” 

Ron pulled his wand out, and so did Draco. But before it could come to more, Harry took hold of the wands.

“The both of you listen.” He hissed. “I don't fucking care about any grudges you have. We’re trying to hide, and do you think trading blows is going to keep us hidden? It will not. You,” Harry pointed a finger at Ron and the boy had the decency to look ashamed. “Either you fix up and keep your opinions to yourself or you and your party can leave.” 

“He’ll keep quiet.” Fred placed a hand on his brother's shoulder and gave Harry a look. “What exactly happened?”

“We got attacked by one,” Harry said as he gave them back their wands, and one by one, the wands lit up.

“Fuck. fuck, fuck.” Theo groaned. “I’ve lost my wand.”

“How?”

“Maybe in the stadium, when the Death Eater attacked.” They walked down through the trees, the woods not so scary.

“How did you stop him?” Ginny asked as Eliza popped her head out.

“Harry beat him with chairs. Where did the blood come from?” Blaise asked as he fell back in step with Fred.

“The kid in the tent next to us. He got hit by a stray blast. His leg was bleeding. Ron was helping to tie it up. Did you see? What they did?”

“The fires? Yeah.”

“No, I mean the Muggle-borns, did you see what they did?”

The party slowed down as Draco turned. “What do you mean by the Muggle-borns?”

Fred's face blanched as he looked around, and then he slowly came to a stop in front of a tree, leaning his head against it. “One of the families, a few tents down, the death eaters, they were-” He closed his eyes. 

“They used a cruciatus curse on them. They were playing with them.” George finished for his brother. “The kids, they were- Merlin.” He shook his head. “Dad told us to run, he and the others were going to help.”

“Sirius as well. He told us to stay back. But the tent burnt down.” Harry sank down, and soon the other followed. “Why now? Why come back at all?”

“Dad said that the excitement might have caused a few people to fall back into old habits.” Ginny brought out Eliza and the snake rested on her lap.

“I really want a frog.” She whined, and Harry couldn’t fight the laugh that came out.

“Why frogs?” The snake looked up at him.

“They taste nice.” Harry laughed and rubbed her head.

“How does it work?” Ron asked, as he looked at Eliza. “Parseltongue that is.”

“It’s like English to me, it took a while to separate the two.” Ginny sighed. 

“It's the way things are said, like the s, and c.”

“You should have seen Mum when she found out,” Fred pushed his hair back. “She all but passed out. How’d your family see it?”

Harry looked at Blaise and smiled. “They were… shocked.”

“I’ll say.” Blaise snickered, and Harry let out a huff of laughter.

“Where is Gwyn?” Draco asked as he looked at Harry.

“Left her at home, said she had plans with other snakes.”

“Oh!” Ginny smiled and grabbed Harry’s hand. “We should have Eliza and Gwyn meet! Wouldn't that be nice?”

“Are you sure? People would ask how you…” He looked at her and her face fell for a second. Then she raised her head. 

“Let them talk. What is Black like? As a person?”

“Yeah Potter, tell us.” George moved closer and battled his lashes. “Does he loom over whilst you sleep?”

“He doesn't. He’s nice, and he knows a lot about my dad so that works out.” Harry looked into the distance, the fires slowly coming down. “Should we go back?”

Theo sat up and winced. “I don’t know, what if they’re hiding in the trees? We should keep going.”

They stood up and moved down the trees, till they saw a small river nearby. Harry could hear a few frogs chirping so he rolled up his sleeves and slowly dropped his hands into the river. When he felt something pass by he gripped it, the slimy sensation irritating him, and when he pulled it out he saw a frog no bigger than his palm.

“Hey Ginny, give Eliza this.” He passed the frog to her, and when Eliza saw it, she unhinged her jaw and swallowed it whole, no bites taken.

“Oh that’s a sight.” Blaise turned and gagged.

“You’re acting like you’ve never seen a snake eat a whole creature.”

“I don’t! Gwynyth likes rock cakes and ice mice.”

“Oh she’s started eating live animals now. She brings me them, you know?” Harry shook his head and splashed some water on Blaise. Ginny smiled and leaned down, and just when he turned his back, she splashed some on Ron, who yelled and jumped up.

“Ginny what the hell!” But the girl laughed and sat down, splashing some more water on Ron and Draco.

“Oh fuck you Weasley.” Draco moved to her but he froze, and looked into a bush nearby.

“What was tha-”

“MORSMORDRE!” A voice cried, and the sky lit up. A green image was floating above. It was a skull and from one eye was a snake, wrapping around the skull. Draco gasped and fell back, his eyes wide. And the once quiet was ruptured. Harry could hear screams, could hear crackling as well.

“We have to go, now!” Fred grabbed Ginny and ran, the others right behind them. Harry was wondering why the hell they were rushing when he heard popping.

“STUPEFY!” Harry had just enough time to duck down when jets of red light started crossing against each other and if Harry wasn't scared shitless, he might have found the whole thing beautiful.

Somebody grabbed him by the wrist and held him up and he was face to face with a pissed off man, but something passed his face and he gasped.

“What the hell are you doing here!” He snapped, but then he let go, and gasped. “Harry Potter!”

“Yeah, mind putting me down?”

“Of course!” He placed Harry down and wiped his shoulder. Harry looked and there was at least an auror next to the others.

“Which one of you was it?” A man snapped as he came closer, and he looked very familiar.. “Who summoned the Dark Mark?”

“It wasn’t us!” Ron yelled and a witch came closer.

“Wait, that's Authur’s son! Diggory, he wouldn't-”

“Wands, show me your wands!” The man snapped, and Harry handed him over as he watched Cedric’s father grab it.

“Prior Incantato!” Harry’s wand lit up, and he could see a grey orb hovering around. As the other’s wand were looked at, Harry glanced at Theo, who looked irritated.

“I said I lost it!” He snapped at Amos, who laughed and pointed a finger.

“That’s rich coming from you. Where’s your father, boy?” Theo glared at him.

“At home I presume.”

“He was me and my family, sir.” Draco said as he grabbed his wand, and the man laughed even harder.

“Oh that's even better.” 

“Amos, that’s enough.” A short man with a large mustache came forward and Harry narrowed his eyes. Harry knew him from new clippings he and Daphne hand sent to one another. Bartemius Crouch, the man that locked up Sirius with no proof whatsoever.

“He’s a child, and look who he’s with.” He nodded his head to Harry, and Amos’s face blanched.

“Blimey. I, Harry Potter.” Was all he said. Crouch looked at Harry and sighed.

“Where did the mark come from?”

“Over there.” Draco pointed at the bushes, and a man rushed towards the area.

“I see something, it's- oh dear.” The man came back carrying a limp figure, and Harry noticed the tea cloth. The house elf in the top box, Crouch’s elf.

Crouch didn't say anything, he simply walked over to the place his elf was found but the man who found her shook his head. “There's no point, there was no one else, it was just her.

“You can't be telling me that a House Elf managed to cast this spell are you?”

“I'm not saying anything, I'm showing you that the wand was in her hand.” He lifted up the familiar wand and Theo cried out.

“Wait, that's my wand!” He reached forward to grab it but the Auror stepped back.

“Your wand you said?” Suddenly Crouch didn't look as eager to defend Theo as he once had. He turned to the boy and raised a brow. “You can see how this looks, don't you?”

“Theo was with us all day. He hasn't left my side once. It wasn't him.”

Crouch looked at Harry and waved the wand. “But this is his wand? Suspicious enough that he lost his wand, and now we find it with my elf? Questions will be raised, especially with his family-”

“Say one more word, I dare you.” Harry snarled and moved to the man. 

“Ron? GINNY!” A man came running and Harry sighed. Arthur Weasley came rushing forward, and he grabbed his son. “What happened?”

“Dad, they think we did it.” Ginny whispered, and Mr Weasley looked at Crouch.

“You can be serious, Crouch. Their kids.”

“I’m just saying it-”

“Last I checked, it was your elf with the wand.” Harry said, and Crouch glared at him. “Why not ask her?”

“Good idea, Harry.” And Harry was never more thankful for the man's dramatic entrances. Sirius came walking through the wixen, and they parted as he passed. He placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder and gave him a smile. “Crouch, so nice to see you.”

“Siri- Lord Black. What are you doing here?”

“Here for my godson and his friends. Friends you seem to be accusing of making the Dark Mark.”

Crouch looked away and faced the elf, but Sirius wasn’t done.

“You know I’ve been waiting to run into you Crouch. I wanted to see you. I mean you put me in Azkaban for 12 years. I figured you'd have the decency to apologize.”

“I made a reasonable decision at the time-”

“That's where you're wrong,” Sirius’s voice was smooth. “You didn’t make a reasonable decision, you just threw me in a cell. Look at me.” Crouch kept his eyes on Harry.

“I said look at me .” Crouch’s head snapped to face Sirius, and he stepped closer. “Say it.”

“Sirius not now.” Arthur held up a hand, and Crouch relaxed. “Let's complete the matter at hand. Rennervate.” 

The elf opened her eyes, and when she caught sight of the people hovering over her, she tried to shrink into herself.

“Winky,” Crouch said. “Did you do this?”

“No sir.” She said as her eyes began to water. “It wasn't me sir, I was walking, that's all.”

“The wand was in your hand. Winky do not lie.”

Winky whimpered as she grabbed her cloth. “Not me sir, not me.”

“Elf!” Amos said as he stepped forward. “Was it you?”

“No, no, not me sir.” Harry winced as she grabbed her legs, digging her nails in. “Not me. I was hiding from the people sir.”

“I can’t have been her.” Sirius moved forward. “Look at her, she’s shaking.”

“She is my elf, and I’ll make the decision.”

“Your decisions have not been accurate in some time.”

“Enough,” Crouch snapped. “Winky! You have disappointed me dearly tonight. I told you to stay behind and yet you escaped. I'm telling you to say the truth and you’re still not doing so. You know what this means don't you?”

The elf began to sob, and claw at Crouch’s feet.

“No! Master no!”

“This means clothes.”

“Let's go.” Sirius gave Authur a nod and dragged Harry, Theo, Draco, and Blaise away. But Harry couldn’t get the elf’s sobs out of his head.

When they headed back to the clearing, the place was destroyed. Burnt tents, pillars and small fires were all over the place. Sirius looked at where their tent was and Harry felt a pang of fear. 

“We didn’t mean to- there was a fire.”

Harry was expecting anger, but Sirius waved a hand. “Oh that's fine. It wasn't that good anyway.” He faced Harry and grabbed his shoulder. “Are you okay? What happened?”

“It’s fine, we’re fine. There should be a tie up Death Eater in the stadium.” Sirius didn't ask any more questions and pulled Harry close. And when they pulled apart he looked at Draco.

“Thank you.” Draco nodded and grabbed Theo’s hand, turning to leave when a figure ran to him. A woman with blonde hair was clutching him close, whispering thanks into his hair.

“Oh thank Merlin, you're safe.” Narcissa gasped and hugged Draco, pulling Theo in. “Where did you go, your father and I were worried.”

“It’s fine, mother.” Narcissa looked at Sirius and lifted her head. 

“Cousin. I’ll see you around.” And with that, the 3 figures blinked out of existence.

---

When they reached home, Remus was seated on the couch, reading over a small journal. But the smile he had on his face was wiped clean when he caught the state of them.

“What in the world?”

“Death Eaters.” Sirius moved past him and went into the kitchen, coming back with a bottle of whiskey. “How they got in I’ll never know.”

“Where did you go?” Blaise asked as he sat down, wiping his brow. “We didn’t see you.”

“To the entrance, where they took the muggles. The fuckers escaped, and they took the Muggle-borns wands. Not before they beat the fuck out of the younger ones. The poor boys.”

“I’m going to bed.” Harry couldn't stomach it any more. He stood up and Blaise followed him. Harry didn't speak as Blaise came into his room, he just helped the boy drag in his mattress and placed it on the floor, grabbing his own and placing them side by side.

The pair were just looking at the ceiling, Harry wondered if what Ron said was true. Was Lucius Malfoy in the fray?

“You can't do what you did this summer again Harry.” Blaise whispered, his eyes not leaving the ceiling.

“What?”

“Keeping the Dark Lord’s return a secret from us. Harry, you can't do that.”

“I didn't know if I could tell you, Blaise. I didn't know if it was hallucination. I didn't know if it was.” he faltered. “The point is I wasn't sure I could tell you and when I found out that his return was imminent, the illusion we had of him being one was just simpler.”

“You get mad at Dumbledore keeping secrets from you, but you're doing the exact same thing as him. You’re keeping your mouth shut until it's beneficial for you. Do you know how detrimental the Dark Lord would be to us? Not just the people used to work for him, but families that were closely aligned with him?”

“The Zabini’s-”

“My mother's brother was heavily involved with the Dark Lord, to the point people suspected he was marked. The Dark Lord kept him by his side. He was very skilled when it came to getting secrets out of enemies. Harry, what do you think is going to happen if he comes back and he demands another Zabini to help out?” Harry faced his friend and it seemed like tears were about to fall. “I care about you Harry, you're the closest thing I have to a brother, but you cannot keep secrets like this from us, especially secrets that are going to cost us our lives.”

“I won't, I promise.” Harry twisted his body so he was facing the boy. “I had a dream today about Voldemort, he's with Peter. I think he's in a body? Or something similar to it. I think Peter is helping him, and somebody else but I don't know who.”

Blaise moved his mattress closer to Harry's and gave him a smile. “Then we face it together.”

They laid there, no more words needed as they watched the lights dance across the walls. And when Blaise’s chest fell into a steady rhythm, Harry let sleep take him.

---

Harry had spent most of the next day in his room, him and Blaise playing games and reading books, only leaving for the bare necessity. He couldn't get the sight of the man's mangled legs out of his mind, and how much pleasure it brought him.

But the quiet was disrupted with Sirius slamming the door open, dressed in green robes and a small bag of Floo powder.

“Get up. We need to go out.” And that’s how Harry found himself in a Gringotts meeting room, a nervous Sirius beside him.

“Sirius why-”

“Staying in a place for long with no movement won’t change a single thing Harry. The world won’t wait. So stop acting like what happened that night wasn’t real, you can’t have that luxury.” The words were rough, and the tone was hasher. Sirius had his eyes on the table before them, his knee bouncing as the seconds passed.

Harry hated how true the words rang, so all he did was gaze at the golden doorknob.

“Sorry for the wait, Lord Black.” A small goblin walked through the door, taking a seat on the large chair across them.

“No you’re not SharpFang, but that’s no problem.” Sirius leaned closer and looked at the goblin, the nervous energy fading into a cold indifference. “I need to instate a Heir.”

SharpFang raised a brow and looked at Harry, who glanced down at a quill. “I see. And would that be Miss Nymphodora?”

“No, it would be Heir Potter.” Harry took his eyes off the quill and snapped his head to his godfather.

“Wait what?” SharpFang mirrored Harry’s reaction of shock. He let out a small laugh and shook his head.

“Lord Black, I… admire how you care for your godson, but he is already an Heir to a house, a noble one at that.”

“Then what’s the issue with another? Harry is my godson, and shares blood with House Black. His maternal great grandmother, Lady Dorea Black-Potter.”

“But why me?” Harry stored the information of his great grandmother aside. “Why not someone else?”

“Because you’re my godson, the closest thing I have to a son. And I’d be damned to see my ancestors' efforts end up back in the hands of Lucius Malfoy.”

“Lord Black, one can’t be the heir to multiple houses, especially-”

“Spare me the rant. It’s discouraged when the houses are too different in opinion, like a Longbottom and a Malfoy. But since both houses are grey, what’s the issue?” SharpFang opened his mouth to speak but Sirius wasn’t done.

“And it wasn’t an issue when Heir Malfoy was Heir to both houses Malfoy and House Black.”

“Heir Malfoy was Heir presumptive, not Heir apparent.”

“Tell me who else would have been named Heir Black? And we both know it certainly would not have been my dear cousin.” Sirius leaned back into his chair. “I name Harry James Potter as the Heir Apparent to House Black.”

SharpFang simply sighed and pulled out a large red quill. “Sign here please.” After Sirius was done with his name, a smile broke across his face. He stood up and fixed his robes.

“Pleasure as always. Please inform Ragnok I’d like the Potter accounts for the past 12 years.” Sirius made his way to the door and Harry followed him out.

“What the fuck was that!” Harry snapped as they walked down Diagon Alley, people cowering as Sirius walked down the road.

“I made you my Heir. You needed a new trunk right?” Sirius strolled into a store and gave the shopkeeper a nod.

“I do, but don’t glaze over what you just did. Sirius, I can’t be the heir. I have a lordship to worry about already.” Harry had lowered his tone since entering the store, but his anger was still present.

“I plan on being Lord Black for a few more years Harry, long enough for you to have at least 2 kids to take the mantle.” he moved closer to a trunk with a leather cover.

“I don’t have kids!” Harry whisper-yelled. “What If you pass before then? What about that?”

Sirius just looked at him, a small smile on his lips. “Then you’ll take that mantle. Harry.” He pulled them into a small corner and placed both hands on the boy’s shoulders. “That’s why I named you my heir. In the Courtroom-” Sirius took in a breath from his nose. “It made me realise that I have no proper plans if I were to go. And I need to be sure that House Black would go to someone willing to treat it with the dignity it deserves.” He brushed some stray hair out of Harry’s face and gave his shoulders a small squeeze. “Now let’s get you a proper trunk eh?”

Notes:

That is chapter 5! And with it the return of Crash Out Potter. I plan on making some changes to every single storyline, so the end result might be much more different than you'd think.

Leave your guesses as to who you think the Death Eater who attacked Harry and the others were, and I’ll release chapter 6 early.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

Please leave some comments and kudos, I love interacting with you all!

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 6: Back home?

Summary:

The one where Harry returns

“I was thinking about France.”

“France isn't half bad this time of the year. Mother has a house she visits.” Blaise said as he ate his breakfast. Conversation wafted around him, but Harry only had eyes on his breakfast. He wondered if Hermione would like her birthday present. He had forgone books and bought her a new necklace, the charm was a small flower. She had said she missed the feeling of playing with the charm on her time turner, and he was eager to give her the gift.

“Harry.” A hand waved over his face and Harry snapped out of his head, his eyes focusing on his godfather. “What do you think?”

“About what?” Harry said as he speared a piece of crepes and berries and took a bite.

“I was thinking we could go to France during next summer. It would be nice to see the family home.” 

“Not during the end of term 1? During Yule?” Sirius gave Remus a look and shook his head.

“You might want to stay for the winter term.” Remus faced Blaise and gave the boy a serving of eggs. “Try to get some more in you. The food they have on the train is no way near healthy.”

Harry drained his glass and looked at his reflection. Today was September 1st, and he’d be heading back to Hogwarts. But Harry didn't feel the normal excitement he did when Autumn came. It wasn't like it was back at the Dursleys, wishing to leave. Harry liked staying with his godfather. He liked having a home.

“Harry,” Remus looked at him. “Try to not break into the new DADA's office this year yeah? I doubt they’d enjoy that.”

“Sure, so long as they don’t take my stuff.” Harry leaned over and swiped a piece of bacon off Remus's plate, and the man chuckled.

“Is it taking if it was theirs in the first place?”

“Think we’re gonna get a decent teacher this year?” Blaise said as he wiped his mouth.

“Nope. I doubt anyone will beat last year.” Harry watched as Remus turned red, and Sirius gripped his cup a bit harder.

“Just focus on having a good year,” Sirius reached out and placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “And tell Ronald I’m sorry for- well all of it.”

“Oh we don’t really hang out with Ron.” Blaise said before Harry could open his mouth.

“Why not?” Harry winced and looked up, trying to find the proper words.

“Because he thinks almost all Slytherins are Death Eaters, and he had it out for Harry for some time. Pass the sugar please.”

“Wait what?” Sirius looked at Harry, and Harry looked down at his crepes, his eyes on Blaise, who was happily eating his food.

“Yeah. It’s weird but whatever.” Harry leaned closer to the table, trying to hide him digging his shoe onto Blaise's foot. The other boy had the decency to be silent.

“And you're willing to help him?” Sirius’s mouth turned down.

Remus rubbed his neck, “Sirius-” But Sirius raised a hand.

“Why would you be fine with someone speaking to you like that? Enough to try and protect them?”

“To be fair, we thought you killed him. And besides, it's all fine now.” Harry forced the Crepe down his throat, trying to not choke on the berries.

“Do you make it a habit to forgive people that harm you?” Harry gave his godfather a pointed look, and the man waved his hand. “Harmed you intentionally that is.”

“No, but-”

“So why the fuck would you forgive him for that?”

“Sirius, they’re kids.”

“We were kids when we cursed Edward Eramand when he called Regulus pureblood trash. Remember that?” 

“I do.” Try as he might, Remus couldn’t stop the grin from creeping out.

“I don’t see what the issue is.” Harry wiped his mouth, avoiding looking at Sirius. “Yes we did shitty stuff, but that’s in the past.”

“Has Ronald gotten over his animosity towards Slythrins?” When Harry didn't respond, Sirius carried on. “So what makes you think he's got over his animosity towards you?”

“This isn't what you think-”

“Oh, you want to know what I think?” Sirius leaned back, his eyes piercing into Harry. “I think you’re way to forgiving for your own fucking good, and it's going to come back and bite you in the ass.”

“Sirius there’s no need for that.”

“No Remus, he needs to hear it. Not only are you the Boy-Who-lived, you’re also the Heir to two great houses. Do you think being forgiving is going to end up helping you?” 

“I'm not saying- I never wanted to be the Heir to-”

“You need to stop letting people walk all over you, and start standing up for yourself.”

“I stood up to you quite well. How’s your arm?” Harry waited for the blow to land, but Sirius shook his head, as if Harry was a small child throwing a tantrum.

“Only because you thought I killed your parents. Is that what it’ll take for you to get even with people?”

Harry didn’t bother with a response. He shoved his chair back and stormed up to his room, where he laid down on his head, looking at the decorated ceiling.

Sirius was wrong. Harry wasn’t as kind as he depicted him. Ron had grown up from it all, well he almost did. And yeah, Harry dropped a lot of things, but that was because he had other things on his mind, and he didn’t have the time for petty grudges.

“You good?” Blaise said from the door and Harry rolled his eyes, getting up from his bed and sitting in front of his trunk, pulling out clothes.

“Yeah sure.” Blaise took a seat in front of Harry and stared at him. “I can't believe him.”

“He’s not wrong.” Harry raised his head, looking at the boy sorting out his robes.

“What? How?”

“You’re too forgiving. To lots of people. And yeah, sure it's all good now, but what about later down the line?”

“I’m not.” Harry said, but the words felt heavy on his tongue. 

Blaise placed the robes back in the trunk and stood up. “Think about it. But Remus says we should go now, to avoid the mess on the platform.” Harry looked at his room, and shook his head. Placing his trunk against the door, he headed to Gwyn’s cage.

“Hey, it’s time to go.” He picked her up, placing her around his neck.

“That’s good. I miss the grounds.” Gwyn’s tongue flicked out and tickled Harry’s neck. He made it down the stairs, making it a point to avoid his godfather. Taking Remus’s hand, he let the world blink out of existence and the familiar sight of Kings Cross Station came into view.

The station was much more packed than usual, wixen and muggles alike walking through the gates. Platform 9 ¾ was right ahead, and Harry slipped through to the other side. This side of the platform was less packed than others. Most of the wixen here were parents bidding farewell to their children and a few people had started to climb onto the train. Harry faced Remus who was looking down at Harry, his eyes soft.

“Harry, Sirius means well-”

“Harry!” A blur of blonde hair came into view, and Draco bumped into Harry’s shoulders. “Ah Professor Lupin. How are you?”

“I’m well Draco. And you?”

“Great. The others are waiting in the carriage. Oh Father.” Draco let Harry’s shoulder go and stood taller. Lucius Malfoy walked towards the trio, a snarl on his face. He looked Remus up and down, looking at the scars on his face.

“I was wondering if you’d show your face here, considering what happened last year.”

“And what happened last year, Mister Malfoy?” Remus smiled at the man, looking at his cane.

“You know.”

“But I don’t. Care to enlighten me?” Sirius moved towards the group, his hair down framing his face. 

“Lord Black. Just the man I wanted to see. I’d like a word if possible.”

“You’ll get a word when I say so. Blaise it was lovely to have you this summer. Feel free to come back anytime alright?” His hand squeezed Blaise’s shoulder and faced Harry. “Harry, I have something for you, come with me.”

Harry followed Sirius to a small waiting area. The room was filled with chairs and the air was slightly musty.

“I'm not going to apologise for what I said because nothing I said was incorrect. You are way too forgiving for your own good and it's going to leave your downfall Harry. Excessive kindness is a weak man’s virtue.”

“Then why am I here? Why not just let me go into the train?”

“Because I'm sorry for the tone I used on you. It wasn't fair, and I realized it must have made you upset. I did, however, want to give you this.” He reached into his robe pocket and pulled out a mirror. It was small, circular with silver patterns, going from the circumference of the mirror all the way down to its long handle.

“It's a looking mirror, whenever two of us four were in detention at the same time we would use it to converse. Fooled a lot of teachers with it. I want you to have it because I know sometimes an owl can't get there as fast as needed. Just say my name and I'll come.”

Harry took the metal and flipped it around, looking at the back. “Thank you and you might have been right.”

“Oh, was I?”

“Don't get a big head about it. I'm gonna miss you Sirius.”

Sirius didn't respond, he just pulled Harry closer into a hug, his hands trapping Harry in his arms. Harry took in Sirius’s smell, inhaling deeply, etching it into his memory.

“Now, let’s go. No doubt Lucius wants me to make Draco the Heir.” They walked out to a slightly more packed platform. Remus was still standing with Lucius and Draco, his face as calm as can be.

“Ah yes. Goodbye Draco.” He smiled at his son, who nodded and stood back, waiting for Harry.

“Bye Remus. Take care.” Harry hugged the man around his waist and Remus legend, patting Harry’s shoulder.

“You as well.” Harry walked with Draco, passing carts by, waving at familiar faces.

“Want to know what I learnt?” Draco asked as they passed by a few 1st years.

“Sure.”

“Lord Avery was admitted into Saint Mungo’s. They say he had sustained an injury to his legs during the Death Eaters attack.”

Harry froze and blinked hard. “You’re fucking with me.”

“I’m not. He can’t make it to the Wizengamot meeting today.”

As they reached the end of the train, a familiar voice called out for them.

“Harry, Draco.” Neville Longbottom had his head out of the cart and was waving them over. Inside the space were Susan Bones, Hannah Abbot, and Michael Corner. Hannah had a potions book across her lap and Michael was pointing at the ingredients.

“Hey Nev, how was your summer?” Harry leaned against the door frame, giving a polite smile to the other occupants.

“Fine. Hear the news yet?” At that, Draco shoved Harry in the compartment and leaned closer.

“What news?”

“Something big is going to happen. And it's going to last all year round.” Susan hummed as she wrote a note on the margin of the book. “Auntie Ameila was speaking to someone about it over the Floo.”

“Big enough that the head of the DMLE is a part of it? Think they got rid of the cures on the Dark Arts job?” Draco leaned closer to Hannah and pointed at a section. “Add in a 6th stir, it'll help the frog legs develop better.”

“If you say so. If you are to ask me, I think it's most likely staff evaluation, you know, with how Black managed to get in and everything. That's not to say that Black was guilty. He was innocent this whole time and we all believe him.” Hannah added once she caught Harry looking at her. “But you know, do you think that might be a chance?”

“If that was the case, father would have been singing from the rooftops for the chance to make changes to Hogwarts. But no, I don't think it's teacher related. However, I did hear him mumbling about something. All I know is it's big. Anyhow, we best get going now. See you at school.”

They kept walking all the way down the length of the train, seeing people mingle in carriages, speaking to the ones across from them. They made it towards a carriage towards the end and once Harry entered, he could see all of his friends looking at him, he only had eyes for one of them.

Hermione looked different. The good type. The once tamed hair was now back in its manic waves, coiling around her small face, her freckles were standing out against the sunlight, and her nose was scrunched up as she looked at her book. Crookshanks was curled up across her lap, basking in the sunlight.

“Blaise I truly don't see the point in this hairstyle.” Pansy sighed, rubbing Blaise's head. “You had such lovely hair.”

“Mother thought so too. And you should be glad I have any hair at all. I wanted to go bald. Feel the wind on my head.” Pansy's face twisted into horror and placed a hand on her chest.

“You know what?” A flash of light and Theo cackled. The small camera in his hands pulled out a photo, and it was a picture of Pansy’s horror struck face on a loop, Blaise’s mischief filled eyes.

“Oh give me that!” Pansy yelled, grabbing Theo, but he shoved her off and gave the picture to Harry, who had sat next to Theo and the wall.

“This could be fun, think of all the pictures we could take.” Harry looked at the photo, and Pansy leaned over, snatching the paper so fast it sliced his finger.

“Ow.” Draco waved his wand and the cut vanished.

Pansy tutted as she placed the photo in her robe pocket. “Harry, how are you? I haven't seen you since the trial.”

“Fine. Other than the World Cup, things went on without a hitch. Hey Mione.” Hermione lifted her head from her book and gave Harry a smile that made his insides go weak.

“Harry. How are you?” 

“Well. How was France?”

“Great. My mother's family were visiting and it was fun. I heard about the World cup.” 

“It was bad. But things are better now. Have you guys heard about the news? Something biggest coming to Hogwarts and-”

“Of course, we've heard about it,” Daphne said as she interrupted Harry. “Ministry officials are coming to Hogwarts, something big is happening, blah blah. That's not important. What's really important is where Pettigrew went.”

Harry stared at Daphne, and realised she had that crazy glint in her eyes, the one that meant she was going to force them to follow her plans no matter what.

“Daphne, I don't know where Peter is.”

“And that's an issue Harry,” she said as she sat up looking out the window towards the rolling hills, as if she could spot Peter from here. “We need to find him and stop him before he causes any more trouble. I mean he might have already found the Dark Lord.”

“I think we're a little too late for that.”

Pansy dropped the camera she was glaring at and turned her body to face him. “Harry, what do you mean?”

“I think he's already found Voldemort, and there's someone else with them.”

“Okay, so what do we do? We need to contact the ministry-”

“You want to contact the same ministry that didn't believe us when we told them that Sirius Black was innocent? The same one that sent him to Azkaban?” Blaise shook his head. “No, we're going to do this on our own. Like we always do.”

“As much as I admired the enthusiasm of the situation,” Hermione said as she placed her book down, slightly shaking Crookshanks off her. “This is Voldemort, the man who killed a bunch of muggles and wizards, one of the strongest wizards right after Dumbledore. You want us to try to find him on our own?”

“We can't trust the ministry, Mione.” Draco scoffed.

“So then we do something else, but a bunch of fourteen year olds going to wherever Voldemort seems to be hiding, isn't a smart idea. We need to be smart about this.”

“Okay, then what do we do? Do we go to Dumbledore-”

“We are not going to Dumbledore.” Harry said bluntly.

“Why Harry?” Theo asked, his hand playing with his wand. “He's a powerful wizard, telling him would be a boon for us.”

“I know that, the point is that Dumbledore is going to hide stuff from us, he's been hiding the real reason why he wants me at my aunt's house, and only told me when it was convenient for him. He’s been hiding the real reason why I survived that night. I don't trust him to tell us the truth now, okay, we just need to find our own way through this.”

“Harry, how do you know all of this?”

Harry faced Hermione and surged his shoulders. “It was a dream. Pettigrew’s face looks half melted off as well, so guess we have you to thank Blaise.”

“Why didn’t you tell me!” Blaise all but jumped on him. “How did he look? How much of his face was damaged? How does the affected side look? Is it more like a webbing of scarring, is it all scorched off? Can you see bone? Oh, how does he speak? Is one side of him drooping? Can he move his face at all?”

It's just webbing, I think he can't move that side of his face. It does look like he was in quite a lot of pain.” Blaise sat back, his face glowing.

“Good. Now we need a plan. We can't find Peter on our own, that's a given. We need someone who can.” Hermione pulled out a small notebook and a quill, tapping the feathered end to her cheek. “Someone that's not tied to Dumbledore or the Ministry.”

“Dear Merlin, we're all stupid.” Theo closed his eyes. “Who was the most affected by Pettigrew's actions?” 

All eyes turned to Harry, and a single name came to mind.

“Sirius.”

“Exactly. We just need to find a way to get Sirius on board.”

“Don't you worry,” said Blaise as he pulled out a few galleons and Harry could hear the sound of wheels rolling against the carpeted floor. “From what I've heard from the past couple of weeks, he wants nothing more but Peter dead. Morgana, he might even be planning to find Pettigrew himself.”

“Anything from the trolley, my dear?” The old lady asked, and Blaise took a handful of treats, scattering them between himself and Draco.

“So Harry gets in contact with Sirius and tells him our plan, and we just wait.” Daphne grabbed a sugar quill and took a bite.

“Who do you think the defence of the Dark Arts teacher is going to be this year?” Pansy said around a cauldron cake.

“To be honest, Dumbledore has been through so many teachers, it might be a ministry hire.”

“A ministry hire? Draco, don't ever say something like that.” Pansy gasped. “The ministry curriculum is so boring. Always follow the correct regulations, assess the situation before you pull out your wand. And well yes, it does make sense in some cases, but when you're being attacked by a dark wizard or witch, you can't really stop and think, can you?”

“I think you can Pansy,” Theo dryly said as he slowly patted her head. “But then again, it might be a large topic to comprehend and we don't expect you to understand it right away.”

“Nott, I am going to cut off your hand and shove it up your arse.”

“Aren't you going to question his language, Mione?” Blasie said as he clasped his hands together looking aghast, but Hermione only rolled her eyes. 

“I've been trying for the past 4 years to stop you lot from cursing, go crazy.”

“Is it because you called Professor Lupin a bastard?” Harry said pitifully and Hermione whipped her back to face him, her eyes growing small.

“I've been saying this all summer, it was necessary at that moment.”

“Yes, yes, of course it was Hermione. But you still called him a bastard.” Draco laughed at her, and Harry could see her fighting off a smile.

“Oh, enough of this.” Hermione said, rolling her eyes and watching the landscape change, and Harry couldn’t seem to tear his eyes off her.

Harry and the rest of the boys ended up going to an empty carriage and putting on their uniform, watching as the sun slowly started to set and the familiar sight of a castle came into view.

The once sunny day started to change, the night sky illuminated with lightning streaks. The once calm lake was slouching against the stone borders, threatening to spill over.

“Does this count as a bad omen?” Draco said as he made his way towards the carriages.

“I thought you didn't believe in that shit?” Blaise shoved the boy forwards, who stumbled forward, cursing.

“What the fuck was that?” Draco looked at the blank space, trying to find something that others couldn't see. Theo grabbed Draco and pulled him aside, moving out the way for seemingly nothing.

But as Harry watched his friends walk around with their hands out, a different sight caught his eye. A small blonde girl had a hand out, touching thin air. Harry couldn’t hear her over the sound of the waves crashing. But she lifted her head, laughing.

“Harry, you’re soaked.” Daphne said, and shoved him into one of the carriages. She waved her wand and the water running down his body stopped, his once wet robes now dry to the touch. The carriage started to move and Harry leaned back against the seat.

“-slipped.” Pansy said as she bit her lower lip, trying her hardest not to laugh at Draco.

“I didn’t! I swear it was like I hit a wall. Tell her Theo.”

The boy half opened an eye. “I mean, you do have the tendency to slip.”

“You- oh you should thank Circe we don’t share a room.”

“Oh!” Hermione gasped and leaned over Daphne, looking at the lake. Harry turned his head and saw a large slimy appendage reach out, a small boy clutching onto it. The Giant Squid dropped the boy back into his boat.

“He fell right out, poor kid.” Hermione turned back to Harry and gave him a small smile. And he felt heat creep up his face, and tried to think of something to stop the way his heart raced at the sight of her.

The walk to the Great Hall was a wet one, even in the confines of the large 4 walls. Peeves had the wise idea to pelt everyone with balloons filled with ice cold water, worse than the storm outside.

Students filled into the Great Hall, warming charms being cast left and right. Harry took a seat between Pansy and Draco, the boy arguing with Hermione about the Ancient Runes homework.

The Sorting ceremony began shortly after the Hat sang a new song about house unity and each quality of each house, but Harry wasn't paying attention. He was looking at the group's first years and thinking about how three years ago he was the exact same size as them. And in the crowd he could see a small boy swallowed by what looked like to be Hagrid's large coat and something about his face was so eerily familiar.

One of the first students to be sorted was a Slytherin, and Harry could hear a few hisses aimed at the poor boy as he sat down. Harry loved his house more than anything, he enjoyed being in Slytherin. How Slytherin ran as a house was very straightforward and simple. But he felt pity for the poor boy, to be condemned for the next seven years by his peers, to people who were already assuming that he was a dark wizard, because how else could you've been sorted into Slytherin?

The rest of the Sorting carried through and Harry's suspicions were confirmed when the small boy covered in Hagrid's coat turned out to be Colin Creevey's younger brother, who was instantly sorted into Gryffindor. He could see Colin standing up, a wide smile on his face as he took a picture of his little brother, shoving him into the seat next to him.

“Where the hell is the new Defence teacher?” Harry heard Tracy Davis ask Daphne, who shook her head. Harry looked at the heart table, all the other staff were there, from the History of Magic Professor to the caretaker.

“Do you think Professor Dumbledore couldn't find one?” Hermione whispered as she looked across the table.

“Maybe they finally gave the job to Professor Snape?” Blaise said as another student was sorted into Hufflepuff, his fingers tapping against the wooden table.

“And have him do Defense and Potions? I don't think the Headmaster hates him enough to do so. Maybe they're late, you know Professor Lupin did catch the train with us last year.”

Harry hummed as the last student was sorted into Hufflepuff. The once barren tables were now filled to the brim with plates of food. Harry grabbed a few pieces of meat and some mashed potatoes, passing the plates around. The ghost started to move around, and conversation started to pick up.

“Still no DADA Professor.” Harry murmured, looking at the space between Professor Wilson and Babbling.

“-luck there was a feast you know?” Pansy said, and Harry faced the girl.

“What?”

“One of the Ghosts was saying that because of the little stunt Peeves pulled, the House-elves barely had enough time to make the food.”

Hermione slowly lowered her fork and looked at Pansy, her mouth pulled into a thin line. “What do you mean by House-elves?”

“You know, those tiny creatures-”

“I know what House-elves are. I just didn't think Hogwarts employed any.”

Pansy seemed like she wanted to laugh but stopped herself. “Hermione the House-elves, they aren't employed, they just do it because it's their job.”

The once calm face turned into a scowl. “Why? What do you mean it’s their job to do it? I mean you're telling me they don't even get paid!”

“Mione, House-elves are- you bring them into the fold of your house and in exchange they cook clean. It's much simpler for us.” Draco's words didn't have the calming impact they were supposed to have, it only made Hermione more riled up.

“So you're telling me these House-elves aren't employed properly, they don't get paid, or get any holiday leave, but that's fine because we give the shelter?”

“Dear Circe, stop Granger.” Said a 5th year from nearby, putting down her fucking giving Hermione a sad look that was more condescension than pity. “House-elves enjoy being workers and I understand it's hard for your little mud-”

“If you finish that sentence I'm going to rip out your tongue.” Hermione snapped and the girl shrugged and faced her friends. Hermione scoffed and leaned back. “Absolute slave labour.”

“Right now hold on.” Blaise said, leveling her with a glare. “It's not slavery, but what Draco has forgotten to tell you is that House-elves need-”

“The last person I expect to be telling me that House-elves needed to be slaves is you Blaise.”

The boy sighed and held up his hand. “Give me a second please. House-elves are a variation of Brownies. You know the myths where if you let them into your home they repay you by doing household chores? House-elves gain energy and magic from being bonded to a house, and in exchange for shelter and magic they repay them with household labor. However a lot of people stop seeing it as a fair exchange and start abusing House-elves, decreasing how much magical energy a House-elf can take. And the owner of a House-elf can make it so that the Elf could only perform magic that the owner allows them to, stripping them of their capabilities.” 

“And because they're so low on the pecking ladder, the Wizengamot usually skim over rules and regulations for them.” Theo finished off, and Hermione's temper seemed to have calmed down by a fraction.

“Okay. So House-elves feed off of the energy of wixen families, correct?”

“Yes.” Blaise said as he grabbed a piece of chicken, placing it on his plate.

“And in exchange from this magical energy, they do household tasks but people misuse them.”

 “That's correct.”

“Don’t forget that due to the lack of house magic, House-Elves now evolved to look malnourished to conserve their magic. They used to be small plum creatures and now they’re bones and skin.” Daphne added, her tone icy.

“So we need to help them!” Hermione shot up, grabbing her fork and brandishing it around. “I mean imagine if we were the ones forced to work like crazy and barely get any respect, and the one thing that helps us perform magic is being stripped of us.”

“Hermione, it’s been like this for ages, and I don't mean that to be ignorant.” Pansy said but Hermione simply shook her head and shoved a piece of chicken in her mouth.

“No, I’m going to help them, even if that's the last thing I do.”

The rest of the dinner passed by with Hermione mumbling under her breath muttering words about House-elves and liberation. Harry had known about the predicament, but he never thought to do anything about it. He had just assumed House-elves were content in their situation, but then thinking over he did realize that it was quite silly. Who would be content with our magic being locked up? Harry wasn't.

Before Harry could ask Hermione about what she planned to do, Professor Dumbledore stood up and tapped his glass. Harry was half listening to what Professor Dumbledore was saying: no joke products, no spells in the hallway, no flying for 1st years, but his head immediately snapped up to the large table when the Professor spoke the last sentence.

“-And with great pain I have to say Quidditch will not be happening this year.” Before the sentence had finished, the Great Hall erupted in screams and Harry was certain he saw somebody from the Gryffindor table throw a chalice towards the head table. People yelled about how unfair it was, and how could the Headmaster do something like that, and Harry was right alongside them. Quidditch was one of his favorite things to do and he wanted to take back the cup and win this year.

“Yes yes, I understand how upsetting this is.” He said as he faced the students. “But we have an event that will be occurring from October onwards, an event that will take up most of the staff's time. I am quite happy to announce that-”

Whatever the Headmaster was going to say next was swallowed by the large oak door slamming open. Something, no somebody was walking towards the head table and people were twisting to take a look. The man (Harry assumed was a man) was drenched from the rain, the black coat dripping as he walked forward. Harry thought the light was playing tricks on him, because as the man stepped Harry could see something wooden hit the floor.

“Not him, why the fuck is here?” Harry heard an older boy snap, and he could see Draco wince. Harry turned towards the boy.

“Who the hell is he?”

“Alastor Moody. More known as Mad-eye Moody.”

“What did he do?” Hermione said as she looked towards the man making his way to the Head table.”

“He worked as Auror and captured people, mostly people who worked for the Dark Lord.” That was enough of an explanation, because without a doubt Slytherin House had the largest bunch of students whose parents or relatives were affiliated with Tom Riddle. The man made his way to the Head table and Harry almost threw up his lunch while looking at the man's face. His nose was half gone there were scratches all over his face. But what was sticking out to him the most was the eye circling around. It didn't look natural and seemed to be moving on its own accord. 

“Just in time. Everybody, may I proudly introduce Mr. Alastor Moody, who will be the new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher.”

The reaction was mixed like it was every single year when a new teacher came into the position. Some people seemed ecstatic, others seemed apprehensive and the Slytherin table seemed pissed.

“But as I was saying,” Professor Dumbledore spoke as he opened his hands. “I am proud to say that the Triwizard Tournament will be happening here in Hogwarts.”

Theo let out the loudest yell Harry had ever heard him release, and he wasn’t the only one. A bunch of students were yelling as well, most notably Fred Weasley.

“The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest European schools of wizardry: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. A champion was selected to represent each school, and the three champions competed in three magical tasks. The schools took it in turns to host the tournament once every five years, and it was generally agreed to be a most excellent way of establishing ties between young witches and wizards of different nationalities. Until, that is, the death toll mounted so high that the tournament was discontinued.” 

“Then why in the world would you bring it back?” Daphne shook her head. 

“There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament,” Dumbledore continued, “none of which has been very successful. However, our own Departments of International Magical Cooperation and Magical Games and Sports have decided the time is ripe for another attempt. We have worked hard over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find himself or herself in mortal danger. 

“The Heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving with their shortlisted contenders, and the selection of the three champions will take place at Halloween. An impartial judge will decide which students are most worthy to compete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons personal prize money.” 

Some students were starting to speak loudly, eyes glinting with the prospects of winning a cup and a thousand Galleons. Even Draco looked excited by the notion, puffing up his chest and looking around. But Harry was more drawn to Pansy’s face. The once easy smile on her face was replaced by wide eyes and a downturned mouth. She didn't look irritated by the subject, she looked scared. 

But then Dumbledore spoke again, and the Hall quieted once more. “Eager though I know all of you will be to bring the Triwizard Cup to Hogwarts,” he said, “The Heads of the participating schools, along with the Ministry of Magic, have agreed to impose an age restriction on contenders this year. Only students who are of age, that is to say, seventeen years or older, will be allowed to put forward their names for consideration.”

“This” Dumbledore raised his voice slightly, for several people had made noises of outrage at these words. “is a measure we feel is necessary, given that the tournament tasks will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever precautions we take, and it is highly unlikely that students below sixth and seventh year will be able to cope with them. I will personally be ensuring that no underage student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them Hogwarts champions.” His light blue eyes twinkled as they flickered over towards the Gryffindor table, towards the Weasley twins. “I therefore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if you are under seventeen.”

“The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of this year. I know that you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us, and will give your whole-hearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, it is late, and I know how important it is to you all to be alert and rested as you enter your lessons tomorrow morning. Bedtime! Chop chop!”

The students started to walk out the Hall, and Harry felt a hand come around his shoulder. Theo looked tired, but he gave Harry a sluggish smile.

“How much do you want to bet a kid under 17 gets in?”

“Dumbledore won’t let it happen.” Daphne sighed, but she was looking at Pansy, who was walking numbly as Blaise spoke to her.

“I say 10.” Harry stretched his hands, thinking of his plush bed.

Notes:

That is chapter 6! House elves have always been a point of irritation to me when it comes to Harry Potter fanfictions, because it never really explained why House elves are needed as much so I hope this explanation that I'm trying to portray works out.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoyed doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 29th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 7: What are friends for?

The entire school was buzzing with the announcement last night. People were guessing who would be the Hogwarts champion, ranging from some Gryffindor upper years to a Ravenclaw that managed to sneak into the restricted section for five years undetected. To nobody's shock, no Slytherin students were mentioned. But it didn't stop Harry's house from planning to put their names in.

“What's the point of sending a bunch of Slytherins when we can just make sure we all pick one who can win?” Stephanie Ruiz said, her black hair coiling around her face. “If we just pick the strongest Slytherin among us-”

“One Slytherin against every other house is a stupid idea. And what makes you think the strongest Slytherin is the strongest amongst us all? I say everybody over the age of 17 who willingly wants to join puts their name in, that's the whole point of it, is it not.” Adrian said, leaning back against his chair.

In all honesty Harry was excited for the Triwizard Tournament; he really wanted a Slytherin to be chosen as a Hogwarts champion, wanted to cheer them on and see what tasks would be presented. Harry hoped it would be a Slytherin.

The news of the Triwizard tournament triumphed over Professor Moody's arrival, but it didn't stop the mixed emotions across the houses. Most people thought he was off the rockers. And others thought he was a sell out.

As excited as he was to be back to Hogwarts, Herbology threw him in a loop. Professor Sprout had the wise idea for them to re-pot Rosae Lacrimantes, vibrant roses that came in an array of colours and leaked red tears. Harry could deal with that weirdness, but Professor Sprout had stopped them before they even touched the plants.

“As exciting as you all seem you need to be careful of, the tears of the Rosae Lacrimantes are highly acidic, especially to uncovered skin. That's why you need to be wearing your dragon hide gloves, now everybody put them on please. Because this plant is quite potent, I want you to de-pot, fill jars with the liquid, and replant 6 of them instead of the usual dozen.” The only person who seemed slightly excited by the prospects of repotting a poisonous plant was Neville. 

“And one more thing,” Professor Sprout said and Harry saw Pansy dig her nails into the palms of her hand. “Not only is this plant highly acidic to bare skin, it's also highly acidic if you smell it. Now to stop that, I want you all to file a line. I need to charm you so you're immune to the effects. Now, this is only going to last the duration of this class. I promise you when you are done you'll be able to smell things again.”

The class stooped up to make a line, and Harry felt a hand grip his bicep. Daphne had a wild look in her eyes, and her fresh painted nails catching the light. 

“Harry, let us sit with you.”

“I mean Draco and-”

“I will kill myself if you make me de-pot those things on my own. I mean it, Potter.”

“Ok.” Harry let her drag him up front, and the second the grey light hit his nose, he couldn’t smell a thing, at all. And Harry hated the feeling. It felt like he was moving around blind, like a limb was cut off.

Daphne dragged him and Neville to their table and Pansy moved over to make space. Pansy sighed and pulled her roses closer. They looked much different than Harry was expecting them up close. The rose wasn't just red, it had hints of yellow, gold, and orange that bleed through, creating designs all over the petals. And in the centre were the tiny yellow buds that once in a while would let out red drops. And even though Professor Sprout had told him not to touch it, he couldn't help but feel the urge to do so. It wouldn't hurt that much. He-

“Don't.” Neville shoved Harry's hand away. “It won't just burn you, it'll tear a hole through your hand, muscle and bone.”

“And she wants us to touch them?” Pansy whinged as she picked up a pot. But as she lifted the flower, it started to open its petals and let the red liquid fall out. Daphne grabbed a vial and quickly placed it under the plant, filling it up to the brim. Pansy gently lowered the flower, her face one of disgust, and evened out the dirt.

“I've always wanted to get one you know,” Neville hummed, placing a stopper on the vial. “But Gran says that they're too hostile to look after in our greenhouse. Also, because within the slightest change in heat, these roses die instantly.”

“Why have these roses that you can't smell or touch without dying when you could have hundreds of roses in different colours that you could touch whenever you want?”

“Because most roses aren't magical. Yes, they're good to look at, and sure they might smell good, but you don't gain anything from it. They're not fun to plant or to harvest, they're just good to look at.” Neville finished and potted his second plant. 

“Do you think the Hogwarts champion is gonna be a Slytherin?” Harry asked and the 3 people at his table looked up. 

Neville tilted his head, his lips pressed together. “It could be. Slytherins are pretty ruthless when it comes to getting what they want.”

“Yes, but that doesn't mean we’re going to get it, fate doesn't seem to be on our side.” Pansy said. “Remember, we can't really fool an impartial judge and the Headmaster. It's just gonna pick the strongest out of all of us.”

“But what if the strongest of us isn’t in terms of strength, but resilience, mental fortitude?” Daphne said, her brows furrowed. “It's not clear what makes one of us the strongest. It could come from any house. It could even be a Hufflepuff.”

“See, when you say it like that Greengrass,” Neville said, giving her a slight smile. “I think you might despise Hufflepuffs.” 

“I don't. Hufflepuffs are kind and gentle, but no one's expecting a Hufflepuff to be a house champion. A ravenclaw? Yes. A Gryffindor? Of course. But a Hufflepuff? I think Slytherin has a higher chance.”

“You know Daph,” Pansy said softly, placing her hand on her shoulder. “I wouldn't mind this topic of competition, but you should tone it down. I doubt Professor Sprout would enjoy that.”

Daphne only sighed and kept on with her plants, and Harry followed suit. The roses weren’t hard to handle, other than the poisonous tears. By the end of the hour, Harry had all his plants repotted and 6 vials of red tears.

Professor Sprout let them out, assigned them 10 inches as homework. The sky was filled with grey clouds, and Harry could see more come through. And slowly, Harry could feel his nose clear up, and he could smell the wet earth beneath him, smell that scent that came whenever it was about to rain.

“That was a good lesson.” Theo came forwards and nudged Harry, who was still looking up.

“I think I might get one.” Neville said as he took in a deep breath through his nose. “Sure I’d have to get Gran to call a runes master to make a section of the Greenhouse to a certain degree all the time. But that’s doable.”

Draco and Hermione joined the group as they walked towards Hagrid’s hut, and Neville walked towards Hannah Abott. Harry could see a few students gathered together, huddled together for warmth.

“Oh Harry!” Susan smiled and walked to them. “Such a shame we can't take part in the tournament.”

“No, I’m glad I'll be on the sidelines. Anyone on your mind?”

Susan tilted her head, her lower lip trapped between her teeth. “I'd say Cedric. He's wicked good with charms. And has the brain for it.”

“I say Eliza Kent.” Theo pulled out his care book, stroking the spine. “She did fool Madam Pince for 5 years straight.”

Draco shook his head. “I say Penny Blackcroft. She has the skill and the attitude to win.” 

“Well whatever house they choose from, doesn't really matter. We're all Hogwarts, we just need to beat the others.”

Hermione lifted a brow and faced the redhead. “I'm pretty sure it's about inter school relations. You know, getting along with each other, being kind.”

“Oh, I'm 100% aware of that, Hermione.” Susan said, with a smile still on her face, but her eyes held her tint of something else. “I'm just saying, we can be friends and all and then beat their asses. Anyhow, I have to go. Well meet, Heir Potter, Heir Nott, Heir Malfoy, Hermione.” With a small nod, Susan floated away.

“Miss Bones.” Harry tilted his head, and Theo sighed. 

“I knew this was coming but I still hate it.”

“I know you're all heirs, but why bother now?” Hermione walked closer towards the other classmates.

“Because most heirs to families start taking their role more seriously when they get closer to 15. It's a common thing. From first year to fourth year, you're silly, irresponsible, and act like a buffoon. But from fifth year onwards, you start protesting proper heir relationships, proper speeches, and you start forming alliances. Seems like Bones is starting early.” Draco answered, casting a warming charm over them.

“It's annoying, yes. But needed. Cohesive relationships among heirs means that when stuff happens in the Wizengamot and we need to vote on something, we're most likely to vote in the same direction. But if you don't practice your proper position in your family, and then you join the Wizengamot, it's much harder, you'll be treated like an outsider.”

“Everyday I thank Longbottom for teaching you this.” Draco patted Harry's shoulder and watched as Hagrid came out of his hut.

“Allright, now let's get going.” The group walked towards the small faced area that Care of Magical Creatures usually happened in.

But instead of a new creature to look at, there were crates littered across the small area. And as they drew closer, most people fell back, gagging at the sight.

Harry, ignoring the perfectly sane response of his peers, moved closer. And what greeted him was- Harry had no words.

“Blast ended Skrewts!” Hagrid said, spreading his hands wide, but all the reaction he got was heavy breathing and retching.

They looked like deformed, shell-less lobsters, horribly pale and slimy-looking, with legs sticking out in very odd places and no visible heads. There were about a hundred of them in each crate, each about six inches long, crawling over one another, bumping blindly into the sides of the boxes. They were giving off a very powerful smell of rotting fish. Every now and then, sparks would fly out of the end of a skrewt, and with a small phut, it would be propelled forward several inches. 

“Professor Hagrid.” Susan raised her hand, “Why- what are these exactly?”

“Well they, that's your next lesson. Now today I want you to feed them, that's all.” Hagrid moved his hands in a ushering motion, and the other drew closer.

Hagirid pushed forward a crate, and inside was a mixture of flesh.

“I am not touching that,” Sue Li said, shaking her head. “If I wanted to touch organs, I'd go to Professor Snape.”

“Oh it's fine.” Theo smiled and moved towards the box. Rolling up his sleeves, he grabbed what looked like a frog liver and tossed it into the crate. And all the Blast ended Skrewts jumped for it, sparks flying from their back. The commotion was so big that a spark landed on Neville, who winced and grabbed his hand, which had a small burn. 

“Oh they do that sometimes. Best keep back.” Hagrid smiled at the group, and turned towards the other students. Harry closed his eyes and reached into the box.

---

“I don't think I can ever get rid of the smell.” Theo groaned, taking a whiff of his robes. A Blast ended Skrewts had exploded on him. Thankfully he had the chance to turn his head, but his robes weren't so lucky. He had spent their free lesson trying to get the smell out.

“Should have stayed in Muggle Studies.” Pansy said, but her eyes were glued to a piece of parchment. Her eyes would read a line, then her mouth would turn down. At one point she handed the paper to Daphne, who rubbed the girl's shoulder. 

“Or done Divination.” Blaise was eating his lunch, a book in his other hand. “We're trying to see what happens when plants cross paths.”

Theo sighed heavily, and fixed his robes. “No. Care is fine. What in the world was Hagrid thinking?”

“You do know what those were right?” Hermione asked as she pulled her notebook closer. “I doubt those creatures existed before today.”

“You don't think.” Draco lowered his voice and Hermione nodded.

“Cross breeding. But I don't know what.” Voice grew louder as owls started to fill the hall, dropping off letters and parcels. And swooping towards their table was a small black owl, landing on Harry’s shoulder. It had a note tied to its small claw, and after giving it some food and water, it flew away.

Dear Harry,

Now I hope you know why I was so hesitant to bring you back for the Winter Term. I'm pretty sure the Triwizard tournament is going to keep you occupied for quite some time. They were looking to bring it back in time, roughly around my fifth year, but there were too many complications and Voldemort was on the rise.

Just wanted to say that we miss you already. Remus is on his way towards Ireland, trying to figure out where Peter was last seen. He still thinks he can track him by scent, but I don't have the heart to tell him he might not be able to do so. If he’s around Voldermot like you're saying, I'm pretty sure the fucker has ways of covering their scent. 

I also found something in one of my old boxes and I thought you'd like to have it. Hopefully I can come visit you on one of your Hogsmeade visits.

Love, Sirius.  

In the letter, Harry could see a picture. The edges were frayed a tad bit, but it still held the ability to make the people inside the photo move. It seemed to be taken back in Godrick's Hollow on a warm red sofa. Sirius was at the centre holding a tiny Harry, no older than 1 in a deer onesie. The hood had tiny antlers, and baby Harry had one in his grasp. Sirius was smiling in the photo, bouncing Harry on his leg. Beside Harry was his mother, her hair was pulled up, but it didn't stop a few pieces from falling out, framing her round face. She had Harry's other hand in hers, waving it at the camera. On Sirius’s left was Remus, he was in a cream jumper, wolf ears on his head. He was laughing hysterically at what the person behind the camera was saying.

“Moony, Padfoot, Lils, and baby Harry. Jan 1981.” was written on the back.

“Aww.” Pansy cooed and took the picture from Harry. She smiled at the image and showed it to Daphne, who smiled and made a weird sound.

“You looked so adorable Harry.” Draco leaned over and looked at Harry, biting back a laugh. 

“I never knew how pretty your mum was.” He settled on. “Tell me, do you still have that onesie or-”

“I think that's enough.” Harry took the picture back and tucked it in his breast pocket.

“Oi!” Miles Bletchley was walking towards the group and he shoved himself between Theo and Harry.

“What's up? How's 6th year treating you?”

“Don't. Thought Quidditch would help with matters, but here goes Dumbledore chasing things up as he pleases.” He took in a deep breath through his nose and when he was done, he smiled at Harry and Draco.

“Just because we can’t play doesn't mean that we can’t practice for next year.”

Harry choked on his drink and faced the older boy. “What? Miles we’re not playing this year.”

“So we have time to get it together. Since Silas left, I found a new chaser. It’s a 5th year, Jasmine Evergreen.”

“Mate, as much as I’d like to do that, we-”

“No buts Malfoy. It's only 2 days instead of 3. And by the time next year rolls around, we’ll win the whole thing.” Miles clapped Harry’s shoulder, and Gwyn came out, brandishing her teeth.

“And why has this deviant woken me?” she hissed, and Miles moved back, his face draining of colour.

“I- I had no- Why the hell are you carrying a snake with you?”

“Gwyn gets antsy. He’s sorry about that. He didn't mean to. ” He said to his friend, placing her on the bench and feeding her some egg.

“The next time he does a thing like that, I'll make sure he never moves his hands again.” And with that, she moved to Draco and wrapped around his hand. The blonde wasn’t phased, moving his spare hand to stroke her scales.

“See you at practice.” Was all Miles said as he sped off.

“You do know you could get her confiscated?” Hermione said, but she was smiling at him.

“I’d like to see them try. Gwyn doesn’t take well to strangers.” Harry grabbed a piece of meat and chewed on it, his mind on the letter he got. Remus was on his way to Peter, but there was a high chance he was gone. And Harry had to find a way to get Sirius on board.

A part of him was pissed at the whole ordeal. Why did he have to deal with it all? Why the hell was Voldemort after him? What led him to do what he did? And why in the world was Dumbledore hiding stuff from him.

“Oh Harry!” Ginny bounced over to him and smiled. She reached into her robes and pulled out Eliza. 

“Oh yes.” He reached over to Draco and took hold of his snake. The people nearby looked at them, and once they caught sight of the additional snake, whispers broke out.

“Gwyn, meet Eliza. The snake I told you about.” Gwyn slowly moved towards the other snake, circling her, her tongue flickering out.

“You’re very small.”

“I’m big enough. I can eat a whole frog.” Eliza raised herself up in what seemed to be the snake version of puffing out her chest.

“That's good. You need to eat to be able to bite people. Especially the people here. Stupied brainless people.”

Ginny let out a small laugh, and Harry fought off a chuckle himself.

“I’ll keep you around, it might help to show you where to get good mice.”

“Oh yes!” Eliza came closer to Gwyn and the older snake might have smiled.

“-A snake?” 

“Had no idea a Weasley had that power.”

“She is a Slytherin.”

“Does anyone else have something to say?” Harry turned to the group of older Ravenclaws, and they looked away. One of them whipped his head back, and Harry recognized him as the Ravenclaw that picked on Luna. “That’s what I thought.” 

Harry placed a hand on Ginny’s shoulder. “Tell me if they fuck with you.”

“I can handle my own problems but thanks. Are we still on for potions?”

“Next Sunday.” With that Ginny left. The bell rang a few minutes later, the corridors filled with students rushing to their next lesson. Harry parted ways with Blaise and Pansy, the duo heading to Divination. 

People, young and old shoved past Harry, conversation carrying through. They made it to a clearing on the 4th floor and Harry leaned against the marble banister.

“You’d think a magical castle could make the corridors bigger?”

“A product of its time. I think I read somewhere Hogwarts wasn't always a school. For one point of time it was the only refuge for Magical people. And you know small corridors make sure that if they were to be attacked, it would be harder for the attackers to get through properly. Although you would think a magical castle would have the ability to sense the shift in times. I mean it's able to move staircases able to guide you around. Very interesting isn't it?”

“Maybe you could do that as your 7th year Charms essay?” Theo suggested and Hermione smiled, slowly making her way down the corridor.

“Watch it!” Someone yelled and Hermione wobbled. Seamus had run down the corridor, not noticing Hermione. 

“I think you should watch where you walk.” Harry said dryly, and Seamus lifted his head.

“Oh you.” He gave Harry a sideways look, and Harry stood taller.

“Me. Watch where you walk.”

“He didn't mean to.” Ron said, trying to shove Seamus ahead. But the boy stood his ground.

“Want to tell me why when Ron came back last year, he came back with a broken leg? And somehow Peter Pettigrew was involved? Need a sacrifice for your escape huh?” Finnigan crossed his hands, and Harry almost admired the effort to look intimidating.

Almost.

“The man is right in front of you, you're free to ask him. Now if you don't mind we have a class to be going to.” Harry sidestepped the boy, trying his best to ignore him. He just wanted to go to his class.

“What says you didn’t force him to keep his mouth shut. It wouldn't be above you know would it.”

“Excessive kindness is a weak man’s virtue.” rang in his head.

Harry snapped back around and pulled out his wand. “Is it a duel you want, Finnigan?”

“Woah!” Ron and Hermione said, the former getting between the pair. “No need for that.”

“There is. If you want to keep speaking your shit, by all means do so. But I hope you can back it.”

“And what says I have to?” Seamus came closer, and Theo took hold of his shoulder.

“Stand down.”

“The fact that House Potter outranks House Finnegan multiple times over. And if you think that you can speak to me that way and get away with it unscathed, then you have another thing coming your way.” Harry bypassed Ron and held his wand to Seamus’s mouth, and the boy flinched. “I'm very good friends with the Minister of Magic. I'm very good friend with a lot of people in high places, so do you think if you fuck with me you're going to survive it? You keep your mouth shut and only speak to me when it is necessary, or else I'm going to bring House Finnegan down brick by brick and no one in wixen Britain is going to stop me. And I'm clear?” 

The boy looked at Harry’s wand, then turned on his heel, walking down the stairs. Harry didn't wait for his friends to reprimand him, he placed his wand in his pocket and walked to Runes.

---

“Welcome to another year at Ancient Runes," Professor Babbling said, folding her hands as she looked at the 4th years in front of her. “Last year was all about learning where each rune came from, the history behind it, and we even dabbled in writing runes on paper. This year will be delving deeper into writing ruins and trying to decipher them from fake ones.”

“But Professor,” Padma Patel said as she raised her hand, “Runes will tell you when they're real right? I mean they activate?”

“That wand of yours is very lovely,” The Professor moved closer to Padma. “It's ebony with a dragon's heartstring is it not?”

“It is. How do you-”

“If you look closer, and we will be doing so in fifth year, you'll be able to see that there are runes currently engraved in the wood. But the wood isn’t exploding, it isn't showing signs that are rooms etched on it, but it’s still there.”

“But what about the fake ones?”

“Sometimes people like to draw imitations of Runes and pass them off for real ones, embedding them with magic, and we’ll focus on that later on in the year.”

Professor Babbling turned to face the class. “Yes, some runes emit power, such as the Time Rune, the Water Rune, and even the Power Rune. But some other runes when put together don't emit power the way we see others do. For example, if you pair the Water Rune with the Defence Rune,” The Professor transfigured one of the chalks on the board into a small brown teddy bear and slowly carved in the rune for Water and Defence on its back.

“You get yourself a teddy bear that is resistant to being wet. Now if you allow me.” The Professor summoned an orb of water and the whole class watched. She dunked the teddy bear inside, gave a few shakes and pulled it out. The teddy bear was absolutely dry, no water on it.

“Some runes don't need to light up in power to show you that they are working. Some runes have no visible indication that they're working but they are. That is the goal this year: learning more about visible indications and non-visible indications. Since I've shown it in the instruction, we’re going to try to write water resilience runes. Now remember it's the same as last year. Make sure your runes are perfectly written, and don't be disheartened if your rune might not work.”

“But Professor the runes were working perfectly fine last year.” Draco said and Susan nodded next to him.

“Writing a single rune is very simple; anybody can write it. But writing two runes together, making sure that they're working cohesively, that's more difficult. To make sure both runes are working seamlessly you have to make sure that both runes are the exact same size. Make one bigger than the other then it wont work. But beforehand quills out, we're going to be talking about the nature of this rune.” 

“One more question, Professor, if I can.”

“Of course Miss Granger what is it?”

“Well, isn't this just the same as the Impervius Charm, it's just in Rune form?”

“Five points to Slytherin for asking the question. And you're right, what's the point of runes if you have spells that did the exact same thing? We have a rune for fire but we have fire summoning charms. We have a rune for water but we have charms to provide water. The answer is back when wixen first started to emerge, we didn't have the ability to craft wands, we only had the magic within ourselves and channeling runes this way was much simpler. That's why we have the rune equivalent of spells. That's why if you look at relics from the old days you see rune engraved in them.”

“I know the next question is going to be, if it's much easier for us to channel through one why do we still use runes, am I right Mister Potter?” 

Harry slowly dropped down his hand and gave the teacher a smile.

“It's fairly simple, sometimes runes are much easier to put together than to use magic. Think about it like this: it's much harder for you to weave spell over spell over spell over one cauldron is it not? Think about how you have put an anti-fire charm and anti water charm, a strength charm, a resilience charm, a charm to make sure it doesn't mix with the elements inside the cauldron and explode on you. Yes it could work but it's much more time consuming, and a lot more can go wrong. With runes you can get very precise answers. Spell magic has come a long way since then, but sometimes runes work just a bit better. Now quills out.”

---

“This is much better than last year!” Daphne smiled as she twirled around.

“Of course you’d find it better, your family produces rune masters at an alarming rate.”

“Better brush up on my runes.” Harry laughed as they walked towards the courtyard, where Pansy and Blaise were speaking.

“How was Runes?”

“Amazing. Did you know-” Daphne tittered and Harry looked towards Hagrid's hut. He hoped Hermione was wrong, hoped that Hagrid had just gone out of his way to some random place and grabbed the damned creatures. But Hermione was rarely wrong.

“Are we going to speak about what you did to Finnigan?” Draco whispered as the others spoke.

“No.” 

“What do you mean?” Blasie said as he came closer, and Draco filled him in.

“Taking Sirius’s words huh?”

“What words?” Draco grabbed Blaise’s hand.

“He said Harry’s too forgiving.”

“Well he’s right. You need to stand your ground with people. Especially people that want to tread all over you.”

“Potter!” Harry whipped his head and looked as Ron came closer. The redhead’s face was filled with shock. “What the hell was that?”

“If Finnigan won’t shut his mouth, he can't be shocked that someone might call him out on it.”

“But you didn't have to do that. And what's with all the house nonsense?” 

“I did. And I’m the Heir Apparent to a noble house, and if he keeps insulting me, I’ll retaliate. It’s as simple as that.”

“Just go Weasel.” Draco sighed, rubbing his brow. “It’s been dealt with, and Finnigan knows better than that. He was raised Wixen.”

“No one is speaking to you Malfoy.”

“He’s not wrong.” Ron snapped his head to Harry, and something like pain was in his eyes.

“I might have despised you for the way you act, Harry. But I never thought you would have agreed with this pure-blooded nonsense.”

“I wish I had the naivety to think that keeping your house's dignity intact was pure-blooded nonsense Ronald, I really do but it's not. Blood status doesn't change the fact that the Wixen world runs on houses. Considering what we went through last year, I'll leave it to you to get your friend under control. Because the next time he decides to open his mouth and try me is the last time he's going to have a mouth.”

“Spent a summer with Black and now you speak like him huh? Maybe it wasn't worth the effort-”

“Finish that sentence, I dare you.” Harry moved towards the boy, his wand in hand. Ron stood taller and dipped his hand into his robe.

But before anything could happen, a bang echoed through the courtyard. People screamed, and Ron stifled a laugh. Pansy let out a scream and Harry turned his head.

Theo was looking at Professor Moody in horror, no he was looking at the white ferret on the floor, right where Draco stood.

“Trying to team up on him huh?” The man said, his voice rough. He lifted his wand and the Ferret - Draco- flew up.

“PUT HIM DOWN!” Pansy yelled and the man laughed. He dropped Draco, and Harry heard the small thing hit the floor with a thud. His head was reeling, his breathing starting to get harder.

“Did he get you?” The Professor asked Ron, and he shook his head. 

“No, he-”

BANG!

A jet of light hit Theo’s hands, and the boy winced. It seemed he had tried to grab Draco.

“No you don’t. Only cowards attack unsuspecting people. I hate cowards.” He moved Draco up and down, the ferret crying out in pain.

“Then what does that make you?” Harry said as he found his voice, moving to the man.

Professor Moody stopped and looked at Harry, his magic eye going haywire. “What did you say?”

“I said what does that make you? Attacking a student, slamming them against the pavement.” Harry pulled out his wand. “Expelliarmus!” The wand flew into Harry’s hand. The students around them gasped, and Harry wondered how much shit he was going to be in when this finished. But he couldn't let the Professor torment Draco like that. 

The Professor lifted his head and laughed. “Harry potter. They were wrong about you it seems.”

“What, MISTER POTTER!” Professor McGonagall cried, dropping her books and rushing forward. Seeing the distraction, Harry scooped up Draco.

“Why in the world do you have Professor Moody’s wand? And what-”

“Beacuse the fucker turned Draco into this!” Harry raised Draco up and the Professor stifled a scream. Pulling her wand out, she aimed a spell at Draco and the ferret flew out of his hands. In a flash of light, Draco was on the floor, blood trickling out of his nose. A teary eyed Pansy pulled him up, wiping the blood off him.

“Professor Moody, we never used transfiguration as a punishment, especially on the student! If you have any issues with Mister Malfoy you go to his head of house. And Mister Potter you do not disarm a teacher-”

“I don't see a teacher in front of me, I see a man pathetic enough to attack a kid.”

“10 points from Slytherin, Mister Potter and you're going to apolog-”

“Why Professor, are you going to make me apologize?” Harry stood with his hands crossed. The transfiguration teacher stared at him, then clicked her tongue.

“5 points from Slytherin. And hand pack Professor Moody’s wand back.” Harry dashed the wand on the ground and guided Draco towards the castle, into an empty classroom.

“Are you okay?” Hermione gasped, her eyes wild. “Your head, is it-”

“I’m fine.” But he didn't look at it. Draco’s eyes had become glassy, and he was wincing as he shifted in the chair.

“You have to tell your father Draco.” Daphne pulled out a handkerchief, wiping at the dried blood.

“No. I- ignore it.”

“But Draco-”

“I don’t want to risk him digging into my family’s doings for the past 10 years because I complained to my father. Leave it be Daphne.” He stood up, grabbing his wand and waved at his leg. His face seemed to relax and he faced Harry. “Thank you for that.”

“What are friends for if not stopping deranged teachers?”

Notes:

That is chapter 7! I felt like this was a nice chapter to ease us back into the school year.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoyed doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 31st.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 8: Unforgivable

Summary:

Harry sees some curses

“Maybe try to say we’re too tired?” Harry said, tapping a quill to his chin, then shook his head. “Miles would never believe that. What do you say, Draco?”

Harry waited for a reply, but he got none. He lifted his gaze up, but Draco’s eyes were far away, lost in thought.

“Draco?” The spell seemed to lift, and he looked at Harry.

“Yes?”

“I was asking if we could tell Miles we’re too sick to practice?”

“No. No point.” And with that he turned back to looking ahead. Harry twisted his head to look at Blaise, and he lifted his shoulders. Harry didn't know what to say to Draco. He had withdrawn into himself after Mad-Eye’s stunt. And try as he might, Draco was firm in his stance to keep his mouth shut. Harry even offered to ask Sirius to do something, but Draco shut it down.

Breakfast was a mad affair as usual, even with the hall practically empty and Harry would be lying if he didn’t notice all the states Draco was getting. 

“A ferret suits him.” Harry heard as he picked up his fork. Harry turned to the source of the voice and found a group of students wearing red lined robes. Harry tilted his head, knowing the Gryffindor table was on the opposite side of the hall and they had no business being around them.

“Oh totally. I mean Professor Moody got it even down to his hair color.”

“Shame he didn't teach us to spell, would be really useful.” One of the boys said and then started laughing. Harry glanced at Draco and the boy didn't even seem phased. His eyes were still looking ahead.

Harry grabbed his wand instantly and aimed it at the group, and he wasn't the only one. A jet of green and yellow hit the group and the boy fell to his knees, crying as bats flew out his nose and started to attack him. Another fell to the floor, his hands turning into webs. He tried to grab his wand, but he couldn't get a grip.

“Harry, don’t you think that lump looks good with those bats?” Theo asked, and Harry laughed at the boy on the floor, helplessly waving his wand, trying to stop the bats.

“What is the meaning of this!” Harry winced at the voice. Professor Sprout had descended from the Head Table and looked at the scene.

“They attacked us!” The boy with the webbed hands cried.

“Not so tough now huh? Crying for a teacher.” Theo turned his head, his breath ticking Harry’s ear.

“20 points from Slytherin.” The Professor waved her wand and cancelled the spells. Shaking her head she walked back up. The boys walked away from the group, and Harry didn't care if they got back at him.

Harry plopped down at the table and gave Draco a small smile. “Ginny’s spell does have its uses right?” Harry would have even taken Draco insulting Ginny over the quiet. He had no idea what to do with a stoic Draco.

“I found it!” Hermione burst in between Harry and Blaise, startling even Draco out of his trance.

“Found what?”

“The way to help the House-elves!” That seemed to get Draco’s attention. He moved closer, his eyes on Hermione.

“How?”

“Well I was thinking about what you guys said, how House-Elves are treated badly, so I thought what if we made a movement.”

“A movement really?” Blaise said, then changed his tune when Hermione looked at him. “I'm just saying I would have thought it would have been something… more.”

“Well it's just started out. I'm thinking of calling it PHE.”

“I beg your pardon.” Harry said and Hermione pulled out a small box from her bag. There were a few papers and tiny circular gold pins with the words “PHE.”

“Protection for House Elves. I was gonna call it something else but it would have been too long, and besides this is short and to the point.” 

“What kind of long-term plans do you have? Is this just going to be a movement until House-Elves get treated better or are you trying to take this all the way to the Wizengamot?” Draco said and Hermione smiled at him.

“Well for now we want people to know us, we want people to know that we don't tolerate House-Elf abuse. And then getting it to the Wizengamot will be the main aim.” 

“And what about if they deny it, what about if they don't even make it a notion? You need to ask yourself these questions if you want this to be a real thing.”

“Then we try again.”

Draco stared at the pins and then grabbed one of them, attaching it to the front of his robes. Hermione smiled and clapped her hands, taking up a paper and pen.

“I just need to sign this here. I can't believe it, our first member!”

Blaise hesitated for a second then grabbed a pin himself. “How could I not agree with that?” He waved a second one in front of Harry and he grabbed it, feeling the cold metal.

“So how exactly are you going to get this across?” Draco said after everybody had donned a pin and signed the paper. “Do you have any idea of how you're going to start the campaign?”

“My first idea was going to the House-elves and questioning them about how they feel.”

“House-elves are heavily brainwashed into thinking that everything that's happening is fine.” Theo muttered as he wiped his mouth.

“But what if that's what they want other people to think? House-elves are based on brownies, and I've heard cases of House-Elves twisting the words of cruel masters as a form of revenge. Maybe if we actually sat down with the House-elves, maybe the Hogwarts ones, we could actually see what they want.”

“Okay and how are you going to get other members?” Draco asked again, and Harry wanted to kiss Hermione for getting him to speak again. Granted he’d want to kiss her no matter the occasion.

“Simple. You're just going to wear the badges, and when you're asked they're going to spread the word. Now I'm pretty sure we need to be at History of Magic. I really want to see what Professor Wilson is going to teach us this year.”

Harry stood up, and looked down at Hermione’s stuff. In the box he could see a smaller one with the words “Donations.”

Rummaging through his bag, Harry pulled out 10 galleons and dropped them into the box. Hermione shook her head and tried to hand them back. But Harry moved her hands, savouring the feeling of her warm skin.

“1st donation. A good start eh?”

Hermione moved her mouth to say more, but turned to Blaise, who was shoving Galleons into the box.

“Not you as well! I don’t-”

“People are more willing to give money if they see others have given it.” Draco dumped in Galleons and Sickles. “Now let's get a move on.” 

The walk to the classroom was short, students were already seated and he spotted Pansy whispering to Lilian.

Professor Wilson was standing next to the white board, his dirty blonde hair pushed back. He was dressed in grey robes and looked tired.

“Good morning and welcome back.” He said as he walked down the classroom, picking up the summer homework. “A new year and new things to learn, but I know that there’s only one thing you want to know so I’ll give it to you. Consider it my treat.” He passed by Harry and Draco’s desk, the scent of pinewood following him.

“The History of the Triwizard Tournament.” A few people let out excited gasps and pushed their books aside. “But after today we go back to our usual schedule.”

“So. The Triwizard Tournament is a Bonding exercise between the three largest Wizarding schools in Europe so that's Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. The tournament has been around for the past 700 years; it started in the year 1294. The headteachers of the time decided that this would be a good bonding exercise for the students, and a way to blow off some steam. Quills out because yes this is a fun lesson but you still need to write your notes.”

“Now the tournament happens every five years and it would alternate between schools but the first ever tournament was held in Hogwarts. Except for this year, there was no age limit, but it was an unwritten rule that children under 14 wouldn’t play. Yes Micheal?”

“Was there a player that was under 14?”

“Yes. The winner of the 1549 games, a 15 year old Beauxbatons student. The way that people were chosen is something the headmaster told me not to disclose so tough luck. Players would have 24 hours to put their names in, and the strongest of each school was chosen. Now let’s dive into the circumstance that led to the creation of the games.”

---

The lesson ended quicker than Harry thought it would, Professor Wilson had glanced at the clock and saw that 30 minutes were left, and sighed.

“Okay. I’m tired, you’re tired-”

“Maybe just you.” Hermione whispered, and the Professor sighed.

“Alright, maybe just me. 10 inches about the game's history and 2 inches about your predictions for the upcoming ones. Good day.” He sat down on his chair and rubbed his brow.

“Is he alright?” Daphne asked as they walked out the class. Tracy Davis looked back at the man and shook her head.

“Maybe he had a late night.”

“Hey Harry!” Padma Patil was walking to him, tailed by Sue Li. “What’s that badge?”

“Oh, it’s a group we’re part of. Protection of House-Elves.”

“Why do House-elves need protection?” Sue asked and Blaise came closer, his hand on his chest.

“Because our dear friends are being mistreated by wixen. The promise of family magic and care has been trampled over, and we won’t stand for it! House-elves used to be pillars of our community, and we’ve disgraced them with our blatant disregard for them.”

Padma laughed and pushed her hair back, “Are you taking more members?”

“Yes!” Hermione came out and shoved a badge into the girl’s hand and handed her a quill in the other. “We plan to have a meeting when we get enough members. What about you Sue?”

The girl looked at the paper and nodded, signing her name and taking a badge.“It’d be interesting to see what you do. See you at the Book Club Hermione. Good day.”

As they disappeared down the hall, Hermione wrapped her hands around Blaise. “That was perfect! At this rate we might get more than the estimated 30!”

“We might.” Draco sighed and pushed his hair back, looking at Harry. “Excited for Potions?”

“Kind of. I just hope Professor Snape lets me work with Neville again.”

“Absolutely not!” Daphne scoffed. “Longbottom’s working with me, and I'm not switching him out.”

“Daph.”

“It's a no, Harry.” She laced her hands with Pansy and Hermione and walked away, promising to meet in Transfiguration.

“You can work with me Harry.” Theo shoved his shoulder and Harry sighed in relief.

“HARRY!” The boy turned to see Colin rushing to him, his camera hanging by his side. Another boy was trailing behind him, trying to hide behind his brother.

“Hello Colin, how was your summer?”

“Oh it was great! Dad let me and Dennis go to Diagon Alley alone this year. This is Dennis.” He pushed his brother forward and the boy gave him a small wave.

“Hello Dennis.” The boy flushed red.

“He’s been saying how excited he was to come to Hogwarts and to see you. I’ve been giving him the same advice you gave me and he made the best potion of his class yesterday!”

“You know what? Since you're such a huge fan of Harry, why don't we get you a picture with him?” Blaise gave a wide grin and shoved the pair together. “It's only right.”

“Oh no, you don't have to, it's perfectly fine.” Dennis said but his face showed otherwise.

Harry pulled the boy closer, slinging an arm around his shoulder looking at the camera. Colin made quick work of it, taking two photos and grinning at his brother.

“If you want Harry, after I develop the photos, I could give some to you.”

“That would be great Colin. I have to head to Transfiguration but I hope you have a good time here.” The boy smiled and waved goodbye to Harry, running off. His brother was hot on his tails.

“I can't wait until October.” Draco said with a smile. “If this is how people in Hogwarts are acting, imagine how foreign students are going to be like.”

Dread washed over Harry. 

---

“Now the aim for today's lesson is transfiguration but this time, we're looking at transforming something into the opposite. The aim for today's goal is not to see how fast you can transform but how flawless it is. Now we're going to be using porcupines today and I want you to turn them into cushions. Points will be deducted if the cushions are signs of sentience, and the person with the highest points wins their house 20 points and the pleasure of not doing the 12 inches of homework. Now begin.”

Harry looked at the girl next to him. Pansy had decided out of the blue to sit with him, shoving Draco out of his seat. They boy only shrugged and sat next to Tracy Davis, speaking about families. 

Like last year, it had seen that the Professors had changed the schedule months. The Ravenclaws joined the Slytherins in Transfiguration lessons. Maybe it was to lighten up the teacher's workload and have more free time, or maybe it was another attempt for inter school harmony, Harry didn't know.

“Ready? I like to look over the spell and try the movements beforehand.”

“Yeah that’s fine.” Pansy played with her rings, not touching her wand.

“5 galleons I do it before Blaise.” Theo started from behind them.

“Ok, you really need to stop with the gambling Theo.”

“Never. So Pansy?” Theo jiggled the coins in his hands and she shook her head, grabbing her wand. 

“Hey what’s wrong?” Harry asked as he pulled her hand down. Pansy looked at him, her brown eyes lifeless. Her once impeccable nails were without colour. She tried for an easy grin.

“Just tired.”

“Don’t lie to me. Please. You've been like this ever since we got on the train.” Harry whispered as Professor McGonagall passed by them, praising Hermione for her spell work.

“It’s nothing. Just stop.”

“No. I want-”

“Mister Potter, care to give the task a go instead of speaking?” Professor McGonagall said, appearing next to him and crossing her hands. Her sudden presence had Harry jumping. He sighed and pulled his porcupine closer. 

His wand pointed at the animal, he muttered the spell under his breath, and nothing happened for a while. Then the animals shifted into a pin cushion, or something that looked like it. Instead of a smooth surface, there were pins in the fabric that looked a lot like quills.

“A good try, Mister Potter.” The Professor said, and maybe Harry was imagining the smug tone in her voice. “Maybe you should try to pay attention instead-” 

Harry didn’t let her finish, he grabbed Pansy’s porcupine and pointed his wand, the irritation moving down his hand to his wand, and there was identical pin cushion, but lacking the pins.

“There, Professor.” And he didn't bother hiding the smug smile breaking free. 

“Good job Mister Potter.” The Professor said, giving Pansy a new porcupine. “Take 5 points.”

She walked away and Harry faced the girl. “It’s fine, Pans. You can keep quiet about why, but I’m your friend. I care for you. Whenever you're ready.”

Pansy just nodded and focused on her porcupine. Harry leaned back and looked at Theo’s porcupine. He was right, he did get it down before Blaise. Blaise still had a porcupine, the only difference was that it was red and the quills looked like sewing pins.

The bell rang and the students fled the class, over half the class failing the task and not in the mood to hear the Professor's disappointed tone.

“Does that count?” Theo asked Harry as they walked down to the Great Hall.

“NO!” Blaise snatched the coins and ran down the hall. Theo threw his bag down, yelling at the receding figure.

“Hooligans” Draco laughed, leaning over Hermione’s shoulder, looking at her PHE notes. “No, that should be before we find the elves.”

“Good point.”

Harry pulled out his timetable and let out a sigh. Potions then Defence. Harry wasn't in the mood to be around the Professor.

“Idiots.” Pansy said as she picked up the fallen bag. “You'd think they'd show a tad bit more decorum.”

They walked in silence towards the hall. Harry was looking in his bag, at his sleeping friend. Gwyn had eaten so much she hadn’t bothered meeting with the other snakes.

“One of my cousins might be coming to Hogwarts because he goes to Durmstrang, and he is of age to take part in the tournament and he's no one to shy from a competition.” Pansy began her voice low. Harry stepped close, afraid she would keep quiet, but she didn't. “And he's a… character. and I really don't want to see him.”

“I had no idea.” Was all he could say. I mean, what could he know it was like to have a terrible cousin, Durley was right there. But terrible enough it had her shaking months in advance?

“Pansy, if you need help, somebody to distract him while you run away and avoid him like we do with Astoria. I'll be there for you.” For a second, something passed in Pansy's eyes, and then she clinged onto his hand giving him a small smile.

“That would be nice. It would be much nicer if he drowned in the Black Lake and never surfaced again, but that's too much to ask for.”

“Let's not take that out of the equation just yet.”

---

The Defence against the Dark Arts class was quiet as Professor Moody walked - limped in and took his seat. Most students kept their mouths shut as he placed an old flask on the bare table. He hadn't added his own personal touch to the classroom, the walls were as bare as the day Remus left.

Harry was surprised to see the Gryffindors fill into the class, and smiled when Neville took the seat beside him.

Professor Moody faced the class, and Harry had to make an effort to not look at the teacher's scarred face.

“I've read the notes your Professor left last year and though it seems you know much about magical creatures, you're very lacking in curses. And since I have one year to teach you all-”

“Just one?” Ron said, then covered his mouth as the magic eye stopped on him.

“Yes. Arthur's son? Good man, your dad. Yes, just a year. Just to do Dumbledore a favour, and then I'll go back to retirement.”

“Curses come in all forms and shapes, some of them more deadly than others. And even though the Ministry wouldn't want you learning these specific ones I'm teaching today, Professor Dumbledore thinks you're all strong enough and smart enough to know how to protect yourself from these curses. The real world isn't like Hogwarts. They aren't going to throw knee removing jinxes, they aren't going to turn your hands into webs. If you run into a dark wixen, their goal isn't to stop you, their goal is to kill you. And knowing how to stop that from happening is your best asset in the world, not Herbology, not Transfiguration, and certainly not Potions. I have one year to teach you all that I can, and I expect you all to pay attention when I'm speaking, specifically you Miss Patil.”

Parvati snapped her head up and slowly placed her Divination book back into her bag. Harry was thankful he left Gwyn back in his room. If Professor Moody's eye could see through wood, it could definitely see through his bag.

“Now we're going to start with some curses that a few of you might be familiar with: The Unforgivables.”

A few people took in a sharp inhale, and the Professor stood up, walking down the rows. He stooped at Hermione and Theo’s table, pointing a hand at Hermione.

“Have you the name of one?” Hermione nodded her head, keeping her eyes on her hands.

“The Imperius curse.” The Professor nodded and walked back to his table and pulled out a jar containing 3 spiders. He dipped a hand in and pulled out one, placing it in the palm of his hand.

“Imperio!” The spider froze, then started to swing from a thin line of silk, the Professor placed it on the table and it stood on its hind legs, dancing to a tune. A few students laughed at the scene, but they stopped when Moody spoke. 

“You might find it funny now, but would you find it so funny if I tried it on you? If I took control of your brain and made you do things that you weren't willing to do? I could make you jump out of the window and fall to your death, I could make you turn your wand onto another student and kill them in cold blood. That's what the Imperial curse is. Total control of another's body and mind. And that's quite one of the most illegal curses in this country. Quite a few people used that after Voldemort's defeat claiming that any action that they did wasn't of their own volition, it was their supposed Dark Lord taking control. Sure the Ministry couldn't pin on them, but I know and they know the truth.” The Professor made it his plan to sweep his eyes over students, students whose parents were suspected of the crime. His eyes lingered on Draco for quite a while.

“But it can be thrown off people of strong mind and strong will have done it before and that's what I'll be teaching you for the first half of this year. Because you'll need it once you're out there in the world, when you've not got the protection of these great walls. What you'll be needing is CONSTANT VIGILANCE!”

The class jumped at the tone and the Professor looked around the class. “Quick another one.”

Dean Thomas wanted to raise his hand, but Neville beat him to it. His eyes were fixed on the jar as he spoke.

“The Cruciatus Curse.”

Professor Moody looked at Neville, his eyes shining. “Longbottom eh?”

He didn't wait for Neville’s reply, he only placed his hand into the jar again.

He pointed his wand at the creature and it grew to the size of a snitch. Harry could hear a chair moving back, but his eyes were on the animal.

“Crucio!” What followed next had Harry feeling sick to his stomach, the spider's leg twisted and curled upon itself. Its body was rolling all around the table, and Harry was certain if it had a mouth, it would be screaming. But that wasn't the only thing that had caught his attention, Harry could feel nails digging into his leg and he turned to look at Neville. The boy's face was pale, paler than usual. His eyes were wide and his breathing was heavy. His nails kept digging into Harry's thighs, but he couldn't peel his eyes off the spider, it was as if he was forcing himself to view it, to see what it was like.

“Stop.” Harry said to the man, trying to keep his voice steady. But the Professor kept going, and this time he raised the spider for all to see. Maybe he sent a pulse of magic down the wand, because the spider's head snapped backwards and kept writhing in the air, and Neville's breathing kept getting frantic. 

“STOP.!” Dean Thomas cried out, pointing a hand at Neville. 

The Professor slowly lowered the animal back into the jaw and faced the class.

“The Cruciatus Curse. Pain, unlike any other known. What's the point of using knives, potions, jinxes, when you have a perfectly usable curse right now. And this was quite popular back in the day. I'm not going to make this homework for you, but if you have any relatives that survived the war, ask about it. See how the colour drains from their faces, see how their hands start to twitch. The Cruciatus effects are long-lasting. And I hope that none of you will ever suffer from it. But there's one more. Anyone care to share?”

Hermione’s hand slowly rose to the air once more.

“Yes.”

“The Killing Curse.”

Professor Moody didn't say a word. He reached in and plucked the last spider.

He held its wand to its body, and spoke.

“Avada Kedavra!”

And what came out of the Professor's wand was an unmistakable shade of green, and it slammed into the spider's chest, and there was a sound, a sound like wind rustling as a spider rolled over on its back. Dead, unbreathing, unmistakably dead. A few students screamed and Harry could hear retching.

Harry's breathing started to get heavier and he stared at the spider. He could feel Neville’s eyes on him, but he didn't care, he couldn’t tear his eyes off the spider. He knew that was how his parents perished. He knew that flash of light the same way he knew the back of his hand. His parents died like that, and looking at the dead spider, Harry could hear the echo of a woman begging in his mind.

“The killing curse. One of the most deadliest curses on the planet. And the sad part is there is no way of avoiding it. There's no shield that can stop it. No countercuse. It’s final. There’s no cure, and performing any of the 3 spells I showed you is a one way ticket to Azkaban, no matter the circumstance. Only one person survived it, and he's right here.”

Harry felt eyes on him, could hear the hushed words, and the Professor moved back.

“You might be wondering if there's no way to defend yourself from harm, why am I teaching you it? It's because knowledge is your greatest defence. Being able to spot the signs, being able to know what curse is coming toward you is your greatest weapon in the outside world, alongside CONSTANT VIGILANCE! Now write this down.”

But Harry couldn't pick up his quill, he couldn't write anything down, all he could hear was the wind rushing and flashes of green light. So there was no chance his parents could have ever survived it, the second the spell hit them, they were done for.

Some childish part of him thought that maybe they could have lived, maybe there was a cure. But the lesson ripped all thought away. Harry was certain he could never get the image of life leaving the spider's eyes out of his head.

The second the bell rang, Neville burst out of the class and started to make his way outside. And ignoring the sounds of his friends, Harry followed him. Because Neville had the same reaction Harry did to an Unforgivable, it was only common sense that he had been affected by one. But how?

Notes:

That is chapter 8! And now we know why Pansy has been in a state, or do we?
We’re VERY serious about Harry and Neville's friendships here, so it made sense to add a scene in here.
Let me know what other things you think will come up!!!

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoyed doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 2nd.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 9: Heart to Heart

Summary:

the title says it all.

The lessons had ended for the day, and the packed hallways made it harder for Harry to see where Neville could have gone. He looked in the spare classrooms nearby, he looked in the Great Hall, he had even gone to Greenhouse 2, but Neville wasn’t there.

The sky filled with dark clouds, and Harry was still trying to rack his brain. Where would he go if he were Neville?

Harry walked down the worn path, his dragon-hide shoes kicking the rocks ahead. 

“Where could he be?” Harry murmured and lifted his head. It was so obvious that Harry slapped his head in frustration. He walked down the path, not stopping until he reached the large door.

His fist slammed into the door, and when it swung open, Hagrid was looking down at him.

“Ah Harry! Come on in.” He took him towards the large table, and Neville was sitting opposite him, his hands cupping a large mug.

“Neville told me about the lesson. Not bright of Mad-Eye to do so, but if Dumbledore says-”

“And what makes the headmaster right all the time?” Neville hissed, slamming his mug on the table, the tea slouching out and landing on the table. When he lifted his head, his eyes looked red-rimmed. 

“He means well, Neville. Here, let me make you another one.” Hagrid walked to the stove, taking the cup with him.

“Yeah right.” Harry laughed and picked up his wand, waving away the mess. Neville placed his elbows on the table and gripped his head. “Smart idea to practise Dark magic around children.”

“You need to be aware, Harry.” Hagrid returned with 3 mugs, placing them in front of each person. “The last war was terrible for many reasons, one of them being people didn’t know dark curses. Knowing will help.”

“People know what dark curses are, Hagrid.”

“But not how to protect themselves. Moody is a good person, even after what he did to Draco.” 

Harry doubted that. The man seemed sick in the head. What sane man did that? Harry looked at Neville, and the boy was deep in thought.

“And besides, it’s all- FANG NO! BAD BOY!” Harry looked out the window to see the black hound taking a sizeable chunk out of a pumpkin. Hagrid hurtled out the door, chasing the dog.

“You okay?” Harry asked. Neville shrugged his shoulders and took a sip of his drink.

“Hagrid, he-”

“Knew about your dad. He told us 2nd year.” The boy nodded, keeping his eyes low.

“I still hear her,” he whispered. “My mum. Her begging Voldemort to spare her. And the spell, it’s light. It sucked, knowing that no matter what they did, they were going to die.” His eyes were reflected in the mug, his mother’s eyes. All he had of her were pictures and the reminder of her. Nothing else.

“I- My parents are alive. And I wish they weren’t.” Neville gasped and wiped his hands on his knees. “Right after you killed You-Know-Who. Some of his supporters got mad because they thought my parents knew where he could have been. They broke in and used the Cruciatus curse on them. They keep them under the spell until all that’s left of my parents is their bodies and nothing more.” Neville didn’t try to hide the tears building up in his eyes.

“So now all I can do is visit them and see my parents dying in front of my eyes, knowing there is no magic or potion in the world that could cure them. All we can do now is make them comfortable so that when they die, they don’t die in agony. Sometimes I wish Bellatrix Lestrange and her husband had killed them. It’s much easier to mourn dead parents than alive ones.”

They sat in silence, mugs of tea growing cold. Harry wanted to say something - words of encouragement - but all that came out was-

“If we find someone whose parents were killed by the Imperius Curse, we’d have our own group, huh?” Harry dug his teeth into his lip, his body seizing up with embarrassment. 

Neville lifted his head, and in an equally somber tone spoke. “I’m pretty sure Draco fits that requirement, with the whole thing with his dad.”

“The affected by the dark arts club.” Harry said, and Neville’s lips twitched upward.

“The Unfortunates.” He stood up and looked out the window, at Hagrid feeding Fang pieces of pumpkin, the animal having won that battle.

“I’m sure your friends are worried, you should head back.”

“I’m with my friend.” Harry offered a hand, and the pair walked out of the hut towards the large castle in the distance.

---

“So I’ve got 3 people saying it’s gonna be Miles, 5 saying Jennie Lefaur, and 29 saying it’s going to be Penny Blackford. Last bets are now!” Stephanie Ruiz yelled, waving her box in the common room. More people surged towards her, clamoring to get a number down.

Harry had his head leant on the couch Hermione and Theo were on, writing his notes down, trying to get the bulk of his Astrology classwork down, abandoning the work Professor Babbling gave him that day. He was in no mood to write at 10pm or to pay any mind to what the Professor was saying.

“I was half hoping you’d make a betting station.” Harry told the boy, and Theo laughed.

“I’m not an idiot. More people means more room for error, and that means people would be pissed that their bet was wrong.”

“Talking about the Tournament?” Ginny popped up, Samira Baral next to her. “We think it’ll be a Slytherin. The entire school seems to think so.”

“As much as I would like to practice house pride and say a Slytherin will be the champion, it’s most likely going to be a Ravenclaw or a Gryffindor. A Gryffindor because they’re stupid and brash, and they’re always going to run into danger. And maybe a Ravenclaw because they think books hold all the secrets in the world. A Slytherin has just as much chance of winning as you becoming the next Minister of Magic.”

“Care to put your money where your mouth is?” Ginny pulled out a bag with a few golden and silver coins.

“Conceding you barely have any, no.”

“Aww, are you scared?” Samira laughed, her silky dark hair moving as she laughed. “Don’t trust your gut?”

The blonde’s brows reached his hairline, and he dug into his bag, pulling out 20 galleons. “Hope that wasn’t all the money you had. Enjoy losing.”

“I’ll keep that.” Theo grabbed the bag and coins. “Should we go to the tower now? I think we should.”

“Why not? The company isn’t worth it.” Draco rolled his eyes and stood up. Samira made a series of gestures towards the blonde’s back, and Ginny fell back, cackling.

“You know, maybe it will be Slytherin. We shouldn’t undersell our house,” Pansy said, shoving her books, romance books, in her bag. After her conversation with Harry, she had changed. She had started wearing her nail polish, she stopped being so withdrawn and started to be herself again.

“The difference is people think it’s going to be Slytherin for a poor reason,” Hermione said as they slowly made their way up the seven flights staircase. “People think that one of us is going to trick Dumbledore and whatever chooses the champions and steal a win. Nobody thinks a Slytherin could win out of their own might.”

“Does it matter how a Slytherin becomes a champion? As long as they actually win and don’t embarrass us in front of the other schools, who cares what others think?”

“Blaise is right, who cares what other houses think? I hope it’s Penny.”

“That’s because you placed a bet of 20 galleons on her, Theo.” They pushed open the door to the Astrology class, the year already seated. Harry hopped into the seat next to Neville. The boy had his head resting on the table, snoring softly. 

“Nev, wake up.” He opened his eyes and groaned.

“Why can’t this class happen at a normal time?”

“Because we need to see the night sky?” Lisa Turnip said, her red hair pulled up.

“Wow really? I had no idea.” Neville scoffed and pulled out his book, muttering as he flipped the pages. The girl wrinkled her nose and turned away.

“Ignore him, he’s been in a foul mood since he was pulled aside by Professor Moody,” Lavender Brown said, playing with her headband. 

“What? Why?” Harry lowered his voice, facing Neville. “Was it about-”

“Forget it. Did you do the summer work?”

“Yeah, he just gave me a book. Said sorry.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “Nev, don’t tell me.”

“He said he was sorry, he said he knew my mother and that-”

“Neville, that sentence in itself is a contradiction. He knew your mother and what happened to her, and yet he did that spell in front of you after we told him to stop.” Harry made sure his voice was a whisper as he came closer to the boy’s ear. “Nev, other people know your mother. You can go to other people to speak about your mother. You don’t need-”

Neville snapped his head to face him, and his eyes were filled with rage. “Not all of us have family relatives who are willing to speak about all parents. Some people think it’s best to move on. And I think it’s best you move on from this.” 

“Neville-”

“Welcome back to class. I hope you had a good break.” And try as he might, throughout the lesson, Neville avoided speaking to him.

---

The lesson took longer than it should have, or maybe it was Harry’s foggy brain. But by the time he had crawled into bed, all notions of sleep had left him. He was wide awake and had nothing to pass the time.

But he did. Harry leaned closer to the end of his bed, opening his trunk. The mirror was cold to the touch, fitting in his hand.

“Sirius Black.” Harry whispered, and the glass rippled, wave after wave pushing to the edge. Harry reached out and touched the metal, feeling it shove against him. The mirror cleared, and Harry could see the familiar face of his godfather.

“Took you long enough. How’s Hogwarts looking?” Sirius looked to be in an office, but not the one in the Black Manor; this one had a bunch of trophies and medals. And the room was deep emerald green.

“Fine. New place?”

“It’s the Black Ancestral home. Could use quite some work, but the elf here is…” He rolled his eyes and pulled the mirror closer. “And if it were all just fine, you wouldn’t be calling me at 12am.”

Harry sighed and flopped down on his pillow, holding the mirror above him. “It’s the Defense teacher. He’s insane. He used the Unforgivables-”

“No fucking way!” Sirius yelled, his face breaking out into a grin. “Do you know how much fun that would have been for us, Harry? I don’t even know what you’re complaining about, teaching you the Unforgivables in class. Man, I thought Moody would have been strict.”

“Oh yes, the Unforgivables are so fun to learn. Remind me how my parents died again?” The older man’s face dropped, and he clutched his head.

“Sorry, I’m so sorry. You remember?”

“The light, and her begging. And it’s not just me. Neville Longbottom-”

“Longbottom. No, tell me he didn’t.” 

“He did. Neville was shaking like a leaf. We told him to stop, and he pulled Neville aside today and-”

“Mad-Eye hates that curse; it was the only one he was against using. Why would he demonstrate that? He put away the Lestranges and-”

“Wait, he put them away? Then why the hell did he do that? Why-”

“I don’t know. Maybe he’s having a hard time adjusting to teaching. He wasn’t a great teacher when we joined the Auror Corps. Give him time.”

“He turned Draco into a ferret. Maybe he should stick to retirement.”

“Give him time, Harry. Now tell me, any fights so far?”

Harry sat up, placing Gwyn on his bed. “Not really. No one is in a fighting mood, start of the year and all.”

“That’s the best time to get even, that and the end of the year. Me, your father, Remus and Pete- him.” Sirius shook his head at the last man. “We shoved a 3rd year in the Black Lake on the 1st day back in our 2nd year. Merlin was that fun.”

“I think a lot of people are worried that retaliating and starting a fight might take them out of the running. Lots of people have started betting as well.”

“If anything, bet on a Gryffindor. A Gryffindor is the right and safe bet.”

“Considering I’m a Slytherin, I won’t. And besides, Ravenclaw has a better chance of winning. Book smart and sneaky are appealing qualities. Gryffindor’s are just brash.”

“Oh, really?” Sirius raised a brow, smiling. “I’d say Gryffindor’s are quite smart. We’re brash because-”

“You broke out Azkaban, I don’t think you have room to talk.”

“Oh, haha.” Sirius smiled at Harry and lifted a hand as if he wanted to touch him. “You should go to bed. Free lesson or not, you’re going to need to sleep, take care and please give Moody some grace. He’s a good man, Harry. I know him. Goodnight, I love you.”

He was about to put the mirror down when he froze and slowly lifted it to his face. He tried for a smile and lifted his thumb up.

“Yes, good night.” And with that, he slammed the mirror into his bed.

It wasn’t that Harry didn’t care for Sirius, he truly did more than he thought he would have, but-

There was this fear deep down inside of him that maybe the reason he was alone for so many years was because there was something inside of him that made people dislike him, maybe the Dursleys disliked him because he was just that unlovable. Harry never had a caretaker that genuinely liked him, other than his parents, but they were a distant memory, like a short breeze carrying the scent of summer in the middle of winter, and nothing more. There was this nagging feeling in the back of him telling him that all these friends were temporary, and that at the end of the day he’ll go back to how he was four years ago tired, beaten and alone, and nobody would remember his name.

So it was better to not let Sirius in, not to get too attached because he was afraid if he did, it would slip through his fingers just as quickly.

---

The last remains of summer slowly drifted away, and in came autumn and the promise of cooler days. The start of October wasn’t bad for Harry. It was always good, nice quiet, not too much homework and not close enough to the end of the year before the teachers were hounding students about exams. Classes were bearable. It seemed that Professor Moody’s first lesson was the only deranged one. Sure, he was still using dark curses, and making the students defend themselves against an onslaught, but it was better than the Unforgivables. But the knowledge that he was going to be using the Imperius curse on them soon wasn’t something he was fond of.

But the biggest change this year was Potions. Actually, it was the fact that Professor Snape seemed distant. Harry thought maybe it had to do with the events last year with Sirius not being the villain he thought him to be. But Harry thought everything had fixed up.

But it seemed he was wrong. Professor Snape hadn’t batted an eye when Harry made his move to sit with Theo, leaving Parvati Patel and Millicent Bulstrode to partner up. And despite their different personalities, it seemed to work out. He hadn’t stopped his favoritism, constantly giving up unnecessary points to Slytherins and phrasing them for the littlest of things, but there was a difference in their relationship. And try as he might, Harry could not get to the bottom of it, or get the Professor to speak with him properly.

“As we said, we’re going to be doing Antidote today. We have frogs in the front of the classroom. The poison is The Living Death. You are in charge of making the antidote. We’re going to be testing your antidote on the frogs, and if they die, you fail. The lesson is simple, but I don’t doubt some of you brain dead creatines will mess this up. Failing means you’re going to come back in on the weekend, not only with two feet of parchment explaining where you once went wrong and how, but to remake the potion. You have two hours to start.”

Harry stood up and rushed to the cupboard, elbowing his way through the crowd.

“Harry what the hell!” Tracy yelled as he stepped on her feet.

“Sorry Tracy!” He grabbed the Lionfish Spines and rushed back. Theo had the station set up, and moved to make space.

“Don’t you think you’re taking this too seriously?” Pansy asked as she leisurely came back with her potions. “It’s not like the Professors going to find a way to punish us we’re slytherins”

“Considering that man’s been treating Harry like he’s got a case of dragonflu, I’m not risking it. I have plans.”

“Reading a book doesn’t count as plans.” Draco scoffed from above them. But Theo grabbed the salamanders and sliced their necks in one go, the blood flowing out. Harry grabbed the ladle and stirred vigorously till it turned blue, ignoring the instructions.

“It says to-”

“I know Vincent.” The boy looked at Pansy and shrugged his shoulders, stirring the cauldron slowly.

“I was thinking instead of waiting 30 minutes for the potion to turn pink, why don’t we add a few drops of lemon juice? It can act as an acid, and it’s going to help the potion cook faster.” Harry asked Theo, who was prepping the Lionfish spines.

“I don’t know if you can risk it. What if you add too much lemon and it reverts back into red. We would have to start the potion all over again and considering it spends most of its time over the heat, we’d lose time.”

“Just squeeze the lemon into a vial beforehand and use a dropper.” Draco said, moving his hand so Hermione could add more Salamador blood.

“Wow Mister genius, it’s almost as if we don’t have a dropper.”

“Oh you can use mine.” Vincent slowly opened his potions kit and pulled out of dropper and vial.

“Thank you Vince.” The bulky boy smiled and turned back to his potion. Theo sliced the lemon in half and squeezed it into a vail. He slowly gathered some in the dropper and hovered it over the potion. Slowly he let a drop hit the mixture, and then another one. But by the 3rd one, nothing had changed.

“One more.” Harry whispered, but Theo shook his head.

“Any more and it’ll turn green.”

“But if we stop here, we might as well start again. Here let me.” Harry grabbed the dropper, and dragged a finger down the plastic, letting the juice gather on his finger. Then he raised it to the position, and shook his finger. Theo let out a stifled yell, but stopped when he looked down. The potion was a vibrant shade of red, just like the textbook said.

“You’re a genius Potter.”

“How did you do that!” Lavender Brown gasped from the table across them. She and Dean were struggling to get the potion past the orange colour.

“Just talent, Harry can-”

“Stir the potion as fast as you can until it turns blue.”

“But the text says-”

“I know what the text says Thomas, but you’re going to stir it until it turns blue then you’re going to use only three drops of the lemon juice, and then when it turns red you just carry on with the flobberworm mucus just like the text says.”

“Really I mean what if it goes wrong.” Dean Thomas looked at Lavender, but the girl shrugged her shoulders and faced Harry.

“It went well enough for them. Thank you Harry.” Lavender said as her fingers brushed against his, grabbing the file. Dean Thomas struck his shoulders and started to stir the potion vigorously, to the point where it was slushing upwards. And true to Harry’s word it turned a shade of turquoise.

“How many drops again?”

“Add three and if it hasn’t turned, give it a dash.” With shaky hands Lavender let three drops of Lemon Juice fall into the potion and it turned the same shade as Harry and Theo’s potion.

“How come the book doesn’t tell you how to do this?” Lavender said as Dean stared at their potion wide eyed.

“The textbook is just teaching you the dummy way of doing it; they don’t think fourth years have enough knowledge.”

“That and the books being what? 200 years old.” Theo said. “Now if you’re done Harry, do you mind?” He pointed to the potion and Harry made his way back to him, grabbing the ladle. The potion was yellow, and with a few more stirs, it was a rich shade of turquoise.

Theo added the last few drops of Boom Berry juice, and once the potion was the shade of a blackberry, they left it on its own.

“So what plans do you have on the weekend?” Harry asked Theo as they wiped down their station.

“A chess club. A few 6th years opened it last year, but I didn’t catch word of it because, well you know. And I thought it’d be something to join. The wins start becoming less exciting when I play against people with the chess knowledge of three-year-olds.”

To say Harry was shocked was an understatement. Theo wasn’t one to converse outside of his friend group. He was loud with them but to other people he was quiet, cold even. Harry was quite proud of his comfort zone even if it meant to be in compared to a three-year-old. 

“That’s a good idea. It would be nice if Hogwarts did have much more quick extra curricular activities.” Hermione said as she finished wiping down her station.

“How is the book club going for you?” Harry asks, looking back at her, and the smile she gave him made his knees weak.

“It’s going absolutely amazing! We’re reading this Regency book about a woman who was left all her dead relatives wealth and estate, and all of her male relatives and snobby aunts trying to get a piece of the fortune. We’re on chapter 13 and let me tell you it is amazing Harry. You have to read it.”

“Maybe.” But the girl crossed her arms, staring down at Harry.

“You always say maybe and you never do, Harry. This book is amazing.”

“Considering the amount of chatter happening around, I assume it is safe for me to deduce that all of you have finished your potions?” Professor Snape spoke, and made his way to the front table, levitating a frog clearing under the draught of living Death. He stopped the creature at Neville and Daphne’s table, placing it in front of them and folding his hands. Daphne grabbed a vial of the potion and slowly placed four drops inside the creature’s mouth. The frog didn’t move for a couple of seconds, then it shot up and hit this ceiling. And when it came down, it was acting normal as usual.

“Excellent. 20 points to Slytherin, and take 10 for Gryffindor or not blowing up the cauldron this time Longbottom.”

“He hasn’t blown up a cauldron since second year.” Harry whispered to Theo and he snorted. The Professor made a few more tables and it seemed things were going well until he stopped at Ron and Seamus’s table.

Harry had to give it to them. Their potion didn’t look like the grueling mess it usually did; it somewhat resembled the potion only if a dark blue. But alas it didn’t work and instead of waking the frog started to shrink in itself, losing color.

“I distinctly remember saying to create an antidote, not a potion to amplify the effects. I do hope you have the time to write two feet of how you utterly failed.”

The Professor gave Pansy and Vincent an acceptable grade as well, and then he turned to Harry and Theo. After keeping his eyes on Harry for a few seconds, he slammed the frog in front of them. Theo took charge assuming that if the Professor saw him doing the work he wouldn’t fail them. And just like the expected the frog woke up instantaneously, waddling across their table.

“A perfect attempt. I don’t expect less of you, Mister Nott. Mister Potter.” Harry tried to not be too offended at how the Professor addressed him. He took the good grade and kept his mouth shut. 

Draco and Hermione got an excellent and 30 points altogether but it was a given. When the bell rang, almost everybody ran out of the classroom except Harry and a few others. He stopped and waited for a few Slytherins to pack up their stuff and came in front of the Professor’s desk

“Professor I want to ask-”

“I know you think time will stop for you to have this oh so important conversation, Mister Potter, but class time is over, and you know my office hours.”

“I do know your office hours, but anytime I come to you, you say you have another appointment. Professor is there something-”

“Mister Potter, would you like a 3 hour detention right now?”

“No sir I didn’t say-”

“Then I think you should go.” He grabbed his wand and stormed out of the class, and Harry had no choice but to walk away.

---

Telling his friend he had too much work to be staying in the Bagnold Common Room, Harry made his way towards the library thinking about a million ways he could force the Professor to speak to him. He could camp outside the Professor’s office until opening hours and demand an interview. Or he could ambush him at the Head Table, but Harry didn’t think that would work out well for him.

Harry was so lost in thought that he didn’t notice a pair of hands waving his face.

“Harry?” Looking up he realised that Padma Patel was looking down at him. She raised a brow and Harry realized she was waiting for his permission, so he pulled his bag off the spare chair and she took a seat.

“Listen you did really well in the defense class, especially when Professor Moody was throwing those spells, so I was thinking if you offer to help me in Defense, I will help you with your Rune work.”

“That’s nice but my Rune working is decent.”

“No, that was an actual disaster. I don’t know how Greengrass let you go away with that.”

“Bold of you to assume I showed her that Rune, and besides the spell is easy. It’s-”

“I know everybody says it’s about intention but it doesn’t work. You’re constantly getting the highest grade in our year, so I want to figure out your ways. And I’m offering to teach you a simple way of learning Runes.”

Harry loved Daphne, loved her like a sister. But she was a terrible teacher, when it came to writing Runes, Harry would inevitably make an incorrect line and she would spend most of the lesson telling him why he was stupid for doing so. And instead of teaching him, she would end up doing the room for him. So he would be a fool to pass up a deal as good as this. 

“Okay. I can do that.” He pulled out the defence book and flipped to the spell. “So what works for me is trying to picture my magic going into my hand. And then when it reaches the base of my wand, I do the motion. Give it a go.”

“Okay, if you say so.” Padma closed her eyes, and her wand hand moved. And when she was done, a shimmering shield of blue was in front of her.

“See now I’m probably going to have to give Parvati 10 gallons.”

“I was expecting you to be happy.”

“Oh I’m happy, don’t get me wrong, but everybody keeps saying that you’re very good at Defensive magic because of the whole thing with the Dark Lord, and it kind of seems like you’re right.”

“I did hear that.” Terry Boot said as he pulled a chair over, his brown hair falling over his forehead.

Harry waved his hands. “Now I’m just really good at defensive magic because it’s our family magic.”

“Oh, speaking about family magic. Ours is charms.” Hannah Abbot and Susan Bones said joining their table. 

“Ours is charm speaking,” Susan said, “that’s why most of the people in my family work in the Auror Department.”

“I’m not too sure our family magic is, probably something to do with herbs, that’s what our grandfather does.” Padma said as she closed her book.

“So what are you doing? I saw you cast a spell.” Hannah said as she moved closer to Padma.

“Oh me and Harry have an agreement: he teaches me Defense. I teach him how to write Runes. It’s great.”

“Oh please can I join,” Hannah asked. “I’m wicked good at charms. I could help you guys out.”

“I’m a hand at Astrology.” Terry offered, hand raised.

“That would be nice, we can make a little club out of it.” Susan said

“A study club, where?” Lavender Brown said she took a seat next to Susan, Parvati plumping down next to her.

“Oh, not a study group. Half of them are soo boring.”

“Well you don’t have to make it boring, we can make it fun. You know, meet up in places other than quiet libraries, perform spells, go to the empty potions rooms and learn how to make proper potions.”

“Oh Harry is so good at potions. Did you know today he saved us like 30 minutes of time and we even got a passing grade? Professor Snape even gave us 5 points.”

“See, we have very capable people around us! This doesn’t have to be boring, I think it could be really fun!” It seemed charmed words were definitely the Bones family because Harry found himself nodding even though he didn’t agree.

“Listen, a study group seems nice, but it’s a lot of effort. I mean the one that me and my friends had in first year fell through almost instantly.”

“That’s because you were first years and you were stupid back then. But now we’re not going to stop. We can make a plan.” Padma crossed her hands.

“I love making timetables. It’s so much fun. What should we do right now?” Lavender said she raised her shoulders.

“Harry’s teaching me how to do the protection charm.”

“Oh me next!” And that was how Harry spent the rest of his day. And he wouldn’t admit this to anybody else, but he quite enjoyed it.

Notes:

That is chapter 9! Snape is moving mad, so is Neville, and Harry has issues. Let me know what you think!!!!!

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoyed doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 4th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 10: New Faces

Summary:

Harry meets people

Harry was in a house. A beautiful home one, one where there was a fire crackling in a small nook, a soft red couch that looked worn down but loved. There was a tea towel lying across the armchair, and a thin wand thrown haphazardly across the couch. The rug was held in place by another couch and a small wooden table was in the center. Harry turned his head and could see a door leading to a kitchen.

The place felt familiar, like a distant dream he had, a thought that was frayed at the edges. He tried to step forward, and his bare feet brushed against an object.

Harry felt startled and he looked down, wanting to see the object and then travel through the house.

It was a body, still warm to touch. He looked to be sleeping, hand across his chest. But his face-

Harry stumbled back, crashing into that same very couch. The face was like Harry’s; only it had hazel eyes frozen in horror.

“No!” Harry gasped, trying to reach down, but his feet were taking him away from the scene, from his dead father. There was a spiral staircase leading to the 1st floor, and soft words were floating through the air.

“-Love you Harry. More than anything. Your father loves you. You are loved.” His mother said, and Harry urged his body to get closer to the voice, the warm sound he heard in his dreams.

But as the door swung open, green eyes looked at him in horror, and Harry caught a glimpse of his face in a mirror. Not his face, a-

Dear Circe, what was he? He had no nose, red eyes and a thin slice for a lip. His skin was a sickly shade of grey.

“No.” he hissed. But his mother only stood guard at the crip behind her.

“Not him. Not my son.”

“Mum, no it’s me. I- I don't know. Please mum.” He staggered forward, but she shook her head, tears escaping her shut eyes. Harry lifted his hand, but she screamed at him.

“NO! Not my son! PLEASE!”

“I am your son.” But she didn’t budge. And even worse, Harry could feel his wand hand rise up, a single spell on his tongue.

“Avada Kedavra.”

Harry’s eyes were wide open, and he could feel pressure on his chest.

“Are you awake?” Gwyn hissed, her body moving to his neck, nuzzling into the damp skin. 

“Bad dream.”

“Of your mother?”

“How do you know that? ”

“You were calling for her. You need to rest.” She placed her head against his cheek, and Harry could feel a tingling sensation spreading on his skin. And the pain in his chest, the way his heart was trying to escape stopped.

“Go back to sleep. I’ll stand guard.” And so he did.

---

The potions book was fucking useless.

He had been trying his best to find a potion to teach Ginny and Colin, one that wasn't a pathetic excuse and a waste of time, and also doable for them in a short time. Harry had been in a right mood since he woke up and he had one person to blame: Professor Moody.

If he didn’t show them those spells, maybe he wouldn't dream about how his parents died, and he was possessing the body of the man that did so. Blaise had been asking him if he was fine, following him around the whole day, and Harry was glad for the distraction. But every potion he passed went calling out to him.

“Hey.” Ginny said as she walked in, throwing her bag aside. She had her robes off, just in her white shirt and tie. Colin walked in behind her, but another figure followed him. It was a small girl, black curly hair and yellow trimmed robes. She gave Harry a shy smile.

“Hullo.”

“Hi. Colin.” Was all he said, and the boy raised his hands.

“This is Valeria Mason. She’s in our year.”

“That’s nice.” Harry shut the potion book and looked at the girl. She had a worn-down potion book in her hand. She looked around the room like it was going to give her all the secrets she needed.

“She struggles with potions, and we thought-”

“You thought Colin. Not me.” Ginny draped herself over a chair, pulling out her notepad.

“Ok I thought she could use some help.”

“And you couldn't help her. Colin, I told you this isn't a club, you can't call people over whenever you feel like.”

“I know that.” Colin sighed, and the girl moved forward.

“I don’t mean to intrude.” Valeria said. “But you helped Colin to get an O in Potions. And I thought you could help me out.”

“I’m sorry. But that’s not something-”

“I need an A or above this year, or my mother isn't going to take me out of Hogwarts and take me to a muggle school.” Ginny looked up from her notes and gasped.

“No way.”

“Yes way. She wasn't the hugest fan of me coming here. And my Potion grades are just proving her right. She said I have this year to get them up, and that’s it. Please, I really need your help.” 

Harry looked at her, then waved his hand. “You should have led with that. Okay, do you know the basics? Prep, types of bases?”

“Colin helped with them. Thank you Harry Potter.”

“Harry is fine. Today’s potion is the shrinking potion. Now let’s get our prep ready.” Ginny got up and grabbed the ingredients from the cupboard, and Harry distributed them amongst the trio.

“Okay, you start your prep. Valeria-”

“Val is fine.” She grabbed the daisy root, but Harry stopped her.

“We need to wash our hands, the cleaning charm works just as well. Now I want to see how you’d make the potion, no help. I need to see what stage you’re at.”

“Can’t we say beginner and go from there?”

Harry laughed and pushed her forward. She pulled her hair back and started her prep. Instantly Harry could see where she went wrong. She wasn’t placing her ingredients in proper order, she was just leaving them wherever she felt like it. The caterpillars weren’t sliced, and her daisy was thrown in a bowl haphazardly.

Valeria added the purified water and then after letting the potion heat up, added the blood in. She got a good amount out of them, and then slowly stirred the potion.

Harry glanced at Ginny and Colin, who were laughing as they chopped their ingredients up. Valeria had moved on to the daisies and added them in, some of them missing the cauldron.

Harry started to wonder why the girl was shaking so much, when she added the leeches in. It was like a flashback to last year, but this time Harry was prepared. Harry grabbed Valeria and pulled her behind him.

“MURUS LUCIS!” A wall of green light trapped the now exploding liquid in place. Colin jumped back and Ginny let out a yell. Harry waited till the potion stopped being aggressive and removed the shield. The cauldron was fine, but all the work Valeria had done was ruined.

“See what I mean.” She sighed and wiped down the station. “I’m hopeless.”

“No it’s not that.” Harry sat down and rubbed his chin. Sure she didn't do great prep, but she did everything well enough. “It's something else.”

Harry moved to the center of the explosion, and without a thought he started rifling his hands through the potion then he picked up the cause. The leech looked normal, but there was something else, something Harry wasn't catching on to.

“Harry, that can't be good for you.” Ginny said, clicking her tongue but Harry walked over to the sink and started to wash the leech, and he could see small indents in it.

“Say Valeria, that nail polish you’re wearing, is it muggle-made?”

“You mean this?” she waved her hands, the lavender polish catching the light of the torches. “Yes. I mean my mum bought it for me from Waitrose. Is it not good?”

“Yeah that would be an issue. When you dig your hands into the leeches, some of the toxins do kind of rub off and I'm assuming that's a fresh coat.”

“I put someone before breakfast this morning. Are you telling me this whole time it was my nail polish?”

Harry shook his head. “No, I think you're messing up your potions because you're scared.”

“I'm not scared.”

“You are. You're scared that your mother's going to take you out of Hogwarts if you don't do well enough, and that's leading you to butchering your ingredients. The daisies you put in weren’t chopped properly and you did throw them in quite too quickly, so they fell out, messing up the ratio. The leeches should be added one at a time, if you add them all at once it messes the potion up.”

“And let's not forget you. Your stress is making you forget the most basic parts of prep and they start to add up, leading to your potion being bad. And maybe it's your environment. I know Professor Snape isn't the most calming of teachers, but if you don't get a handle on your stress, your potions won't work.”

“That's easy for you to say you're a Slytherin, and he loves the Slytherins.” 

“I'm not saying Professor Snape isn't favoring people, but if you let fear take over you, you might as well count on failing this year.” He slowly grabbed her shoulder and moved her to another station, and grabbed some new ingredients. “I'm going to show you how to make this potion, and we're going to go through each and every step to make sure that when you do make this potion on your own, it's a good one.”

“I don't think it's going to work Harry.”

“Trust me. Wipe your polish off, I'll clean the table. Ginny, Colin, how is it going?” Harry rolled back his sleeves and started to wipe the counter down.

“Good. Almost done.” The pair were cleaning down their station and whispering amongst themselves.

When he was done, he moved Valeria to the next cauldron. “One thing that can help with your stress is making sure you have everything prepared beforehand and I mean everything prepped. That means cutting up your daisies beforehand, that means cutting up your slugs, that means having the water already in the cauldron. You don't want to start this potion until every ingredient you need is ready. And another way to stop you from being stressed is to put them in order from the first one being nearest to the cauldron and the last would be the one furthest away.”

Valeria started to chop the daisies but Harry placed his hand over hers.

“The first step is the Shrivelfigs blood.”

“Can’t I just slice it and then add it into the potion?”

“When I say prep everything, I mean even the things you think you could do instantaneously. You're going to pour the blood out into a jar like so. I want you to chop the daisies, and make sure there are no chunks larger than your nails.” Harry slowly let the blood trickle into the vial, then placed it towards the cauldron.

Once they were done and lined up, Harry stood over her as she added in the blood. 

“Look at the potion colour in the textbook as a comparison. If you have it about 1 shade lighter or darker, it's fine. But if it's visibly different then it's an issue. So pay attention to that. Add the daisies in.”

This time her aim was much more steady, and all of them fell into the cauldron. By the time they had added the cowbane, the potion was coming together well.

“See, you know what to do, you just need to relax.”

“Thank you.” Harry let the potion simmer and moved to Colin and Ginny’s potions. They looked just like the book said, no notes needed.

“I’m starting to wonder why I'm teaching you stuff when you already know how to make it.”

“Maybe we like the company. I was thinking, we could make this a club.”

“No Ginny. A club is too much.”

“But PHE isn't too much?” Colin said out the corner of his mouth. Harry leaned towards him and gave him a slight shove.

“I don’t run PHE. Hermione does.”

“We don’t have quidditch, and with the Tournament, we need something to do. You could help teach the muggle-born 1st years.”

“I like my sanity intact, thank you very much.” Harry said, and a squeal ripped through the air. Valeria was jumping up and down, dancing with a small vial in her hands.

“I DID IT!” She yelled as she danced around, moving her hands up and down. She shoved the potion towards Harry, and true to her word, it was perfectly executed.

“I told you. Now try to do the steps I told you in your class.”

“Harry.” Draco entered the class, his tie askew and 2 brooms clutched in his hand. “Oh good, you’re here too. Miles wants us on the field.”

Harry rolled his eyes. Despite Miles saying that they would practice twice every week he had fallen flat on his words. Every single time he decided to plan a lesson, somebody had detention, fifth years were doing the prep for their OWL’s, or maybe it just clashed with another thing. So when he said that they were going to practice today, Harry thought it would be another fluke. 

“He wasn’t kidding?” Ginny groaned, hitting her head on the table. “No, I wanted to wait in the Bagnold room for the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students.”

“Wait, that's today? I thought they pushed the visit back?” Harry asked as he grabbed his Firebolt from Draco. “Val, come with Colin and Ginny next week, have a good evening.”

“You as well Harry, thanks a ton.” She smiled at him, and Harry slipped out the room.

“Well it’s today. Honestly Harry, did you not see all the posters saying it’s today?”

“I was a bit preoccupied, and I honestly thought it was going to be the 31st.”

“Well it's not, and we're going to find out what champion is representing Hogwarts soon enough and I can’t wait to rinse you dry.” She gave the boy next to her a smile as she walked down the corridor to the Slytherin common room.

“Fat chance.” Draco yelled, but Ginny only waved her hand, her hair swishing with her steps. “I didn’t know you made this a club. I thought Colin and this one were the only people.”

“Yeah but Valeria might be pulled from Hogwarts if she doesn't pass this year.”

“Ouch.” Draco walked into the Boys changing room, and Harry followed him in. His uniform was still there from the previous year, and washed, thank Morgan. The sun was slowing beginning its descent down, and the air smelt of falling leaves. Harry hopped onto his Firebolt and rocketed into the sky, and started a lap around the pitch. The Firebolt felt better than he last remembered it, the air whipping his clothes and hair, the way the world seemed to bleed away. It was just him in the moment, him and the vast sky.

Harry did a flip and kept heading southbound, till he heard someone calling his name. Miles was waving his hand, the group next to him.

“Good, that’s the spirit we need if we plan on winning next year!” Miles clapped Harry’s shoulder. “Everyone, meet Jasmine Evergreen.”

The girl in question was in her Quidditch uniform, her long blond hair in a ponytail, her grey eyes looking over the group, her mouth a thin line. If he squinted, she almost looked like Draco’s cousin.

“Hello.”

“She’s not a fan of many words, but she’s a great chaser. Now. I was thinking we should work on our sections. I'm going to be in the goal and the chasers are going to try to score. The beaters are going to try to stop them.”

“Shouldn't we have some time to get to know each other?” Jasmine said if she flicked her hair over her shoulder. “I mean I barely know how Malfoy and Weasley fly, so why don’t you give us 10 minutes to get used to each other and then we play.”

“She does have a point.” Draco leaned against his broom, squinting at the light hitting him. 

“Okay. Harry, your task is to get the snitches I let out.”

“Sure. Wait more than one?”

“2 of them. And try to stop Adrian and Rowle from slapping you out the sky. You have 5 minutes.” He blew on his silver whistle, releasing 2 golden snitches out into the sky, Harry didn’t have any time to stop Miles, all he could do was get on his broom and search the skies.

Adrian was right behind him, and he let loose a bludger, the metal whistling as it drew closer to Harry. He ducked down, letting the bludger get lost in the wind. 

He raised his head, looking around the barren pitch for that familiar tint of gold, and near the end of the stadium, near a hoop. Harry dove down, hand out searched, but the snitch was knocked out the way by a bludger.

“FUCK SAKE ROWLE!” Harry yelled and the boy cackled, sending another ball Harry’s way. Harry urged the broom forward, The wind rippling against his face Harry dove around once again trying to find another tint of gold.

“Three minutes Harry.” Miles sang from the ground and Harry cursed in his head. He started going higher checking the top of the Hoops and he was just in luck. One of the snitches was doing a weird game of going inside the hoop and then wrapping itself around it but Harry didn't care. He raced forward and it seemed like Adarian got wind of his plan. Racing to the nearest bludger, he let to loose, swing and the bludger went flying several feet in the air, closing in the distance between them Harry urged his broom to go faster towards the snitch it was too preoccupied and it's little game that it didn't notice Harry clutch his hands around it.

Harry felt a sense of satisfaction till he realized he had one more to go and only two minutes. Harry started flying around, weaving in between the stadium seats, trying to find that last fucking stitch. But just as he was about to turn, a whistle pierced through the air.

“Nice try but that's only one.” Miles tutted as he flew towards them. Rowle and Adrian came, bats slung across shoulders and gave Harry a smile.

“Such as shame. You know you were so close.” Adrian said, and Rowle snickered.

“I don't know why you're laughing. If Harry can't catch the snitch, that's game over.”

“So what? Do you want us to go easier on him?” Rowle said and Miles scoffed.

“Absolutely not. Try as hard as you possibly can, how about I give you 30 more seconds Potter?”

“30 more seconds! Oh however could I accept it!” Harry said, placing his hands over his heart, acting all coy. All he got in response was the whistle blowing and the two snitches being released once again.

This time instead of trying to find exactly what the stitch was, Harry spent his time flying over the pitch trying to get all the bludgers in one direction. His plan was that if all the bludgers were at the opposite end of the field and he went searching in the other section, it would take a lot more time for Rowle and Adrian to get to the bludgers and hit him. Right as he was about to reach the end, he could hear the sound of a bludger coming closer. Harry ducked down and made a sharp u-turn. He started checking the opposite end of the field, where the Forbidden Forest was and Harry could see one of the snitches trying to fly outside the boundary. Harry dove towards it and quickly snatched it,shoving it into his pocket.

Harry decided to get low enough where he could touch the grass and started to zoom around. Ginny let out a cheer when she saw him pass and as he looked at her he could see the snitch hovering right over her head. Harry started flying towards her and the girl's eyes widened, and she ducked out of the way and Harry came to halt, plucking the snitch up. 

“Good work. If you do this in every single match we play, we’re guaranteed to win the Cup. Take a minute while I try to get Jasmine, Draco, and Ginny on the pitch.

Harry made his way towards the pitch and sat down watching as the three chases took to the air. Harry didn't know how Miles knew Jasmine considered she was in the year below him, but she played well enough. On her cleansweeper she was graceful, weaving through the other two like they were in water. And once she caught the quaffle she was fast and accurate in delivering it through the hoops.

“Apparently one of her brothers is a reserve for the Wimbourne Wasps.” Rowle said, grabbing his water bottle and downing half of it in one go. 

“Is it your goal to play Quidditch professionally?” Harry asked, gladly taking the offered bottle.

“Now Quidditch is fun, but I don't see it as a hobby. I mean think about it, you play for what 10-15 years maximum only get thrown up for some new fresher players. And then all you've got to your name is a crumbling title.”

“Yeah but if you play well enough you can fund your own team and that's fun.”

“It's not for me. I think I might become a runes master, you know.”

“Runes would be fun if it wasn't so bloody hard to write the damn things.”

“POTTER, BENNET! GET UP HERE!” In a way to challenge Jasmine and the beaters, Harry was partnered up with Draco and Harry, Ginny with Jasmine. The goal was to get the most spores through the hoops. 

Harry would like to think he's a good Chaser, decent enough where he could set up goals he damn well knew he couldn't score, and making sure he mostly stayed out of the way. Draco was a good partner to play with; he didn't mind taking the spotlight. But if Ginny was a menace on the ground she was 10 times worse 30 feet in the air. She would constantly pop up behind Harry trying to block him from throwing the ball and whenever he was close enough to score she slapped the ball away from him.

Jasmine was even worse, figuring out their plan she decided to tail Draco and whenever Harry tried to throw the ball to him, she'd either outright catch it or nudge him out the way. By the end Harry was slick with sweat and wanted nothing more to run his body on the cold water.

Harry was looking up at the sky wondering why Miles was objecting to such torture, when he heard something.

“OFF THE PITCH PLEASE!” A voice yelled from the ground. Madam Hooch was waving her hands, wand held high. The 7 made their descent and the woman was ushering them towards the washrooms.

“Clean up, and look alive!”

“What was that for?” Ginny asked and Jasmine sighed.

“If I’m right, which I am, the schools we’re playing host to have arrived. Good evening.” She grabbed her stuff and walked into the washroom. The other 6 stood still for a second, then rushed into the washrooms.

It was the quickest shower ever had, and when he made his way towards the Bagnold room, his hair was still damp. 

“THEY’RE HERE!” A small 2nd year student yelled as soon as they walked in, her hair bouncing with her. “THE DURMSTRANG AND BEAUXBATONS STUDENTS!” The whole common room surged forward and practically tramped over the pair.

“No manners whatsoever!” Draco cursed, trying to straighten his robes.

“Here,” Hermione walked to him, waving her wand and removing all the creases. She looked at Harry and he felt his skin grow warm. Her eyes were on his head and face, and Harry wondered if she should have dried his hair.

“You look a mess.” Was all she said as a jet of warm air hit his head. He looked out the nearest window and saw his hair looking windswept.

“You are NOT greeting our guests like so, Mister Potter.” Professor McGonagall said as she walked past, and his hair flatted down.

“Thanks!” He called to her retreating figure. The Heads of Houses were getting their houses in line. Professor Snape was walking down the line, he wasn't saying much but whenever he spotted a student not looking put together he would just stare at them until they miraculously remembered what to do. One of the third years had decided to put a large pin in her hair, and the look on the Professor's face was practically lethal.

When he pulled up to the fourth year students his eyes passed all over them until they stopped at Harry for a moment, then moved over to Blaise.

They filed down the steps and lined up in front of the castle. It was a cold, clear evening; dusk was falling and a pale, transparent-looking moon was already shining over the Forbidden Forest. Harry let the wind kiss his face, his eyes closed.

The minutes kept passing by, and Harry took a look at his watch, it was 10 minutes past 6, and there was still no sign of schools.

“Unless I am very much mistaken, the delegation from Beauxbatons approaches!” The headmaster said from where the teachers stood.

“Where?” said many students eagerly, all looking in different directions.

“There!” yelled a sixth year, pointing over the forest.

Something large, much larger than a hippogriff was hurtling across the deep blue sky toward the castle, growing larger all the time.

“It’s a dragon!” shrieked one of the first years, losing her head completely.

“Don’t be stupid, it’s a flying house!” said Dennis Creevey from the front

Dennis’s guess was closer. As the gigantic black shape skimmed over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest and the lights shining from the castle windows hit it, they saw a gigantic, powder-blue, horse-drawn carriage, the size of a large house, soaring toward them, pulled through the air by a dozen winged horses, all palominos, and each the size of an elephant.

The students at the front of the line moved back as the large horses came to a stop. Harry was wondering what exactly was inside the carriage to bring horses of this caliber when he got his answer. 

After a boy released a pair of golden steps, a woman, no it couldn't have been a woman because no woman was that tall. Her shoes seemed the size of a table, her hands the size of the History of Hogwarts book. The students around Harry couldn't bother hiding their gasps of shock and to be honest Harry couldn't either. The only person that large he had ever seen in his life was Hagrid, and Harry was certain that this woman had inches on him. She had androgynous features and a timeless beauty. Her silk hair was pulled back to the base of her neck, and she was dressed in silk made of pure black satin that seemed to shimmer in the setting sun.

Slow claps arose from the teachers row and the students followed, most of them trying to stand on their tiptoes to see the woman in all her glory.

“Now that is a woman.” Harry could hear Dean Thomas say in front of them, and Lavender Brown followed it with a swift slap to the base of his neck. 

The woman made her way to the headmaster, and he took her outstretched hand and placed a light kiss on it. As they spoke, Blaise turned to look at Harry.

“They don't look good.” He was speaking about the Beauxbatons students, about five dozen boys and girls dressed in light blue silk clothing who looked absolutely miserable. They had no extra robe on them and seemed to be shivering to the bone.

“It feels wrong to say this but if they can't cast a simple warning charm, maybe the Beauxbaton Champion doesn't have much to offer.” Pansy said as she bit her lip.

“Or that's what they want us to think.” Hermione said as she pulled her hair back into a low ponytail, a few stray strands making their way out. “What if they want to look helpless? What if they want us to underestimate them and while we're too busy focusing on Durmstrang they snatch the win?”

“She's not wrong.” Morag MacDougal said behind them. “I'd keep my eye on them if I were in the running.”

The Beauxbatons students walked into the castle, and the wait carried on. Pansy had rested her head on Blaise’s shoulder when Harry heard ringing in his ears. It got louder, and the someone yelled:

“Look at the Lake!”

Something was creating a suction in the great lake. The water was moving back and forth sloshing around and the students slowly tilted their heads looking at it and then all of a sudden, a mast emerged. The rest of the ship followed and it looked… eerie. Harry didn't have the exact word for it. Students were gasping and aweing as the ship slowly made it towards the riverbank.

Harry could see a bunch of students coming out and instantly he shook his head. The students look like they had been fed specifically full fat cow milk and beef their whole life. All of them held bulky strong builds, and if the tournament included going hand to hand against each other, Hogwarts was losing.

“Why are they wearing coats that big?” Daphne asked and as they came nearer, Harry could tell it wasn't the bodies creating the shape, it was the large shaggy fur coat they were wearing. A slender man moved forward, in a slick grey coat and The Headmaster moved closer to him.

“Dumbledore! How are you, my dear fellow, how are you?”

“Blooming, thank you, Professor Karkaroff.” he replied, grasping the man’s hand. Pansy let out a soft gap and lowered her head, trying to look invisible. Harry shoved her behind him and she grasped his sleeve.

“Thank you.” She whispered. But the quiet was interrupted with cries of shook. 

“No way!”

“I didn’t think he’d come here.”

“Is that Viktor Krum!” The Slytherins whipped their heads to take a look at the Quidditch star, he was making his way up the steps, but Harry was certain it was him.

The students were ushered to go back into the Castle and the whole time Blaise was gushing.

“I honestly didn't think he would still be a school student. Oh my goodness, do you think he's gonna be the Champion? Of course he's going through the champions, it's Viktor Krum.”

“Blaise, I think you're being a tad bit too much.”

“I think you're not being enough Pansy, it's Viktor Krum.” They walked into the Great Hall, and it seemed the Beauxbatons took a liking to the Ravenclaw table. The Durmstrang students were standing around looking, trying to find which would be the best table to sit at.

Up close they weren't as bulky as Harry was thinking they looked like normal students. Viktor Krum was upfront with the headmaster, speaking with him. As Harry passed he could hear Blaise sucking a breath. Harry had almost sat down until somebody gasped.

“Is that Harry Potter?” Purely out of habit, Harry turned his head and a few more people let out sounds of shock. The Beauxbatons students were looking at him and so were the Durmstrang students. One of them tentatively took a step forward when he realized Harry wasn't moving away he came even closer, his eyes glued on to Harry scar, which was now on show due to Professor McGonagall’s work.

“I can't believe it. I never knew the scar looked exactly like that.” He looked as if he wanted to touch it and then put his hand back. “It is an absolute honor to meet you.”

“It's not-”

“Oh my goodness it is him!” A boy said from the Ravenclaw table, and some even stood up to look at him. Harry took his usual seat and Draco was on his right.

“I told you. You’re practically British royalty.”

“But why?” Harry said as the Durmstrang students all moved to the Slytherin table. “Voldemort didn't attack Europe.”

“But he was very close to doing so. He sent a few Death Eaters out to Germany.” Theo said as he kept his eyes on the Ravenclaw table. “If it weren't for you and your magical powers, he would have probably turned towards Europe. They see you as a good omen.”

“Well that’s hardly true.”

“It is.” A rough voice said from in front of him, and as Harry raised his eyes he could feel Draco’s leg digging to his. Viktor Krum had decided to take the seat in between Pansy and Blaise, and the boy looked like he was about to piss himself or worse. “If it weren't for you, we would have had to deal with a war.” He raised his hand, and Harry took it, feeling the callous skin. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“It truly is.” A voice said from beside Harry. Another Durmstrang student took the seat next to him. His blonde hair was pushed back, and his blue eyes were looking at Harry’s scar. “I never thought- wow.”

“Apollon.” Was all Viktor said. But Apollon didn’t get the chance to respond as the Headmaster stood up.

“Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and most particularly guests. I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable.” 

One of the Beauxbatons girls gave what was unmistakably a derisive laugh. 

“The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast,” said Headmaster Dumbledore. “I now invite you all to eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!”

The table was soon filled up with dishes, and Harry could spot a few different ones that weren't commonly given at Hogwarts. And since the Durmstrang students were gravitating towards them, he realized that they were dishes from their own lands.

“I know you from somewhere, you look familiar.” Viktor crumbs said to Draco and the boy dipped his head.

“My father is Lucius Malfoy. He did some work in Bulgaria a couple of years ago. You also met him at the World Cup.”

Krum nodded his head and then looked at Harry. It seemed like he wanted to say something but kept his mouth shut.

“Honestly Hogwarts is much more homelier than I was expecting.” Apollon said as he glanced around. “I wasn't expecting such hospitality.”

“Why, because you guys lack it?” Pansy said into her plate and Hermione gave her a slight nudge.

The boy didn't take offense, only grinning. “A proper way of greeting is hanging somebody by their legs and shaking them until their wand falls out, then you hold on to it for a few hours.”

“And that's fun for you?” Theo said, mouth curled and the boy smiled.

“He's exaggerating. It only happens to students who-”

“-Seem to be weak willed.” Apollon’s English didn't have the same tint of a Bulgarian accent that Viktor Krum’s did. “You can't tell me that there hasn't been a time where you gave somebody a lesson.”

Harry thought back to Seamus in the washroom last year and gave a small smile. “Sometimes they find themselves at a loss for words.”

Harry wasn't expecting the jokes to land but the boy's eyes widened and he pushed his plate aside, leaning his head against his hand. “Do tell me more.”

“Why the hell is Crouch here?” Theo snapped, and he was right. The man took one of the empty chairs next to the Durmstrang headmaster and stood in front of it and on the headmaster's other side was a large plump man that Harry didn't know of.

The headmaster introduced them and the other man was Ludo Bagman. Apparently had been a beater back in his day but his fame did seem to linger. Some students even stood up to start clapping for the man. 

“Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament,” The headmaster began, and the hall quieted. “And they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions’ efforts. The casket, then, if you please, Mister. Filch.”

Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached Dumbledore carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students, Viktor leaned forward, his eyes locked on the box.

“The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman,” said Dumbledore as Filch placed the chest carefully on the table before him, “and they have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways: their magical prowess, their daring, their powers of deduction, and, of course, their ability to cope with danger.”

“As you know, three champions compete in the tournament,” Dumbledore carried on and it seemed like the whole hall was hanging off his every word. “one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how well they perform each of the tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be chosen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire.”

Dumbledore now took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket. The lid creaked slowly open. Dumbledore reached inside it and pulled out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It would have been entirely unremarkable had it not been full to the brim with dancing blue-white flames.

Dumbledore closed the casket and placed the goblet carefully on top of it, where it would be clearly visible to everyone in the Hall.

“Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet,” said Dumbledore. “Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete.

“To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation,” said Dumbledore, “I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line.”

“Oh come of it.” Blaise hissed, and Pansy hit his hand.

“Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered lightly. Once a champion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end. The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all.”

The students started to speak amongst themselves as they started to retreat back to their quarters. It seemed that the Beauxbatons and Durmstrang students would be getting back into the transport vehicles to stay. Harry had no doubt that some expansion charms were placed on them. 

Apollon looked Harry up and down with a little smile. “Not bad Potter, not bad at all.” And with that he followed Viktor Krum and the rest of the Durmstrang students out the Great Hall.

“Okay that's it, lets go.” Pansy said, dragging Harry and Blaise down to the Slytherin common rooms.

Notes:

That is chapter 10! We have some new characters on the scene and you'll see quite a lot of them. The next chapter is Halloween and leave your guesses of how things are going to play out.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoyed doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 6th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 11: The Samhain curse strikes again

Summary:

Harry hates Halloween

“Another one bites the dust.” Theo winced as a Hufflepuff’s hat went flying out the window. She cursed, wincing as she rushed towards the open window, but with a flick of his wand, Professor Flitwick summoned the hat back to her.

“Miss Jones, we are trying to do the summoning charm, not trying to see how far we can throw hats out the windows now.” Megan flushed red and took her seat, her seatmate giggling.

Theo had decided to sit with Harry today, Daphne and Draco making a bet on who would master the charm faster. Studying the spell the year before, Harry had no problem summoning his hat towards him, and even reaching over and summoning Draco’s hat from across the classroom, gaining him 10 points.

Theo however, had long given up summoning his hat, he was only focused on who would be the Hogwarts champion.

“Now that I'm thinking of it, it's most likely going to be a Gryffindor,” Theo said, placing his head between his hands. “Maybe I should have placed my bet on the chaser.”

“Or maybe you should stop betting.” Hermione said as she lifted her hat, spinning it around.

“And why would I do that? Feel like crossing the age line?” Theo asked, and Hermione whispered something under her breath.

“No. I don’t need other things on my plate today.” Harry rolled his shoulders. It was Samhian, and considering how the last three went, Harry didn't want to do a single thing that could make the day end in misery. Gwyn had asked him for more eggs than usual and he agreed. Professor Babbling called him up to the front of the class and told him to write a charm and Harry agreed, (even though it meant his subpar rune work was on display to everybody.) He thought if he was agreeable then the universe would take pity on him, fate would see him trying and let him have a decent Samhian for once. 

But it didn’t stop him from burning a paper for his parents alongside Theo, wishing them good fortune, which caused a prefect to randomly check in on their door. He hoped that wouldn't work against him, and hoped Lady Magic saw it as devotion, not pushing his limits.

“Oh yeah, you should totally avoid everything.” Pansy said, finally managing the summoning charm. Across the room, Harry could see Daphne and Draco in a competition, slowly summoning textbooks off the Professor's desk.

“Isn't it actually crazy that Viktor Krum sat next to us yesterday? And he spoke with you Harry.” Blaise said for the 4th time from Hermione’s left, his eyes shining.

“And his friend didn't seem half bad. Eccentric, yes, but decent.” Hermione made a face.. “I don't understand all the excitement around Quidditch players, but to each their own.” 

“Hermione, not only is Krum the youngest player on a Quidditch team so far, he's also the youngest person who successfully did a Wronski Feint.”

“I beg your pardon.”

“Oh it's a Quidditch move. Basically you make it seem like you're diving down to the ground for something and at the last second you pull up. It's really dangerous and you have to have a good quality broom to do so.” Harry answered, looking up at the girl.

“I mean he was on a Firebolt, and you’re a great flyer, can't you try?”

Harry tried to not flushed red at the praise. “There's a high chance of me breaking my neck. As much as I'm not a huge fan of the Bulgarian team, Viktor Krum is a legacy and we should be thankful for his existence.”

“If I were to meet his mother, I would personally thank her for creating such a beautiful life.”

“Okay now you're being dramatic Blaise.”

“I’m honestly not.” Blaise hit his hand on the table, and so did Harry. They shared a look between them, then Blaise started to hit the table in 3 fast hits, a break, then 3 more.

“Viktor Krum. Viktor Krum.” Was all he said in a low voice, constantly hitting the table. Pansy let out a hiss and turned her body to the side. Theo leaned closer, joining the chant. Tracy sighed from beside Blaise and moved closer to Hannah.

“Viktor Krum, Viktor Krum, I wanna thank his mum.” Blaise added, and Harry had to bite his lower lip to stop crying out.

“The Bulgarian team’s No 1.” Harry offered, and Theo nodded his head.

“Viktor Krum, Viktor Krum, I wanna thank his mum. Viktor Krum, Viktor Krum, The Bulgarian team’s No 1.” The trio carried on, and Harry lifted his wand to Hermione.

“What?”

“Add on.” Hermione looked at him, and when she realised he wouldn’t back down, she pursed her lips.

“I can’t match his income?”

“That works.” The chant started again, and even Hermione joined in. They turned to Pansy, but the girl was scowling.

“Pansy-”

“No.” Was all she said. Blaise looked to open his mouth in protest, but Harry shook his head. Her cousin was here, and though Harry hadn’t met the infamous man, Pansy had been stressed the whole day.

“And that is the lesson for today. I know most of you want to spend the rest of your day in the Great Hall and see who will put their name into the Goblet of Fire. But as I've reminded every single class I've seen today: please do not attempt to do so if you are underage. You have no homework today, think of it as my Samhain gift to you.” As they filed out of the class Pansy made her way towards the Slytherin common room, and Harry had no doubt she would spend the rest of the day there until dinner.

“I feel so bad for her.” Hermione said as she and Harry made their way towards the Great Hall. Theo was dragging Blaise along to find any more people betting, and Draco and Daphne were held back for their little stunt in the classroom.

“Maybe we could get the chance to curse him. That would be fun.”

“That reminds me, we have 30 members now! That’s enough for our 1st meeting.” 

“Mione, that's great!”

“I just need to ask Professor Snape for permission to use a classroom, and then we find the House-elves.” Harry watched as she rattled on the places they could meet when he caught sight of a figure out of the corner of his eye. Cormac McLaggan was standing with another Gryffindor and they sneered at the duo. Harry was aware that the corridor they were going down was much more empty than the main one, and so he kept his wand hand clear.

Hermione, not seeming to pick up on the tension, looked at the pair and waved.

“Hi. Are you willing to help us help the House-elves?” The boy next to Cormac looked at the boy and faced Hermione, his lips twisted in a mocking smile.

“Nah, I’m good.”

“Oh that’s fine. And you?” Hermione faced Cormac and the boy laughed.

“No. House-elves are fine the way they are. You’re doing too much.”

“House-elves are being forced into agreements that favor the Wixen more than them. It might seem like they don't need help but they truly do.”

“If House-elves needed help they would have helped themselves, they would have formed a revolution just like the goblins did.”

Hermione frowned. “The goblins weren't enslaved to wixen.”

“Listen I don't want to sign up to your stupid club, so why don't you just click your heels together and be on your way.”

“Mind your tongue McLaggen.” Harry said, and all he got in response was a jinx flying over his shoulder. His wand was in his hand instantly.

“Locomotor Wibbly!” Harry cried, and the spell connected with McLaggen. The boy fell down, cursing. Harry thought it was well and done but the boy with McLaggen decided that he should jump into the fray. Something hard hit Harry's back and he could feel his hands slowly changing. Grabbing Hermione and shoving them behind a pillar, Harry cast the counter curse before his hands became webbed. The boy was standing over McLaggen, trying to cancel Harry's jinx and Harry attacked.

“Expelliarmus!” The boy's wand flew into Harry's hand and he grabbed Hermione trying to make a run for it.

“Digitus Aufero!” Harry heard and shoved Hermione and himself to the floor, but his wand flew out of his hand.

A stinging jinx hit his back, and Harry let out a curse. He tried to move forward but his back was killing him.

“Petrificus Totallus!” Hermione yelled, and a body hit the floor. The sensation stopped and Harry rolled over, looking up at Hermione’s outstretched hand. Harry grabbed his wand and faced the duo. McLaggen was frozen on the floor, and the other boy was looking at the pair in horror.

“Ok fine, just give me back my wand.” The boy said and Harry smiled as he took a step forward offering the wand.

“Come here and take it.” The wand was dangling between his fingers and the boy sighed, taking a few steps forward. He was closing in when Harry threw the wand in the air, casting the sticking charm so it clung to the ceiling. 

“Have fun.” He laughed as he dragged Hermione down the stairs.

“That was amazing!” Hermione laughed and Harry tilted his head.

“What?”

“Remember how bad things happen to you every single Samhain?”

“Quite hard to forget, yeah.”

“Well it just happened! You got into a fight with McLaggen, and you could almost class as dangerous because you lost your wand and got hurt.”

“Hermione, it doesn't work like that.”

The girl raised a brow and her hair swayed. “Oh so you know exactly how your curse works? What counts what doesn't count?”

“It has to be something big, something at stake, and most times it involves Voldemort in one way or another.”

“So what do you think it's going to be?” she said as they walked into the Library, her hand gripping her bag.

“I don't know, maybe Pettigrew is going to be sighted? All I know is that McLaggen and his friends were not the curse.” 

“Well I have just the thing to help,” Hermione grabbed his hand and led him towards the section on creatures. “Studying!”

---

Daphne and Draco were seated at the Ravenclaw table, right at the back, near the Goblet of Fire. A few Durmstrang students were placing their names in and every single time a slip of paper met the fire it glowed, red light shining out, then slowly died down until the next person stepped forward.

“It seems like every one of their students is going to put their name in.” Daphne frowned, playing with her bracelet.

“We still have an advantage. They have let's say 40 pupils putting names in. We have all our seventh years and a few sixth years who were born earlier. I say we outnumber them.” Draco said as the pair sat down. 

Hermione had gone through many books about House-Elves and Daphne was right. It took them quite some time, nearly an hour, to find a picture depicting how House-Elves used to look beforehand, and they were plum short creatures that were full of life. Their hair was much more finer, less strawy than Harry had seen on the previous elves he had met. Their skin was a deep brown color and their faces didn't look like skin stretched over bones. And all it did was light a fire underneath Hermione, having Harry send out letters to Sirius and Remus (which pleased Hedwig) asking them if they had any more knowledge about House-Elves before their change.

“Hi!” Susan yelled as she sat down, her gold PHE badge shining. “This is exciting isn't it? I cannot wait till tonight! The Halloween feast is always amazing but tonight's gonna be even more special.”

“As long as the Hogwarts champion is a decent person.” Harry said absentmindedly, he was too busy thinking of what fate would throw his way.

“Well it's a good thing Cedric is all of that and more.” Susan said, waving at the boy, who was surrounded by his friends. They were cheering his name, the sounds getting higher the closer Cedric got to the Goblet. He looked around once more and then slowly let the piece of paper flutter inside the Goblet and the flames grew brighter. 

His friend started shaking him and clapping him on his shoulder as they walked out of the hall.

“I'm still hoping that Penny Blackford gets chosen.”

“Cedric is a prefect, is great at spells, is very persuasive, and we can't forget that he's very handsome.”

“If looks are going to win us the tournament then Beauxbatons got us beat with the part Veela.”

“Part Veela?” Harry said looking at Draco and the boy grinned.

“Apparently Weasley made himself look like a big fool in front of her. But if Cedric is chosen-” 

“Which he most likely will be.” Susan sang.

“-He better not lose the thing.” The Beauxbatons students walked in, lingering around the tables shaking and Hermione sighed.

“Hi, excuse me?” She said to the nearest girl, her large green eyes looked back at her, and Hermione held out her wand. She waved it over the girl, and she let out a soft sigh.

“Thank you, thank you very much!”

“Do you want me to teach you the spell?” Hermione asked and the girl nodded after she taught her the incantation and the wand movement Hermione faced them once more.

“I thought you said they might be faking it?” Daphne said, placing her hand on her chin and watching as a few Hogwarts students drop their names in.

“They might be. But at least it's no longer on my conscience. Dear Circe! Neville, what happened to you?” The boy in question walked to them, his robes covered in scorch marks.

“I hadn't seen Hagrid all day and he looked a bit upset after our Care of Magical Creatures class, so I decided to go visit him and he told me that most of the Blast-ended Skewrts were dying.”

“Oh thank Merlin.” Draco whispered as he closed eyes. 

“Yeah I thought so too. Until I figured out they don't die like normal creatures, they fucking explode and Hagrid had so kindly led me towards them as they perished.”

“Oh no.” Daphne said, covering her face, but it didn't stop her giggles from slipping out.

“Here.” Draco waved his wand, and most of the scorch marks disappeared. “Why is the time taking so long?”

“It could be because of the TimeEaters.” A melodious voice said beside them and Harry smiled as Luna Lovegood walked towards them, her hair down her shoulders slightly covering her PHE badge. “They’re said to make brains fuzzy, and make days seem longer. Daddy wanted to do a study on it last year.”

“Oh hello Luna. How are you doing?” Harry said and the girl gave him a look. She poked his head and tutted.

“You have a lot of Diamurls near you Harry, that's not good.”

“And why is it not good?”

“They're bad luck, very bad luck.”

“Oh it's because it's Samhian, bad things happen, it's a given at this point.”

“It is, isn't it? Then I guess you need some cheering up.” Draco said and the smile on his face didn't make Harry feel any better. “Some happy faces should make you feel better.” He stood up and took a few steps back.

“Draco what you mean-”

“I just mean I feel so happy being next to HARRY POTTER!” He said, and the nearby Beauxbatons students turned to face him. The Durmstrang students leaning against the walls froze, then started to come closer to him.

“Draco, what is wrong with you?” Harry hissed, but plastered a smile when a girl came closer, a paper clutched in her hands.

“Oh this is rich. Hey Colin!” Neville called walking away. The girl came closer and held out the parchment.

“Could you sign this? I want to tell my mère that I meet you.” Harry nodded and grabbed the paper, writing the same signature he wrote for the bellhop the year before. 

It seems the girl was the buffer, people waiting to see if Harry would turn her away. And as she skipped away with her paper, a rush of people came towards him. Hermione hopped back and shoved Harry forward.

“Is the scar painful?” A boy in blue silk asked. Harry signed his hat, and shook his head.

“Uh no, have a good day.” More people came closer, waving their hands at him.

“Okay let’s have some decorum!” Daphne snapped, moving Harry back. And even though she didn't raise her voice, the students got the memo, forming a line down the hall. People were cutting through and calling his name. Harry’s quill was flying over paper, books, hats, robes and even shoes.

“Oh it’s our hero!” Fred Weasley said as he held out a book, a hand on his head.

“Oh how handsome, how brave. You-Know-Who must have been shaking in his robes at the sight of you.” George added, blinking his eyes at Harry.

“Har har.” Harry said, his quill moving over the book.

“Do you remember how you got it?” A girl in red robes asked, and Harry shook his head.

“I can’t believe it's been 13 years to the date! I'm so glad you got rid of that scum.” Someone said, and Harry’s hand faltered. 13 years. 13 years since his world was turned upside down, since he defeated the man that ripped his parents away from him. 13 years of wondering why he had the worst luck in the world. But they didn't see it like that all they could think of was how lucky they were that they escaped Harry's fate.

And if the thought alone wasn't bad enough a flash passed by his eyes: his father's lifeless body, the eyes that were stuck in a permanent state of fear, the way his hand was reaching for something that it would never come in contact with. His mother's beautiful face, her head caked in ash and debris and her eyes firmly shut.

The world started to blur, his head spinning. He could hear someone call his name, but all he could see was his mother.

“Oh he’s signed enough of your stuff, bog off.” Draco said, but his voice sounded like it was coming from underwater. Grabbing Harry by the shoulders, he dragged him away from the crowd. His eyes were still hazy, but no tears would come forth.

Voices were moving around him, but all he could do was move one foot in front of the other. Every time he closed his eyes he could see them. And the constant reminder that he was to blame for all this. 

A jet of cold air hit his face, and Harry’s throat closed up in shock. His eyes moved around the room as his throat slowly started to relax. The light large room was replaced with a darker one. Professor Snape was in front of him, his eyes on Harry.

“Mister Potter, do you know where you are?”

“Your office?”

“Professor?” Daphne said, and the man waved her off.

“It’s just a panic attack, Miss Greengrass, he’s not dead. Care to tell me what happened?”

“Someone said it has been 13 years since… you know.” Hermione said as a cup of water was shoved into his hand.

“Ah. Mister Potter-”

“I’m fine, it’s nothing.” He wiped his mouth and the man let out a dry laugh.

“Nice try. Madam Pomfrey should have a potion for you. Mister Malfoy, Miss Greengrass, make sure he gets there. Miss Granger, I got a note about a club?”

“Oh yes! It’s for the house-elves!” Harry was ushered out of the room, and his eyes were on the ground below him.

“Is there- do you need anything?” Daphne said softly.

“I need you to stop acting like I'm dying.” Harry shook his head and stood taller. “It’s nothing I told you.”

The hospital wing was packed with people, but not people with wounds. Some people have the bright idea of aging themselves up and then trying to drop their names, but the age barrier worked a little too well and aged them up 70 or so years. Boys had beards that were pure white, some girls had hair that was grey. Madam Pomfrey was huffing and tutting as she placed the same green bottles on every single table.

“Mister Potter- what?”

“He’s having a panic attack. Well he had one. Professor Snape told us to bring him here.” The words rushed out of Daphne’s mouth as she kept her eyes on him.

“Ah. Take a seat Mister Potter.” She guided him to the same bed he was on at the end of the previous year, and he smiled. 

“No Plaque?” He said, and the Matron laughed.

“I’ll get one ordered. You seem fine, but take this.” She shoved a white potion in his hand, and he uncorked it, dowing it in one go. He felt his chest slowly unclench, his eyes clearing.

“Thank you.”

“No worries. Now off with you, and no more trouble this year Mister Potter.”

They walked back into the Great Hall, dinner drawing near. Theo and Blaise were seated between a frazzled Pansy. She was trying to cover her face with her hair, but was falling.

“What happened?” Theo asked as they sat down. “Neville said you spaced out.”

“Nothing of importance. Found a person still taking bets?”

“No.” Theo dropped his head. “Why must I be tormented like this?”

“Dragged me all across the castle, the fucker.” Blaise whined as he rubbed his shoulders. “I feel dead. But this makes up for it.” Blaise pulled out a picture and in it was Theo seated on the floor, his head between his hands.

“Oh that’s gold.” Draco laughed as he took the picture, putting it in his pocket.

“Harry,” He turned to see Neville behind him, his face tense. Harry moved his body so he was facing the boy, making sure they had some amount of privacy. “I wanted- I'm sorry for the other day. Quite shitty of me to say that.”

“It’s fine, I shouldn't have pushed you. But Nev, if you need people to tell you about your parents, we can find them, Sirius might know some.”

“It’s fine, thank you.” Neville squeezed Harry’s shoulder and walked down towards the Gryffindor table.

“Evening.” Hermione took the seat across Blaise and pulled out a note. “We have permission. Now to find the kitchens!”

“What for?” Apollon appeared next to Harry, taking the seat. A few Durmstrang students took seats nearby, keeping their eyes on him. The Feast appeared in front of them, plates piled high with even more food than the day before.

“For the House-elves.” Hermione said she placed a few slivers of meat on her plate. “We're trying to figure out ways that we can help them.”

“My grandmother used to tell me stories of House-elves back when they were much more free.” Viktor Krum said, as he grabbed a dish that Harry didn't know the name of. “But with time comes domestication, no?”

“There's a difference between domestication and outright abuse. House-elves should have the privileges they once had before.”

“That is a very noble cause. May your endeavour succeed.” Krum dipped his head and looked at Harry. “It is Samhain.”

“It is.”

“Thank you. For it all.” He turned back to his dish and Harry didn't know what to say.

“Pansy.” A deep voice said, and said girl let out a squeak. A tall boy stood next to Draco. He had long black hair, and deep brown eyes. His face was well sculpted, Harry could admit he was handsome. 

“Alexander. How are you?” Pansy said, her eyes on her plate.

“Fine. I was hoping to find you today. Where were you?”

“I-”

“She was with us.” Theo said, cutting her off. “She was helping me look for people taking bets.”

“That’s not ladylike.” Alexander said as his eyes narrowed, and Blaise nodded.

“She was telling us that the whole time. And she was right. It’s given me a change of heart.”

“Hmm.” The boy moved closer, and Pansy instantly leaned back. A smile graced his lips and he steadied himself. “I will meet with you tomorrow. We have much to discuss. Krum, Volkov.” Alexander walked away and Pansy grabbed her fork, her hand shaking.

Harry’s eyes met Blaise’s eye and the meaning was clear: No way in hell was Pansy meeting him tomorrow.

The rest of the dinner carried on at what seemed like a sluggish pace, and then the dinner trays were removed and replaced with dessert ones. Harry wasn't the only one who was feeling antsy; most students were looking at the Head Table toward where the headmasters, Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman were seated, trying to see any sign of one of them getting up and heading towards the damned thing.

“So Potter,” Apollon said, grabbing a tart. “Any bets on the Hogwarts Champion?”

“There are so many capable people, I’d have no idea where to start.”

“Trying to rep your school. I understand.”

“Are they going to start it!” Ginny said a few seats down and Draco looked at her.

“Say goodbye to your Galleons, Weasley!” Ginny looked to respond, but the plates were whisked away. All heads turned towards the Head Table, where Headmaster Dumbledore stood up.

“It is nearing the time where the Champion will be chosen. Another minute I'd say. Now, when the champions’ names are called, I would ask them to please come up to the top of the Hall, walk along the staff table, and go through into the next chamber,” he pointed to the door behind the staff table. “Where they will be receiving their first instructions.”

He waved his wand, and all the lights dimmed, till the blue glow of the Goblet washed over them. The hall was eerily quiet, Theo looked as if he was going to jump out his skin. Then the Goblet turned red. Sprakes started to rise, and then a jet of fire shot out a charred paper. The Headmaster grabbed it and smiled.

“The Champion from Durmstrang will be… Viktor Krum.” The Slytherin table burst out into cheers, Krum stood up, a smile on his face and walked down the table.

“Maybe next time?” Harry said to Apollon, who shook his head.

“I hope not. I only came so I could see the tournament, not to be in it.”

“But there was always the possibility that your name would be chosen.” Daphne looked at the boy, who gave her a smile.

“Which is why I put in Viktor’s name.”

Headmaster Karkaroff was clapping loudly, and smiling at Krum.

The sound died down as Headmaster Dumbledore waved his hand. The Goblet lit up again, and another paper came out.

“The champion for Beauxbatons will be… Fleur Delacour.” A tall girl with hair that moved like silk stood up gracefully, practically floating to the front. Some other Beauxbatons students were shaking their heads, others sobbing.

When Fleur walked through the door, the hall was gripped with silence. Time seemed to slow as a parchment shot out, floating down, down, down.

“The champion for Hogwarts will be…”

“Penny, Penny, Penny.” Theo whispered.

“Cedric Diggory.” Harry’s ears felt like rupturing as the Hufflepuff table exploded into cheers and screams. Cerdic rose up and smiled as he walked down the pathway. Draco was laughing as he looked at Theo.

“It’s not a Slytherin, Gryffindor, or a Ravenclaw. So no one wins. Beat that Weasley!”

“Now that we have each of our three champions, I hope each school can get behind their champion and support them with all they have. Because the biggest help isn't one knowledge, it isn't how fast you can run, it-” The headmaster stops mid-speech, his eyes looking towards the still blue flames of the Goblet. Harry was wondering if the man had finally got off his rockers but to everybody's shock, the flames turned red.

“Why is it red?” Harry heard a voice say from the Ravenclaw table.

“Are we allowed another champion for each school? Does that mean we can get another chance?” But all they could do was have another jet of fire shout out and one more parchment slowly fluttered down. The Headmaster reached out and grabbed the parchment.

“Harry Potter.” 

For a second the name didn't register. Then Draco looked at him, his grey eyes wide. 

“I beg your pardon?” Harry said, but he got no response. Professor Snape looked like somebody had shot him in the stomach. He stood up and started scanning the Slytherin table, his eyes connecting with Harry's and something like rage passed through them.

“Harry Potter. Come up please.”

“I didn’t put my name in.” Was all he could say.

“Harry go.” Theo said, nudging the boy. Harry stood up, looking at the head table. Professor McGonagall was looking at him in horror. Headmaster Karkaroff looked like he had swallowed a lime. 

Harry slowly started walking down between the Slytherin and Ravenclaw tables. The shock of it all was gone, and now all he felt was dread. 

“Harry, what-” Padma gasped, but all he could do was place one foot in front of the other. 

Someone started to clap behind him, then another person joined, and Harry knew without a doubt that it was his friends. But then more rose from his left, getting louder and faster, till the whole Slytherin table was screaming his name, clapping hard enough to bring the roof down.

“POTTER!!”

“LET’S GO!!”

Harry held his head higher as he moved along the teachers’ table. The headmaster was looking at him in shock. He wordlessly pointed towards the small door near the teachers table. The thunderous applause was cut off by the door slamming shut. 

Now that he was alone, Harry let his face drop. He found himself in a smaller room, lined with paintings of witches and wizards. A handsome fire was roaring in the fireplace opposite him. The people inside them looked at him as he passed, moving to other portraits to gossip about the situation,

The 3 champions were standing near the fireplace, looking as if the flames held the clue for the tasks. Fleur turned her head and looked at Harry.

“Do they need us back inside the hall?” Fluer asked, her french accent thick.

“No.”

“Then why are you here?”

“I-” Footsteps came closer, and a hand grabbed him.

“My word, I don’t believe it!” Ludo Bagman laughed, Harry shoved the man off and looked at him in anger.

“I don’t think I know you well enough for you to be grabbing me like so, sir.” Harry hissed, and the man moved back, holding his hands up.

“What is the meaning of this?” Fleur asked again, and Ludo smiled.

“May I present the 4th Triwizard Champion!” Ludo said, and Viktor looked at Harry in shock.

“What? That can’t be?”

“It is. How exciting!” Harry rolled his eyes at the man.

“Mister Potter,” Harry turned to see the 3 headteachers, Mr. Crouch, Professor McGonagall, and Professor Snape walk in. Dumbledore walked Harry and his eyes had lost their shine.

“Why are we being told that this boy will be playing?” Fleur said to Madam Maxime, and the woman looked at Harry, her eyes narrowed.

“I’d like to know as well. Dumbly-dorr?”

“So would I.” Harry said, and all eyes turned to him. “Why was my name there in the 1st place?”

“Is this your way of taking the blame off yourself?” Karkaroff said, folding his hands. “Let’s not act like you don't want to take part.”

“Why in the world would I want to do so?”

“Mister Potter, are you telling us you didn't put your name in?” The headmaster said, looking at Harry in astonishment. 

“I didn’t.”

“Dumbledore, is there something you're not telling us?”

“We will be getting to the bottom of that Karkaroff, you need not worry.” The headmaster said. He looked at Harry and handed over the piece of paper that was in his hand. “Mister Potter.”

Harry grabbed the paper feeling its warmth and looked at it in horror. It was his name in his own writing, the curve of the “y” was all his. But below it in a handwriting not like his own was written-

“Stonewall High. I am assuming that is a school you know of, Mister Potter?”

“Oh.” Madam Maxime said, her hair shining in the light. “Dumbly-dorr, I would have not expected this from you. To allow Hogwarts a second champion that you let another put their name down under a false school.”

“Madam Maxime, I hope you can see this situation for what it truly is: a mistake.” Professor Snape said from the back of the room. “As his head of house I know Mister Potter personally, and I know he wouldn't do something as blatantly stupid as putting his own name in there. The age line itself wouldn't allow it.”

“And what's to stop an older student from putting his name in?” The lady asked and all eyes looked at Harry.

“Why would I do that?”

“For the fame!” Karkaroff laughed, spreading his hands. “For the chance to win 1000 Galleons!”

Harry couldn’t stop the snarl coming on his face. “Fame? You think I need fame? I step into a room and people know who I am automatically, I don't need fame. And money? I am the Heir to a noble house, I have enough Galleons to buy out an island, and then some. I don't need more money. So why else would I put my name in the Goblet? The writing below my name isn't even mine!”

Professor Snape surged forward and snatched the paper from Harry, bringing it to his face.

“He’s right. It looks like a forgery.” Professor McGonagall took the paper, and nodded.

“That’s not Mister Potter’s writing.” She said, handing the paper back to Harry.

“Then how exactly did your name get in? Did the parchment suddenly grow legs and walk into the fire itself?” Karkaroff said, and Viktor made a face.

“It's obvious the age line didn't work as well as Professor Dumbledore wanted it to.” Madam Maxime said and Professor McGonagall looked aghast at the statement.

“The age Line is working perfectly fine, and I'm very certain at least 30 students can tell you so considering they spent half the day in the Hospital Wing.”

“Well maybe-”

“Maybe we should listen to Potter.” A gruff voice said as Professor Moody came out. The firelight made his face look worse than usual. “He says he didn’t put his name in, maybe we let him tell us why.”

“Why in the world would someone else put his name in?” Madam Maxime huffed and Professor Moody looked at her.

“For the same reason somebody would put a 14 year old's name into a competition where a 17 year old would struggle to survive: to kill him.”

Harry’s breathing stopped, and he looked at his head of house. The man’s face was the same as always, but his knuckles were white.

“We all know you think something is off if you haven't found 6 plots to kill you by lunch, Professor. But now your paranoia has spread to students.” Headmaster Karkaroff said hotly.

“It's quite clear, Karkaroff, that Mister Potter wasn't the one to do so. It had to be somebody with magic so strong they were able to confuse the Goblet so hard to forget that only three schools were competing, and I'd bet my right eye that Mister Potter was put down under another school.”

“You're not wrong Alastor.” Headmaster Dumbledore said, and gave Harry a sad smile. “It seems that Misters Potter and Diggory will play for Hogwarts.”

“As… intriguing it seems to join this competition I would like no part in it. If Professor Moody is saying that a 17 year old barely has a chance to survive, what odds do you think I have? I'd like to pull out my name.” Harry tried his hardest to not sound scared, fear wasn’t going to help him.

“But it still doesn't change the fact that it's a legal contract, Mister Potter. You have an obligation to see this game to the end.” Mr Crouch said.

“Did you not hear what Professor Moody said? 17 year olds struggle to complete this competition and you all expected a 14 year old to take part in this? I didn't put my name in, isn't that a good enough reason to void my submission?”

“If you don't take part then the contract demands payment in another form, Mister Potter: your magic.”

Harry placed a hand on his head and pushed his hair back, trying to calm himself. “Fucking Samhian curse.” he hissed.

“Pardon?” Professor Snape said, but Harry shook his head.

“I'm underage, you guys said only people 17 and above can compete.”

Ludo Bagman shook his head and looked at Harry apologetically. “That stipulation was only added as an extra safety measure. People under the age of 17 can put their name in, so that's why we place the age line.”

“An age line that worked perfectly fine, thank you very much.” Professor McGonagall said, crossing her hands.

“So that’s that then.”

“Dumbly-dorr, there must be-”

“If you have another way Madam Maxime, let us know.”

Harry watched as the woman nodded her head, looking at Harry. Harry's head was racing. He knew fighting McLaggen and losing his wand wouldn't be enough. He knew something else was going to happen, but never in a million years would he have thought it would be this.

“I think it's time to finally let our champions know what their task is going to be, don't you think so Barty?”

Mr. Crouch started to speak of the tournament, how it would test their daring and the first task would take place on the 24th of November. Harry wasn't paying attention until the mention of exams.

“Wait really? No exams?” Cedric said with a smile on his face.

“Yes Mister Diggory, you will not have exams, your grades will be based on your work. I think it’s time to go back to your common rooms. Mister P-” But Harry was walking out the room, out the now empty Great Hall.

“Hey Harry!” Cerdic called out, jogging towards him. “You alright?”

“I’ve just been told I'm now a part of a competition that has a death toll higher than Quidditch. What do you think?”

“I just-”

“I’m tired. Congratulations Cedric.” Harry walked down the quiet corridor. Harry really hated Samhain.

---

As the portrait moved away, sounds of laughter and cheers reached him. Once Harry had put a foot in, he was dragged into an embrace.

“THAT’S WHAT I’M TALKING ABOUT!” Miles yelled, pulling Harry up. The other students started to cheer, passing Harry around.

“Now we’re definitely going to win!”

“Slytherin for the win!” Ginny said as she and Samira danced, a bag of coins in her hand.

“Harry!” Warm hands grabbed him and dragged him away from the partying students. Daphne pulled him into his dorm room, where all his friends sat. Pansy was sobbing, her face a blotchy mess.

“You’re going to die!” she sobbed, wrapping her hands around him.

“No he isn’t.” Hermione snapped. “He’s gonna win it.”

“What did the headmaster say?” Draco said as he stood up from Harry's bed his hands crossed.

“Somebody put my name in. they don't know who but it's someone. Look.” He showed them the paper, and Blaise frowned.

“It's probably the Dark Lord,” He said as he rubbed his chin. “Almost everything bad that's happened to Harry has been because of the Dark Lord.”

“So what do we do?” Pansy said as she wiped away her tears.

“There’s nothing you guys can do.” His friends started to protest but Harry just raised his hand. “No, the contract doesn't allow external help. I have to do this on my own. Why can’t I have a good Samhian for once!” He yelled, sinking to the floor.

“We can't help you with the tasks but we can help you plan for them right?” Hermione slowly started to walk around the room. “We can teach you defensive spells. We can try to go over some runes because runes do help power spells. We-”

“Maybe we can do this in the morning. Let Harry get some rest.” Draco said. Hermione looks like she wanted to protest with Draco only shaking his head. They filled out till Theo and Blaise were left.

“We’re here if you need us.” Theo said as Harry grabbed his nightwear. Harry only nodded as he walked to the 1st year boys toilets. After washing his face, he grabbed the small note he had on him. He looked at the paper, wondering who in the castle hated him that much. How was he going to tell Sirius?

Notes:

That is chapter 11! Harry's name is in the Goblet, and I plan to go about this differently and I'm quite excited to how you guys will react to the next chapter. We've met Pansy’s cousin, we’ve traumatized Harry a tad bit more, and Snape is still acting fishy.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoyed doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 8th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 12: Firelight conversations

Summary:

Harry hates Halloween even more

Something was shaking, but Harry didn't want to move. His mouth was dry and his head was slamming into his skull.

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Harry heard, and then the weirdest sensation hit his ear. He yelled, his limbs flying around. The bedsheet beneath him slipped out, and Harry went falling along with it. The hard floor had him cursing, and worse enough, Harry was assaulted with bright lights.

“What the fuck is wrong with you?” Blaise snapped, pulling off his eye mask. Theo was standing next to Harry’s bed, his face one of irritation.

“I told you.” Gwyn said as she slid down Harry’s bed, her scales shining.

“What the hell Gwyn?” Harry whined, rubbing his ear dry. 

“Your mirror is shaking, and if I have to be up, so do you.” The mirror on his bedside table was slightly humming, and Harry reached for it.

“Sirius Black.” He said, rubbing his eyes.

“Is he okay?” Blaise whispered, but Theo was looking down at Sirius’s smiling face.

“You know,” Sirius said as he brushed his hair out of his way. “I would never think you’d want to take part in the Triwizard Tournament. But good job kid.”

“What?” The tiredness slipped away from his eyes. He pulled the mirror closer and stared at Sirius. “Sirius, I didn’t put my name in.”

“Harry, it's fine. But if anyone asked I gave you grief for it. Damn, I kinda wish they gave us a chance to take part back in the day.” He leaned back, but Harry pulled the mirror closer.

“Sirius, someone put my name in.”

“Harry, come on. The only way your name could have been put in is if you wrote it down yourself. The goblet wouldn't have worked any other way.” The man spoke, but Harry’s head was racing. This wasn’t just a prank. Someone wanted him dead so bad that they got his full name from somewhere.

Harry let the mirror fall as he cursed, and Theo grabbed it.

“Lord Black-”

“Sirius is fine, kid.”

“Sirius, Harry didn’t put his name in, we were with him the whole day, It’s a set up.” Harry stood up and met Sirius’s eyes. The man had lost the playful look in his eyes and sat up, the sunlight illuminating his grey eyes.

“You swear it? You didn’t put your name in?”

“On my life.”

Sirius nodded and stood up. “I’ll see what I can do.”

“There isn't anything you can do. Either I take part, or don’t and lose my magic. I have to stick it out.”

“That doesn't mean I can't find out who the hell is messing with you. I’ll call you when I have news. Take care and don’t travel alone. They might think the tournament is taking too long and finish you themselves.”

“Thank you.” Sirius smiled at him, and the mirror went blank and Harry rubbed his back.

“You have to stop with the ear stuff Gwyn.”

“No promise.” She slid up to her nest, curling around a large sparkling egg.

“How the hell did he call you through a mirror?” Theo asked, looking over the thing.

“My dad and his friends used to use them in detention, it’s an easy way to speak with him.

“It’s cool. Well thanks to you, we might as well go have some breakfast.”

“It wasn’t my fault, it was hers.” Harry said as he rolled his shoulders. 

“Sure.”

---

As Harry walked down towards the common room, he could hear people laughing. The area didn’t show any traces that the whole house was up till 3 in the morning. Some upperclassmen were speaking, and once they caught sight of Harry, they started to laugh.

“There he is, the star of the show.” Charles, a 7th year student, said, rubbing Harry’s shoulder. “How in the world did you do it?”

“I didn’t.”

The boy made a face, but shook his head. “It doesn't matter now. A Slytherin playing, now Hogwarts is definitely going to win.”

“Oh yeah.” Another said. “But try to stay away from the Puffs. They seem pissed.”

“Yeah. See you.” Harry walked out the entrance, Blaise beside him.

“Did Diggory seem pissed?” He asked as they climbed the stairs.

“No, just shocked. But I doubt he’s happy about sharing the spotlight.”

“He’s a Hufflepuff, they love sharing.” The Great Hall was buzzing, but the second Harry walked in, people went quiet. Theo slung a hand over his shoulder as they walked to the Slytherin table. They moved to the center of the table, where the clothes were waiting. Some Durmstrang students were next to them, whispering as Harry sat down.

“History of Magic first huh?” Pansy said as she spread some jam on her toast. “Maybe he’ll give us a practical lesson.”

“I just hope he gives us the test papers back.” Theo said, then looked at a group of Hufflepuffs looking their way. “Yeah no they look pissed.”

“Of course they would be,” Hermione said as she bit into her bacon, didn't you hear Susan yesterday? Hufflepuffs barely get anything, and now the only time they get to represent all of Hogwarts, a Slytherin takes the opportunity from them. I'd be more shocked if they weren't pissed.” On that happy note she turned back to her PHE notebook.

“You never fail to surprise me.” Apollon took the seat between Pansy and Tracy smiling at Harry. 

Harry tried to smile, “What can I say? I like to keep people on their toes.”

“Oh I doubt that,” He grabbed a slice of toast from Pansy’s plate, the girl glowering at him. “You seemed shocked when your name was called out, so you didn’t do it.”

Harry gave Blaise a look, but the boy was already looking at him. “Alright?”

“And besides, if people older and more skilled couldn't put their name in, you definitely couldn’t.”

“Thanks?” 

“Because of school unity I want Viktor to win, but you're a steady second place. Try not to die, I'll see you around.” He stood up, following a group of Durmstrang students out. 

“We should get going.”

“I just sat down.” Blaise said, but Hermione clicked her tongue.

“Then maybe you should have woken up earlier. I don't think any of us want to be caught dead in the deserted corridor surrounded by Hufflepuffs.”

The History of Magic class had Ravenclaws scattered across the class. And sitting in Draco’s seat-

“Padma?”

The girl turned her head and looked at Harry, her eyes narrowed.

“Sit.”

“That’s my seat-”

“Bug off Malfoy. The seat next to Morag is free.” 

Draco only rolled his eyes and walked off, muttering under his breath. Hermione and Theo sat down, trying to look busy.

“What was that?”

“What was what?”

The girl rolled her eyes, “You putting your name in. Really Harry?”

“There was an age line, do you think I could have passed it?”

“I don’t believe you.” Padma’s tone was blunt as she narrowed her eyes, and Harry felt his eyebrows rise.

“Believe whatever you want Patil.”

“So you mean to tell me some got a hold of your name and put your name in? Either you’re a shity liar or an oblivious idiot.”

“I think you forget yourself.” Padma shrugged her shoulders and faced the front. Professor Wilson was seated and looked remarkably better than before.

“Ok. So I wanted to teach today's lesson last year, but due to the nature of what was happening and considering people in this classroom I wasn't allowed to. But I've gotten the go ahead. We are going to be looking at the history of Azkaban.” Padma let out a laugh, and the Professor gave Harry an apologetic look.

“I know I promise to do practicals at least once a month and I did fall off last month, I will admit.” The Professor said, bowing his head, and a few girls giggled. “But I hope today's lesson all bought makes up for it. Business as usual, can I get everybody to push their tables and chairs back in a U formation.”

After all the tables and chairs were moved, Harry tried to sit next to Draco and Theo, but the girl shoved Theo out the way, her gaze on Harry.

“No escaping me Potter.”

“You’re digging at nothing, I didn't do it.”

“And I don’t believe you.” Was all she said, pulling out her notes. Professor Wilson pulled out the looking glass, and tapped it 5 times. The rooms slowly melted away and they were looking at a large triangular tower in the middle of the sea.

“Now many of us know Azkaban to be the wixen prison that people get sent to whenever you commit crimes. It could be either large crimes, like wiping out an entire family or small such as petty theft. But there's anybody know what Azkaban was before this?”

The Professor asked from his corner of the classroom and a few hands rose.

“Lilian.”

“A tower? A man used to live there.”

“Take 5 points to Ravenclaw. It was a tower, home to Ekrizdis. 10 points to whoever can tell me who that is? Blaise.”

“A Dark Lord. He used to practice the Dark Arts.”

“Yes and no. Take 5 points To Slytherin. There is much difference between casual Dark Arts, such as blood magic, practicing the Old traditions, and what Dark Lords do. Insolitum artium is the proper term for it. The English translation is uncanny art, and that's exactly what Ekrizdis used to do. They were so terrible and horrendous that putting them under the bracket of Dark Arts wasn't possible, thus the new word came forward and it's used to describe every Dark Lord and Lady we've seen, specifically the latest one: He Who Must Not Be Named.”

“Now this man placed many concealment charms over the tower and island to the point that it was invisible to muggles and wixen alike. I won't be diving too much into what he did because I quite like this job, and I don't look forward to a member of the committee coming and shadowing my lessons.”

“Would they actually do that?” Lillian asked, and Draco nodded.

“A long story very simplified: He used to take sailors into his castle and perform copious experiments on them. Some people like to say that most of the muggle anatomy books that came out during that time were published under aliases by him. But regardless, no human would ever leave the place alive. Now I know this is a fun lesson but I do still expect to be writing notes about this because on your next pop-up quiz this will appear.”

The protection changed and they were inside the castle, and Harry felt all the hairs on his arms stand. The corridors were dark, the only source of light coming from the end of the corridor, and Harry could see something poking its head out from a door.

“The only reason we have access to the castle is because when Ekrizdis passed the concealment charms he placed over the island started to disappear, and the Ministry of Magic Court heard of it. Out of the reports to come out of the place the only thing people could mention was that it was infested with Dementors, but there were more horrors lurking between those walls.”

“So no-one knows what is in Azkaban?” Daphne said and the Professor shook his head.

“At the time, no. The current Minister for Magic decided that despite all its deformities, Azkaban was a decent place to hold criminals. That Minister was also the most disliked in the 18th century. The Dementors were used as the guards of the prisoners. Now imagine you've been arrested for let's say attacking another Wixen over something petty. You're brought before the Wizengamot, you’re tried and found guilty, and then you’re sent to Azkaban. And now you're not only left alone with the Dementors, you have creatures that nobody is willing to speak about, magic that is so dark, so potent, insanity is the only thing awaiting you. And due to the Dementors’s nature of taking your most feared memories and making you relive them, the horrors of what Ekrizdis did in that tower were on repeat, and it was a miracle if somebody serving one month came out alive. The only change that was made at the time was the addition of a cemetery, and I don't mean people got a burial. For a time there was a mass grave and the withered bodies of all inmates were thrown in there. Okay, any questions?”

---

The lesson was very interesting, but Harry was glad that Headmaster Dumbledore had put a pause in that subject being taught the year prior. If Harry had known all he did today, and knew Sirius Black was coming for him, he wouldn't have left his dorm.

“Here are your mock papers, sorry for the delay again. Good grades all around this time. Keep the work up and you’ll pass your OWLs.” Professor Wilson called out as Harry started to pack his bag. But when he glanced at the paper, he paused.

“What?” Harry whispered, his stomach plummeting and Draco stopped to looked at him.

Slowly, he showed Draco the paper, and pointed to where his name was supposed to be, but the whole area was missing. Even some of the top line was gone.

Draco’s eyes went wide and he stared at Harry. Harry reached into his robes and pulled out the charred paper from the night before and held them together.

It was a perfect match.

“Oh.” Padma’s voice was small. “So it wasn't you.”

“That’s what I’ve been saying.” Harry looked at the Professor humming as he packed up his stuff. Was he in on it? Or was he simply oblivious?

“What the fuck, what the fuck,” Draco was hissing as the 3 of them walked away. “So was it him?”

“No. He wouldn’t.” Padma said as they headed towards the Transfiguration classroom. 

“Hey what’s wrong?” Pansy said, but her eyes fell to the combined pieces. “Oh Circe.”

“Yeah.” 

“So what’s next? Do we go to the head-”

“No!” Draco and Harry yelled. Padma raised a perfect brow.

“Okay. So we just move in silence?”

“Yeah.”

“Pansy.” A voice said, and nails dug into Harry’s arm. Alexander was walking towards them, a boy in red robes next to him. 

“Alex.” she said, her eyes on his. “Dominic.”

“Hello.” The boy was also tall, his blonde hair short. His hands were behind his back, and his eyes kept scanning Pansy up and down.

“I wanted to see you early, but I couldn't find you. I can’t help but think you’re avoiding me.”

“I have classes, and you know how much education means to me.”

The boy shrugged his shoulders. “You’re a woman, what does any of that matter? I-”

“Morning.” Harry said, smoothly sliding in front of the girl. “I don’t think you’ve introduced yourself.”

“Of course. I’m Alexander Parkinson, Heir Apparent to the honourable house of Parkinson. And you?” Harry knew that the last part was a formality, his eyes keeping going to Harry’s forehead.

“Well meet, Heir Parkinson. I’m Harry Potter, Heir Apparent to the Noble house of Potter.” Draco gave him a nudge. “And the Heir Apparent to the most Noble and Ancient house of Black. As much as we would like to stay and talk, we have a lesson to attend.”

“I understand. Heir Potter-Black, Heir Malfoy, Madam.” He dipped his head and walked away. Harry didn’t ignore the slight towards Pansy.

“Harry.” Draco was looking at him, and his lips were downturned.

“What? We have a class to get to. Now, any idea how my name ended up in that goblet?”

---

“Ok so this is what we know.” Hermione said as the 7 of them were huddled inside an empty potions class. Pansy had been stuck to Harry’s side since Alexander and his friend passed by. Harry wanted to ask her more, but knew better than that. “We know that Harry's name ended up in the Goblet, we now know that it's a perfect match to Harry's name in his latest History of Magic paper.”

“We also know that the paper was handed in well before the Goblet was brought out, and we know Professor Wilson wouldn't have taken work without a name written on it.” Theo finished, waving his wand around as green and gold ribbons flowed through the air. “The real question is: is it Professor Wilson who put Harry's name in, or is it another person who went through his stuff?”

“I'm leaning towards option number one. We haven't known the Professor for long enough, what to say he doesn't want Harry dead?”

“Pansy that doesn't make sense.” Daphne said as she looked at the paper Hermione provided, filled with speculations. “If the Professor wanted Harry dead he would have done so last year.”

“So why didn't he mention Harry’s work without having a name?” Pansy asked, weaving her hands through the green ribbons.

“Maybe he thinks he manhandled the papers, like Professor Vector not commenting about my paper that had coffee stains. But since we can't go to Headmaster Dumbledore, we have to see how he acts during the tasks.” Blaise sighed and looked at his watch. “Potions start in 10, we should go.”

“We keep an eye on him then.” Harry sighed as he walked to the Potions class. He should have known something was up when he saw most of Gryffindor house in the class on time.

Harry slid into his seat, Theo next to him. But instead of Lavender and Dean on the other side of the class, it was Ron and Seamus.

Professor Snape wasn't in the mood for words, he just waved the instructions on the board and told them they had till the hour's end.

Harry stayed as Theo went to get the potions. He was looking at the notes he had down when he heard the conversation next to him.

“-stealing people's spotlight.” Seamus hissed as he added not enough fairy wings. Ron nodded and snuck a glance at Harry.

“I mean we all know he wants the attention, being the Boy-Who-Lived wasn't enough it seems.”

“Ignore him.” Pansy said, placing a hand on Harry’s. Theo came back, hands bulging with bottles.

“You do the chopping,” He told Theo, and the boy got to work. He looked into potion and started to stir it around, the world melting away.

It was just him and the potion, and the thoughts swirling around his mind. Why did someone in Hogwarts want him dead? Was this a prank gone wrong? Did Professor Wilson do this?

Harry was well aware that this thinking was going to get him nowhere, he was in the tournament now. The only thing he could do is train and try to figure out a way how to get by with his measly four year knowledge. His only saving grace was the book of spells he had bought in his third year, and whatever knowledge Blaise would like to share about his family Grimoire.

And if that wasn't enough Harry had to make it seem like it didn't faze him, because fear would be like blood in the water, and the rest of the students were sharks ready to pounce at him for the slightest mistake. 

But why would somebody in Hogwarts want him dead? Harry knew he was a Slytherin and it automatically meant everybody had it out for him. But in his three years in Hogwarts so far he hadn't done anything to deem a reaction that drastic.

I mean sure he cursed a few Gryffindors, but who hadn't? And he doubted the people he did again to fight with had enough wit to put his name in the goblet.

“I was thinking since you don't have to sit the exams.” Theo spoke as he added in the doxy eggs slowly, “Maybe you could use the class time to practice previous spells. And maybe we could help.”

“Theo, we know you can't, we're not allowed external help. But thank you.” Harry patted the boy's hand.

“And no exams?” Seamus hissed as he stirred his potion faster. “Why would the Headmaster let that happen?”

“If you have something to say, say it so we can hear, Finnigan.” Pansy’s voice carried through the classroom. The boy in question raised his head.

“I’m just saying what most of us think. Hogwarts has a champion, and it's Diggory.”

“No one is denying that.” Harry said as the potion turned a deep orange. 

“Then why did you put your name in? The fame you already have is not enough?” Ron asked, and Harry rolled his eyes.

“I don't know if you couldn't tell by him saying out loud ‘I didn't put my name in’, but it's very clear he didn't. Instead of gossiping, how about you turn to your potion. I doubted it’s supposed to be that color.” Daphne said from above him, and true to her word, the potion was a vibrant yellow. The redhead scowled and tried to salvage the potion. Harry was about to turn back to his potion when he caught the last few words.

“- Thinks he's important because his parents died.” Seamus hissed, and Ron let out a little gasp, shoving the boy.

Neville let out a hiss and Harry could feel 5 pairs of eyes on him. His nails were digging into the Holly spoon. He looked over to Pansy and Vincent’s section and pointed to the remaining Doxy eggs.

“Do you need them?” He whispered and Pansy shook her head.

“We don’t need them.” Theo said, but Harry shook his head.

“They do.” Lifting his wand, he sent a spell towards the corner of Seamus’s feet. A sound like a gun erupted, and as the pair and those around him were distracted, he threw the eggs in, and turned back to his potion.

The effects were instantaneous. The potion started to bubble and overflow. Seamus noticed and as he tried to warn Ron, the whole thing blew up, covering them in the yellow gunk.

“Useless!” Professor Snape snapped as he came closer. He waved his wand and hissed. “You buffons added too many Doxy eggs and not enough Fairy wings. How incompetent can you be?”

“We didn’t!” Ron started, but one look from Professor Snape shut him up. He sent the pair away, and Harry couldn't help the smile on his face. The lesson wrapped up shortly, and with a 94% Harry was in high hopes.

“Mister Potter. A word please.” Harry whipped his head. This was it, his chance to ambush the man in front of him.

“Yes sir?” Harry asked as the door shut behind him.

“Care to explain what that stunt of yours was?”

“I have no idea what you're talking about.” Harry deadpanned.

“Don't take me for a fool, Mister Potter. I'm well aware that Misters Finnegan and Weasley's potion didn't blow up automatically.”

“It had a mind of its own, sir. It could have exploded on its own.”

Professor Snape leaned down, his narrowed eyes finding Harry’s. “I saw you cast that spell and I saw you throw the eggs in, but considering what occurred in the last 24 hours, I’ve decided to be lenient.”

“How kind of you sir. You’re truly pulling at my heart strings.” He ignored Harry and took a seat, rubbing his temples. 

“I have to say out of all the students I've had the displeasure of teaching you are by far the most frustrating one of them. It seems every single year, you find your way into a predicament-”

“Is there a reason you've been ignoring me sir? I've tried to speak to you multiple times. Have I done something? Is this to do with what happened last year?”

“-But as frustrating and as annoying as you are, you show great promise for potions and I'll be damned if I let one of the few decent students I have die in a stupid tournament. The Triwizard Tournament committee says you can't ask teachers for help, but that doesn't count for friends, and luckily enough you've managed to surround yourself with competent students.”

Harry snapped out of his pre-planned confrontation. “So I can ask my friends for help and they can help me with no consequences?”

“Are your 14 year old friends members of the Hogwarts staff, Mister Potter? I don't think so. I don't expect you to win, but I expect you to survive. And you seem well enough at that. You're dismissed, Mister Potter.” He stood up and passed by Harry

“But you haven't, why do you keep ignoring me!” Harry yelled and the man froze. “You knew my mother, but you don't speak on it. You keep ignoring me when I'm coming to you. I don't know what you want me to do, just tell me what’s wrong!”

“Good evening Mister Potter.” And once again, it was just Harry in the Potions Classroom. He let out a yell and kicked the bin next to him, making his way to the DADA class.

---

The common room was much more appealing at midnight.

Harry had given up on sleep once he got hold of the letter Hedwig had given him. It was in familiar handwriting, and told him to be by the fireplace at midnight. The fire was roaring, making the room feel like a warm hug. Gwyn was laying across the armrest, her eyes dropping.

Harry kept his eyes on the fire, not wanting to miss a thing, and all of a sudden a face was in the flames.

“Silas?” Harry whispered, and rushed towards the flames. It was Silas, and his face was anything but happy.

“Harry, what the fuck is wrong with you!”

The boy pulled back and frowned. “Me?”

“Mate, I told you not to do anything stupid. So why am I hearing you’re part of a tournament that was specifically meant for 17 year olds!”

“I'm sorry, but last time I checked it was against my will!” Harry yelled but realized people might hear him. “I never wanted to join the tournament in the first place and I don't know how many times I'm gonna have to keep saying it.”

“I'm miles away from Hogwarts and yet your tales keep making their way back to me Harry.” Silas rubbed his face.

“The whole thing happened yesterday. How do you know?”

“You do know I still have friends at Hogwarts right? And at the Ministry that's all people are speaking about. Hell, Sirius Black came in and demanded to speak to the Minister.”

“Sirius?”

“Yeah your Godfather, and considering you were so hellbent on killing him last year, I'm wondering why you're living with him?”

“Listen it's gonna take me way more than just this conversation to be able to fill you in. But anyway, besides me-”

“We are not just going to skip over the fact that you're in a tournament that you will not survive.”

“You could sound like you have hope for me, you know? I don't think it would kill you?”

“You keep doing stuff like this and I will be killed. Honestly, who have you pissed off this year?”

“No one so far. And besides I can get help from people who aren't teachers so we're good.”

“I knew you'd find that loophole, which is why I'm telling you I'm gonna be sending you my notes. I know some spells are going to be hard considering your core size but if you can do a patronus charm, some of them might not be too out of reach.” Silas yawned and Harry felt a pang of guilt go through his heart. Was he thankful for the help Silas was giving him? 100%. But then again he didn't like how much stress it was causing the man. Maybe it was a fire playing tricks on him but they were visible bags under his eyes.

“Listen I'm really sorry I didn't mean to. Don't stress yourself like this, me and the others know what we're doing.”

“I know I know, it's just-” He sighed. “You're a kid. You're a kid and you shouldn't be going through half the stuff you're going through. If you need anything Harry, I'm just an owl away.”

“I know that. But go to bed you look like shit.”

“Gemma's saying the exact same thing. Take care Harry and please for the love of Merlin don't die.”

“I'll make no promises.”

Notes:

That is chapter 12! I wonder why Professor Wilson put Harry's name in The Goblet? I also wanted to change up the lore of the Goblet so the only way it can work is if you put your own name in.

I love Silas so much that despite him not being in Hogwarts I do have him pop-up in the fake multiple times. And tell me what you think is really happening?

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoyed doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 10th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 13: Under A Trance

Summary:

Harry hates Moody, like a lot.

“So why not call Earth Gaia?” Blaise asked Lavender, and the girl frowned. 

“Some people refer to it as Terra, like the roman counterpart. And it's used in words like Terraformation.” She said as she pointed at the Astronomy chart. The library was empty early in the day, and in the small corner, the world was quiet. Harry was overlooking the Astronomy work from the night before, and was rubbing his head.

“I can’t wait to drop this subject.” He dropped his head down.

“I can’t wait till Hogsmeade!” Parvati sang, waving her hands. “And then it’s the tournament! I can‘t wait. Oh sorry.” She gave Harry a weak smile, and the boy just shook his head.

Susan let out a scoff and turned back to Terry who was showing her how to get down the right path for her work. A look passed between Blaise and Padma, but nothing came of it.

“I wonder what they’re going to make you do.” Hannah bit into her toast. “Like is it going to be a duel?”

“I have no clue, they didn’t tell us.”

“Yeah right.” Susan murmured and Padma slammed her book shut.

“I'm really sorry but I can't take this passive aggressiveness any longer. And considering we're going to be around each other for the foreseeable future, can we just get this over with now?” she pointed to Harry and Susan.

“I don't think I have anything to say to somebody who's so content in stealing another’s spotlight.”

“Have you asked Harry what's happening? Have you asked him how his name made its way into the Goblet?”

“It's not like he's going to tell us the truth!” Susan slammed her hands on the table. “I mean he truly believes that his name magically made its way in when we all know it was him!”

“I'm not saying my name magically made its way into the Goblet, but I didn't put my name in myself. And I am sorry for Cedric-”

“You say that and yet you're in the tournament. And maybe your name wasn't put in there by you but you're still in the tournament! Hufflepuffs never get anything. Think about it, the whole time we were discussing who will be the champion. Everybody said it would be a Gryffindor or maybe a Ravenclaw, or a Slytherin, Huffelpuffs never had a chance in your eyes. But now a Hufflepuff is a champion, It's overshadowed by the fourth champion: Harry Potter, the Boy-Who-Lived.”

“And that's not my fault. If I could bow out of the competition, I would do it instantly Susan.” 

The girl sighed and just nodded her head. “Yeah I know I'm just - sorry. I shouldn't have spoken to you like that.” She sighed and opened her book. “I still want Cedric to win.”

“I get that. Can we now move onto Defence please?” Harry asked as he rubbed his face.

“Oh yeah I’m done with this.” Blaise threw his book down, to the dismay of Lavender.

“How are you feeling? He’s going to use the Unforgivables today.” Hannah sounded excited about the prospects.

“Terrible.” Parvati gasped and covered her eyes. “It’s haunting my every thought. What if he makes us do something stupid?”

“Oh he will.” Terry laughed, and Harry just groaned.

“I hate him. Hate him with everything I have.”

“He’s alright.” Padma grabbed her defence book, but a figure appeared behind her. It was a tall Ravenclaw, her hair was pulled up, and she looked pissed.

“You’re an attention seeker, has anybody ever told you that?” It took Harry a few seconds to realize she was talking to him.

“I'm sorry, do I know you?” He didn't intend the sentence to come off as harsh, but when he saw Blaise and Terry suck in breaths, he realized he fucked up. 

The girl's face turned into an even more pissed expression than before and leveled him with a glare. “I know you're used to living a pampered lifestyle where everybody tells you that you're an amazing person, but everybody was quite content with Cedric Diggery being the Hogwarts champion. You don't need any more attention than you already have, so maybe let the Hufflepuffs have a chance.”

Harry was about to open his mouth when Susan turned towards the girl.

“There was an age barrier. How do you think Harry got his name in?”

“He's the Boy-Who-Lived, he'd find a way.”

“Students with more magical knowledge and better core strength couldn't get through Professor Dumbledore’s age line. You might be irritated about the situation but if you're going to take it out on anybody, you might as well take it out the Tournament Committee who didn't verify each name entering the Goblet. So if you could please kindly move so everybody could be back to their normal self.”

“You're a Hufflepuff-” The girl's voice had turned aghast and Susan simply lifted her hand.

“You're right I am a Huffelpuff, and I have enough knowledge to realize a 14 year old couldn't get through the age line. So for the second time, could you please leave us alone?”

The Ravenclaw just turned on her heel and left. Blaise tilted his head and looked at Susan.

“180 huh?”

“I told you, just the anger at overshadowing talking, so can we do this spell or no?”

---

The Defence class room was still as Professor Moody walked in a slow circle, looking at each of them. The students were huddled in a corner where the tables were all shoved together, pushing other students to the front of the section. 

“We've spoken about this day in length, and I doubt most of you have followed the information I've given you about how to relax yourself. You've probably heard from the Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws about how their lesson went, what it was like being under the Imperius curse. But I assure you it is much more different than that.”

He slammed the hand on the table and the whole class jumped in unison. “If you feel that you won't be able to handle this you're more than welcome to leave, but you will have to deal with everybody in your class knowing that you would rather live in ignorance then know what's coming for you. Because one thing you're going to need in this life is CONSTANT VIGILANCE!”

The Professor had been saying the same line for almost three months but every time he opened his mouth the class shuddered.

“Any volunteers?” It was a stupid question. Nobody was willingly going to raise their hand to be put under the Imperius Curse. But it didn’t matter, Professor Moody already had students in mind.

He pointed a finger at Millicent Bulstrode at the back. The girl was shaking as she walked to the center of the class. The Professor looked at her instantly, to the point she glanced up, muttering under her breath.

“Imperio!” The spell hit her dead center, and the tension slipped from her face. She relaxed her shoulders and started to sing the national anthem. Her voice was stable, and as she sang she started to hop on one foot, her voice never wavering.

Some people laughed, others moved far back. The stunt carried on for another minute till Professor Moody took pity on her.

“Did you even try Miss Bulstrode?” Millicent flushed red and moved back. The Professor scanned the class and laughed.

“Hiding won’t save you Mister Longbottom.”

“Fuck.” Neville whimpered. The class parted and Neville moved forward. Before he could think, the curse hit him, and he was at ease. He turned towards the tables pushed aside, walking as he normally did, then effortlessly jumped on them. The class waited for him to fall like he did when he was above ground. 

But Neville did a backflip off the table, landing feet first. He did another one, then did one off the walls. Professor Moody looked like he wanted to laugh.

“He’s going to fall.” Daphne hissed, but Draco shook his head.

“Not unless he wants him to.” And true to his word, Neville didn’t falter or fall. When the curse was lifted, he laughed and walked back to the group.

“Not as bad as I thought you know?”

“Of course it's not going to feel bad, I made you jump around. But if you were with a real dark wixen they wouldn't have you doing back flips off of tables, then have you killing people. You'd be in a busy street and the second you come back to your own body you're covered in blood, dissecting the body in front of you. No head, no heart, no lungs. Do you wanna know why? Because you weren't practicing CONSTANT VIGILANCE! Granger, you’re next.”

Harry’s heart dropped when Hermione walked to the front. She stood still, her eyes closed, then the spell hit her. Her eyes opened and she started to spin on one foot, reciting a book by heart. She didn't seem to fight off the spell, she was just spinning and speaking.

“I had higher hopes, Miss Granger. Nott!” And so it went. Theo was told to read a book in fluent Spanish and he did. Ron Weasley imitated a squirrel, the sounds indistinguishable from one. Daphne sang the Weird Sisters latest hit. Draco had to imitate a ferret, and Harry’s blood boiled at that. 

“Potter. Let’s see what you can do.” Harry tried to look confident as he walked towards the front, but he doubted it.

The last thing he saw was Moody's face. Then a feeling of bliss hit. It was unlike anything Harry had ever felt, even flying on his Firebolt couldn't compare. It was like he was on a cloud floating away, only slightly aware that there were other people in the room.

“Do a backflip.” He heard Professor Moody's voice loud and clear and as Harry bent his knees he froze.

Harry couldn't do a backflip. The only thing he could do was a cartwheel and that he was barely decent at that. He couldn't do one.

“Do it, you can.” The voice said and Harry started to bend his knees even more but then he stopped.

“But why?” But the delighted voice brushed him off.

“Because it's going to make you happy. It's the only way to find proper happiness.”

“I don’t think so.”

“I SAID DO IT!” The spell had cleared from Harry's mind but not before he threw himself on the floor, his shoulder aching. 

“Ow.” He whimpered, and Professor Moody helped him up.

“That’s what I like to see!” The man barked. “Did you see that? He all but beat the spell. I say with 3 more tries you’ll be able to throw it off totally.”

“No.” Harry backed up and waved his hands. “No I’m-”

“Imperio!”

The same sensation of bliss, the same weightlessness.

“Do a backflip.”

“I said no.” Harry didn't want to do a backflip; he didn't feel like doing so.

“DO IT!” This time when Harry threw off the curse, he didn't crumble to the floor like before but he did stumble a bit forward.

“This is what I'm talking about! Just because it feels good and it seems good doesn't mean it is good.”

“But it's quite hard. I mean you're making us do stuff we don't mind doing.” Seamus opened his mouth, and a glint found its way into Professor Moody's eyes.

“You're right. You're much more likely to do something good, but what if it wasn't. Finnegan, come forward.”

The boy realised opening his mouth wasn't the smartest idea as he slowly walked forward. Harry was so deep in on how he was going to take his anger out on Finnigan that he didn't realize the spell hit him.

“Curse him. Use the darkest one you've got.”

“You don't have to tell me that twice.” The small voice in Harry's head said but then he stopped. 

“But you don't like him? And besides you wanted to take out your anger out on him considering all he's done. This isn't bad, it's just payback.” Professor Moody was making sense. Harry had come to loathe the Gryffindor. Loathe him so much he didn't mind causing him pain and didn't mind dishing at the darkest curse he knew.

But a small part of him disagreed. Not only was cursing Seamus a bad idea, cursing him with the darkest one he knew in front of a Professor was even worse.

Harry gritted his teeth and shook his head. The spell lifted and Harry realised his wand hand had slowly moved up.

“I have to say Mister Potter if you did ever come into contact with a dark wizard I'd say you’d survive. Finnegan it's your turn.”

Due to Seamus’s little suggestion the rest of the students were forced to do stuff that wasn't so kind. Parvati had attacked Vincent and somehow managed to flip the boy over her shoulder. Blaise had cursed Dean so hard the boy was curled up and a ball, Pansy punched Draco in the face. And the whole time Professor Moody seemed like Yule had come early.

“Seamus better sleep with one eye open because when I catch him.” Dean winced as he walked past the group, but Harry couldn’t shake off the feeling of eyes on him.

Professor Moody was looking at him, and beckoned him forward. Harry walked back and the teacher closed the door.

“You seem very relaxed for somebody who's going to be facing their first task in less than three weeks.” The Professor said, and Harry fought the urge to roll his eyes.

“Last I checked, Professors aren't supposed to speak with champions.”

“Do you really think every other teacher is following that rule? Do you really think Madden Maxime isn't giving Fluer Delacour special lessons right now? You're a good man just like your father: kind, not wanting to toe the line. But look where kindness got him.”

Rage washed over him, and when he finally came to he had his wand at the man's throat. “Don't ever presume that you can speak about my father in front of me. Last I checked we’re not that familiar.”

“You need to stop playing by the rules, and start making them bend to your will.”

“You're a decent teacher so stick to that. If I need help I know who I'd be going to, and you certainly don't make the list.”

Something passed in the man's eyes, a flicker of dark. He backed up and took a swig of the flask on his desk and shook his head. “Other people wouldn't take too kindly to what you’re doing, Mister Potter.”

“Then maybe those people should stop butting in where they don't belong. Good evening Alastor.”

---

“When you eat it like that you’ll choke.” Gwyn tutted, and moved her egg closer, then unhinged her mouth, swallowing it whole. 

“That makes more sense.” Eliza nodded her head and followed Gwyn’s movements. Ginny laughed at them and focused back on her Runes work. Harry leaned back, feeling the grass and sighed. The days were flying by and he was losing his mind. Silas wasn't kidding when he said he was going to send Harry his notes; he was now a proud owner of almost 10 notebooks filled with Transfiguration, Charms, and Defence work. And the second Hermione caught sight of those she would force Harry every single day to go over at least 20 of them, and every single day without fail Harry would only succeed to do 3 or 4.

He wanted a break, he wanted to relax but the second he mentioned it a look would pass by Hermione and Blaise’s eyes and they forced him back into his seat. 

“You know when I thought about this tournament I was much more content in being on the sidelines.” He whispered and Ginny laughed once more.

“That's what you get for being the Boy-Who-Lived. Everybody wants to get you.” She wiggled her hands towards the boy as if she was going to snatch his eyes and Harry couldn't muster the ability to laugh.

“Hermione and Blaise are helping me but I think I'm losing my brain. And the thing is the only information we know is useless. I don't even-”

“Can I say something?” Ginny said and turned towards Harry.

“Yeah of course you can.”

“You need to stop complaining about this.”

“I beg your pardon.”

“Yes, it's a terrible thing that's happening to you. But Harry, the more you complain about it the less likely you are to survive. Somebody put you in this thing on purpose and they're hoping you don't survive.”

“Ginny this is designed for seventh years, I am-”

“Harry fucking Potter! You defeated the Dark Lord at what? One? My first year you saved me from the Chamber of Secrets and killed the reincarnation of the Dark Lord himself. And last year you faced Sirius Black even though you thought he was going to kill you.”

“I understand you're humans and English is your preferred language but do you mind letting us in on the topic at hand?” Gwyn asked, and Ginny nodded.

“I'm just saying you think you can't do something but your history shows you can. Nobody is expecting you to win this thing, Harry. It would be a miracle if you did, but stop thinking you're going to die and stop looking at the bad side of this.”

“She is right.” Gwyn sighed.

“I am.” Ginny rubbed Gwyn’s back. “You keep saying how you didn't want this to happen, but it's happening and you have to man up and deal with it.”

“So what? I play to win?”

“No you idiot, you play to survive. That's what you have to do, that's what people are expecting you to do, so do it.”

Harry leaned back into the grass and thought about it. For the past two weeks he had been speaking about how hard it was going to be, but he had done stuff nobody thought could happen. He produced a patronus charm, he managed to be the only person in his class to throw off the imperious curse. If he put his mind to it he could cheat death.

“You're right. No one said I had to win the thing, I can just play as shitty as I can.”

Ginny rubbed her head and groaned. “No! Are you forgetting that every single Slytherin has their hopes on you? If you don't even place Harry, you're going to be crucified, Boy-Who-Lived or not. Your main goal is going to be to survive but try to survive in a way that will please those judges to give you a high score.”

“So you want me to play for the crowd?”

“I want you to play for you. And deny it as much as you want, but you want to win this. The game seems thrilling to you, intriguing, but you're so adamant in the fact that you're innocent and you think the only way to prove your innocence is to be defensive about the whole entire situation.”

“You're very good with words, maybe you should be one of those people that humans pay to speak to.” Eliza said around the mouthful of egg.

“Maybe. Harry stop being a bitch. Stand up, learn your spells and survive this thing. Don't play this game to lose, play to survive and play it well because you can lie to every other person out there but you can't lie to me. We both know you want this.”  

Play for yourself.

He hated how right Ginny was. He was against being in the tournament but… but there was a small part of him that wanted it. Wanted to show whoever put his name in he won’t die. And then an even smaller part wanted recognition of being the only 14 year old to win the game.

“You're right. And so is Eliza. You’re really good at the motivational stuff, being a therapist wouldn't be half bad.”

“Absolutely not. I don't think I could deal with people treating me the same way I treated Doctor Kane. Telling you the hard truth is what friends are for.”

“Thank you Ginny.” 

“No problem.” She said in English and exhaled. “I just want to sleep for 15 years straight.”

“HEY!” Footsteps came rushing towards them, and Harry looked up to see Hermione beaming down at him.

And he felt like Yule had come early.

“You won’t believe it!” She said as she sat down, Draco next to her. “We found out where the kitchens are.”

“Wait already?”

“Oh this is for PHE right?” Ginny pulled Eliza onto her lap. 

“It is. And we have your brothers to thank. They told us!”

“Willingly?”

Hermione made a face. “Draco might have coerced the location out of them. But it doesn't matter, we know where it is and we're going to go see them.”

“But we have to be quick, the dinner rush might mean that they won't have enough time for us.” Draco stood up and brushed his trousers. 

“They’re going to get back at you.”

“I’d like to see them try.” Was all Draco said as he walked away. Harry pulled Hermione up and turned to Ginny.

“Thank you. For the wake up call.”

“It’s whatever. I’ll bring Gwyn back to the Great Hall.” As they walked away, Hermione leaned closer.

“What help?”

“About the tournament.” Harry looked at her and smiled. “But tell me about the plan so far.”

As she spoke, Harry took his time to look at her. He liked her a lot. Whenever she’d smile at him his heart would race, she was the face he looked out for in crowds. But how could he tell her that?

He was scared that she’d give him that smile she did when she was in an awkward situation and put him down gently, and he’d ruin what they have. So it was best for him to be quiet, to hold out till she showed him a sign. He’d wait years for her.

“-and we ask them for help. How does that sound?”

“It’s great.” The corridors were filled with students from all 3 schools, and Harry caught sight of Alexander looking around.

“Poor Pansy.” Hermione sighed as they walked to the Great Hall. Then Harry stopped. Something was behind the suits of armour, and Harry could see a green lined robe.

He moved closer, wand out and tapped the knight. The person yelped and came out, hair dishevelled.

“Pansy?”

“GO, GO GO!” she yelled as she took hold of his hand, rushing down the corridor. Draco and Hermione followed her, then Draco rushed ahead, taking the lead.

They started to rush down stone staircases but instead of turning left like towards the dark dungeon with only a few green lights, they walked into a well-lit corridor with multiple portraits of food and utensils decorating the walls.

“They're really determined aren't they?” Draco said pointing at a picture of two house-elves carrying a bowl of fruit.

“Pansy what happened?” Harry asked and the girl leaned against the wall trying to catch her breath.

“Alexander. Dominic. Caught me. Ran.” She managed. The 4 of them looked at the large wooden door and Hermione moved forward, shoving it open.

The Kitchens were as large as the Great Hall. Pots and pans lined the walls, and a large fire was roaring. Hermione slightly backed up and grabbed Pansy’s hand. But as Harry was looking around, a figure ran up to him, grabbing his legs.

“HARRY POTTER!” SIR!” 

Dobby was laughing, clutching Harry’s feet. He looked much better than before, he had a large hat on his head. He had a bright yellow pillowcase on, and on one foot was the sock he was freed with (Now much cleaner.) and a bright orange and pink one on the other.

“How are you Dobby?” Harry asked and he hugged the small elf. Dobby laughed and pulled Harry to a chair then froze. He was looking at an equally shocked Draco.

“Dobby?”

“Ma- Mister Malfoy.” Dobby was smiling as he walked to Draco, wrapping his hands around his legs. 

“I’ve missed you,” was all Draco said, his eyes locked on the elf. Hermione slowly moved forward and waved at Dobby.

“Hello Dobby. I’m Hermione. Can I ask you some questions?”

“Any friend of the Great Harry Potter is a friend of mine!” Hermione smiled but looked at Pansy. She was still panting and clutching her chest.

“Are you ok Pans?”

“Yes. I just need- water.” The second the word water left her mouth, About half a dozen House-elves came rushing forward carrying two large pictures of ice cold water glasses and also tea and biscuits. They ushered Pansy into a chair and handed her a glass, and waited until she finished it to hand her another one.

“Thank you very much.” A small little elf in a tea towel stamped with the Hogwarts crest gave her a big smile and walked right back to the tables. Taking a better look at the kitchens it seemed like the four tables mirror the ones right above the Great Hall.

“I never thought the kitchens were this big.” Harry slowly sat down next to Pansy. “Dobby how have you been? I haven't seen you in ages.”

“Dobby wanted to find work. But a lot of families don't want to take a disgraced House-elf, especially House-elves who are asking for much more than others.”

Hermione perked up and pulled out her notebook looking at Dobby in earnest. “What exactly are you asking for?”

“More family magic, and more access to Dobby’s magic.” The elf lit up and a few House-elves looked his way, some of them looked proposed but others- others had a look of longing in their eyes.

“But I'm assuming not a lot of families like that.” The elf shook his head.

“People don't like the old ways anymore, people think House-elves should be seen and not heard.”

“They is right.” A slurred voice came from the fireplace, and to Harry's utter shock Winky was sitting there, a butterbeer in her hand, her clothes in an absolutely state.

“Winky?” Draco gasped, walking to the House-elf and kneeling at her side. 

“That is Winky. She was freed.” Dobby said in a low tone but Winky heard him nonetheless. She threw herself to the ground and started to hit the floor. As Draco and Pansy were slowly comforting the House-elf. Hermione turned to a group working on the Hufflepuff table.

“Excuse me, could I ask you something?” she said and one of the elves came closer brandishing a tray of cakes.

“No, not that. I wanted to ask how you feel about working?”

The House-elf slightly tensed and stood taller. “Ella likes working. I like working for Hogwarts.”

“I know but do you like what you get out of it?” Hermione said and the Elf frowned.

“She's asking if you'd like it if you had more access to magic and your own as well?” Harry added on.

The elf froze and looked at him in horror, then shook her head and walked back to the table not making eye contact.

“I don't understand,” Hermione said as she looked around. “They look happy I think?”

“Maybe they're so used to how things are working now that they don't know how good it was beforehand.”

“I remember.” A deep voice came behind them, and an elf, an older looking elf slowly wobbled towards them, a tray of biscuits in his hands. But there was something about him that looked much more different than all the other elves. Instead of grayish skin, his was darker, almost similar to Rowle’s skin tone. He didn't have much hair on his head but it had a different shine than all the other house elves. 

Harry slowly got down to his level and looked at him. “You were alive back then?”

“My grandmother was. Back when House-elves were free. We could find any families we wanted to bond with and have access to their family magic. It made us stronger, it made us better. We used to perform any feats we wanted and once we were treated badly, Magic would let us get our revenge.”

“But what exactly happened?”

“Times changed. Mistresses and Masters didn't like how much magic House-elves were taking, they didn't like the freedom House-elves had. They took inspiration from the muggles and thought- they thought House-elves didn't deserve freedom, House-elves only were to be seen and not heard.”

“But if you were given the chance, if things could be the way it was when your grandmother was alive would you prefer that?”

The old elf nodded and Harry spotted a few more standing behind him. “House-elves are much weaker now. We don't have much access to magic, but the House-elves have tried to change things, and we were told to be quiet.”

Hermione who had been writing things down slowly put her pen away and grabbed the old elf's hand. “We're trying to change that. House-elves are just as equal as wixen. You shouldn't be treated terribly and be expected to grin and bear it. We're going to try our best, I promise you that.” 

“You are being a bad elf!” A squeaky voice said from behind and an elf wearing an apron and a chef's hat came forward. “You speak badly about our Masters.”

“He's not, he's just telling us how things used to be.” Hermione said, but the elf moved closer, waving his spatula.

“Why do we need to go back to how it was? House-elves are happy like this. We make our Masters and Mistresses happy and we get magic in return.”

“But Masters and Mistresses can treat us badly and House-elves cannot react, will not react.” The old elf said, and the sous chef simply shook his head.

“You are old. Your brain is not as good as it used to be, you are hallucinating.”

“That's not nice.” Pansy said as she stood next to Winky. The chef nodded and walked toward the back, he grabbed a pot and started to bang his head against it. Pansy let out a yell and rushed to him. 

“House-elves like things how they are, Miss should not fix things. Would Miss like a tea cake?” Harry had never seen a dessert offered with such anger in one's eyes.

Hermione could only look at them, pain in her eyes.

“I just-”

“Mione no.” Draco said softly. “At least you tried. You can't change people's minds in one interaction; it takes time. Thank you very much. We enjoyed the food and we enjoyed the company.”

Instantly House-elves surrounded Draco, shoving cakes, biscuits and sandwiches in his hands. 

“Dobby, I have a favour to ask.” Harry said and the elf beamed up at him.

“You see I'm suspicious of a Professor and I was wondering if you could follow him for a bit.”

Hermione’s eyes went wide but Dobby bowed his head. “We can't follow Professors unless we are told to. Dobby can help Harry Potter in another way. Dobby can go into rooms when the Professor has left it.”

“That's right. Whenever you have free time, just see what you can do for me. The Professor is the History of Magic teacher: Professor Stephen Wilson.”

“Dobby is very happy to help Harry Potter.” The elf gave Harry a smile and Harry patted his shoulder.

As the four of them walked out, Hermione looked deep in thought.

“Well we've gotten that down, now we just need to figure out how we're going to be forward with our plan and have our first ever meeting.”

“Since we have at least one member from every house we can give them the flyers when we finally decide on the date.” Draco was taking a bite out of a sandwich he got. “As far as infiltrating kitchens go, this was a pleasant surprise.”

“I don't think it was a good idea to tell Dobby to shadow Professor Wilson.” Hermione bit her nail, and Pansy pulled her finger out of her mouth.

“That's such a good idea, Dobby can tell us if he's trying to set you up for the games and see if he's trying to do anything else.”

“Has Sirius told you anyway he can get you out of the game?” Draco asked but Harry shook his head.

“No and at this point I truly don't care. My name is already in the running, people are already mad at me, so I might as well compete and do the best I can.”

 Hermione gave him a smile and nudged his shoulder. “I think I like this new perspective. You know what this means. I found an amazing spell from a six-year book and it's going to work wonders. Let's give it a go!”

Notes:

That is chapter 13! I loved Hermione's idea with SPEW, but the way she went about it was honestly so awful. I sprinkled a few things between these chapters and I hope you guys enjoy them. And we have Ginny being the amazing person she is.

 

Quick Question: What do you think is going on with Wilson?

 

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 12th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 14: See No Evil

Summary:

Harry has a wake up call

“Now I know that the class change might make some people think it’s fine to mess around, but let's keep some decorum. Try to banish those hats in front of you, and keep at it. If you need help, come up front.” Professor Flitwick took a seat and the class got a crack on it.

Harry was next to Theo and Megan Jones. Megan was ignoring him, like most Hufflepuffs. Ever since Harry had stopped correcting people when they brought up his name being in the cup, people had taken it as him finally giving up the facade. So people decided to retaliate in other ways, such as the “support of Cedric Diggory,” badges, that oh so maturely turned into “Harry Potter stinks” which was by no means the truth because Harry considered himself a very hygienic person.

Megan was sporting one of those badges, even as Susan looked at her weirdly. Harry didn't really care, sure it was a bit weird, but Harry was used to the stairs and pissed off looks.

“Do you know how much we could do with this spell?” Theo said as he banished his hat right into the box. “We could use this on humans as well, banish somebody into a room and lock it from the outside. Oh, that'll be so much fun. He closed his eyes and a smile spread across his face.

“Do you think it would be helpful in the games?” Megan let out a laugh and Harry finally faced her.

“Is there a problem?”

She only looked at him wide-eyed then turned back to her hat.

“I kind of hate how far back they pushed the Hogsmeade visit. I mean I understand it was Samhian and the Goblet was deciding what champion to pick, but they could have made it the next week or even that weekend.”

“Maybe they wanted people to get used to the exchange students.” 

“And what better bonding is there than going outside school grounds and acting like hooligans?” Theo gave Harry a smirk

“Professor Flitwick? A quiet voice said from the hall and Harry saw Colin Creevey standing there.

“Yes Mister Creevey? Is there something wrong?”

“I need to take Harry Potter.” A few people “Ohhh” at the prospect of Harry being in trouble.

“Is there any specific reason?”

“It's because of the Champions. It's the Weighing of the Wands.” The Professor nodded and gestured for Harry, but just before he was about to leave the Professor held out his hand, signaling for Harry's wand. Professor Flitwick grabbed his own and cast a charm. Harry’s wand started to shine as the spell moved down to the base, and when it was done, the smudge marks and stains on Harry’s wand were all gone.

“Don't want to embarrass yourself in front of the other champions, do you now? Since you've successfully done the banishing charm you don't need to do the homework, and I will see you during our next lesson, Mister Potter.” Harry could only nod as he followed Colin outside.

“So just wand weighing?” Harry asked the younger boy, and he shook his head,

“And pictures.”

“What!” Harry yelled as he looked at the nearest coat of arms. He looked fine, his hair was slowly coming undone, looking more windswept every second.

“Yeah, they’ve got people from the Daily Prophet! He even showed me how his camera works! I really want to get into photography.” He said dreamily. 

“I’m sure you can, you have the skill for it Colin. Who’s there?”

“Everyone but the Headmasters and Mr. Crouch. Good luck!” Colin gave him a high five and walked back to the main hall. Harry grabbed his wand and looked at the window, his face reflecting back at him.

“You can do this. You have to.” And with that he opened the door. The classroom was small, all the tables but 3 had been shown back. The 3 tables were covered in a red velvet cloth, and 5 tables were behind it. Ludo Bagman was sitting in one, and so was a woman that had her back to Harry.

Cedric and Fleur were speaking with each other, and Viktor was standing on his own, looking irritated. Harry closed the door and the woman faced him, and he had to stop his eyes from rolling.

“Ah yes, champion no. 4! Come in, make yourself comfortable.” Ludo stood up and gestured Harry forward. “Sorry to pull you out of your lesson but this is fairly simple I promise you. We're just going to see that your wands are working fine and then take a few pictures. This is-”

“Rita Skeeter.” Harry finished for him and Rita gave Harry a smile, and he could count a few golden teeth.

“Mister Potter. When I say I have been very intrigued to meet you.”

“The pleasure is all mine.” He could hear Cedric let out an embarrassed laugh in the background, but Harry kept his eyes on the woman in front of him. She was wearing magenta robes, her blonde hair was in ringlets framing her face. She had a few fine lines, but she made them work. Rita looked him up and down then gave Ludo a sugary smile.

“You don't mind if I borrow Harry, do you? The youngest champion surely would add a little twist and I would love to get a few words from him.”

“Well if Harry doesn't object-”

“I am objecting. There are three other champions you can choose to interview and you're more than welcome to do so.”

“But no champion’s selection has as much speculation around them. It would only be a few minutes, Mister Potter.” She reached her hand out but Harry moved aside. “I have many viewers who would be very happy with a little segment.”

“Are all your viewers so hungry that they don't mind whatever twisted lies you serve them?” The woman's eyes widened, then a sympathetic smile crossed her face.

“That business with your Godfather, you can't fault me. You looked scared, any comments?”

“The boy has made his point.” Fleur said she walked forward placing a slender hand on his shoulder. “He does not want to go with you to get a segment.”

“With all respect Miss Delacour-” Rita’s face had turned sour, but Fleur held up a hand.

“You don't seem to be acting respectfully. The boy has told you multiple times that he does not want to be part of your little story so you should respect him. Come with me Harry, we have much to discuss.” Fleur seemed to be much stronger than she let on as she forcefully shoved him towards where the other champions were seated. 

“No class at all.” Fleur sighed and tossed her hair. “I wonder why the Headmaster had her come here.”

“She’s good at getting people hooked.” Cedric said as he looked at Harry. “You uh- you doing well?”

“Yeah. You?”

“Great.”

“You two are horrid at small talk.” Fleur sighed. “Harry, have you been well with all that’s happened?”

“It’s fine. How are you finding Hogwarts?”

“It is… I don't have the word for it, is it cute?” Cedric raised the brow and Harry closed his eyes trying to figure out what exactly Fleur meant.

“Quaint, you mean quaint.”

She snapped her hands. “Yes, that is the word! Hogwarts is a very quaint school. It's not as good as the Beauxbatons, Hogwarts is like the… cozy feeling. Like you are in bed with a very lovely book and drink. Beauxbatons is very classy, sharp.”

“Durmstrang is dark, dark and harsh but it's a good dark, like dark sky after rain with a nice smell.” Viktor spoke.

“My father's been to Durmstrang once. He said it's a very intimidating place.” Cedric waved his hands.

“He is right, weak willed students do not survive.”

“You're not worried about Skeeter posting something about what you said Harry, are you? Fleur looked puzzled and Harry laughed.

“No. If people take her little gossip sight seriously then so be it. Public opinion is not something I care for.”

“Really? Surely the Boy-Who-Lived must care about the image he shows the world.”

“To be honest I don't care. If I lived by the confines of Boy-Who-Lived, life would be inhumanly boring.” 

“Ah, lovely to see you all.” Headmaster Dumbledore said as he walked in. Madam Maxime and Karkaroff followed. Fleur stood up and waited till her headmistress was seated. Mr. Crouch was sitting down when Harry felt a twinge of rage bubbling up. He disregarded his elf like dirt, and she was losing her head in worry according to Draco and Pansy.

But another walked in, a frail older man, and when he turned around, Harry saw pale blue eyes.

“And this is Mr. Ollivander. He’ll be looking over your wands and seeing if they work.” The old man nodded and looked at Fleur.

“Miss Delacour, your wand please.” Fleur walked over and handed her wand, and it seemed Draco was right. Fleur’s wand held a Veela hair strand. Mr. Ollivander waved the wand and flowers came out. Fleur came back with the bouquet and Cedric moved up.

“One of mine. Good. 12 inches, a hair from a male unicorn, ashwood. You keep it in good health?”

“Polished it last night.” The boy said and Harry turned his head, the joke on his tongue. He looked at Viktor, who was looking at him, his eyes wide. Harry faced the front and tried to hold back the laughter.

Viktor was called up, his wand made of a dragon heartstring and Hornbeam and was deemed clear, a flock of birds came out.

“And Mister Potter.” Harry was glad Professor Flitwick had cleaned his wand as he handed it over.

“Ah yes. How could I forget such a wand.” His eyes met Harry and the boy gave a small nod. Harry waited as the man looked over the wand. “Holly, Phoenix feather, 11 inches. Very good.” He conjured forth a glass of wine and handed Harry the wand back.

“Thank you very much, now for the photos!” Ludo said, and Harry sighed. The judges and the champions came closer to the camera, and after some adjustment, Madam Maxime was seated and the others stood around her. Harry was next to Cedric and Viktor, and tried his best not to blink.

Once the pictures with the teachers were done, Rita moved forward and looked at Harry.

“Take the seat Harry, we need to get you in the shot.”

“Oh no, I'm fine.”

“You're the youngest, and the Hogwarts Champion. We need to-”

“Cedric is the Hogwarts Champion. Go on Ced.” Harry gave the boy a nudge, and something like fear crossed his face.

“Oh no. I think it should be Viktor, being a Quidditch player.” 

The boy shook his head, not bothering to elaborate. Fleur sighed and took the seat, her hair falling down her shoulders. Harry took the space on her right, Viktor behind Fleur, and Cedric on her left.

When the photos were done, Harry grabbed his bag and all but ran out the door. Rita had been eyeing him the whole time, and he was certain she was going to trap him to get that damned segment.

The corridors had people pushing past, trying to get to their dorms, or the Bagnold room, and he was thankful for the cover.

He was almost at the Great Hall when he heard it.

“Mister Potter.” He froze, and slowly turned his head. The headmaster was standing at the base of the staircase, and gave him a smile. “Care to humour an old man?”

It wasn’t really a choice, so Harry followed him behind towards the gargoyle guarded office. The walk was quiet, and Harry tried to think of why the headmaster would want to speak with him.

The office was how it was, gadgets across the table, Fawkes in his cage, sleeping. But the room wasn’t empty. Alastor Moody was looking at a bowl, his face half lit up.

“Take a seat Mister Potter.” The headmaster waved a hand, and a chair came out. Harry sank down, wondering what the hell to do.

“Professor Moody tells me that you have a gift when it comes to throwing off the imperious curse.” Dumbledore said as he rested his chin on his interlocked hands. “And I must say, I’m quite intrigued.”

“It’s not much-”

“The lad’s being humble. He’s the only one in the year, and one of 3 that can. I’ve never seen someone take back control of their mind as well as he does.”

The headmaster smiled, and Harry shifted in his seat.

“I have to say, I’ve spoken to Miss Ruiz and Mister Farkle, I was hoping to see how you react to the spell. If you are so amenable?”

“I don’t think-”

“People will use the spell on you, it might even be your classmates, your friends.” Moody cut in, still looking down at the bowl.

“Excuse me?”

“Alastor let’s not.”

“And the worst part of it is that you know that as well. Your friends care for you, just as much as you care for them. But when it really comes down to it do you think they'll pick you over family ties? Look at what happened to your father when he trusted someone, see the fate he ended up with.”

Harry’s vision was getting blurred at the edges, and it seemed Moody wanted that.

“Alastor enough.” Dumbledore’s tone gave no room for argument. He leaned back and gave Harry a sad smile. “You don’t have to Mister Potter-”

“Do it.” 

That was all Moody needed. The spell hit him square in the chest, and the feeling of nothingness came with it.

“ Hit me. However you want .” The disembodied voice said, and Harry almost agreed. But the calmer voice rationed that as much as he wanted to knock Moody to the ground and beat him, it wouldn't bode well for him. But his anger wasn’t quick to put out. He stood his ground, as much as he wanted to punch the smug look off of Moody’s face.

The curse lifted off him and the Headmaster clapped.

“Not even a flinch. Mister Potter, well done!” He stood up and his blue robes shimmered with the movement. “That was delightful. Thank you very much.”

Harry grabbed his bag and dipped his head, his body still buzzing with the urge to hit Moody. “No worries Headmaster.”

He walked down deserted corridors and tried to find an empty classroom, and Harry found himself thinking about the photoshoot and also Fleur’s words.

The tournament was about a week away and other than a few spells Harry was virtually fucked. There was no way he or any of the other champions could know what exactly was going to happen, only that it involved daring. And what the fuck was daring anyway? Was he supposed to make brash decisions and run into danger at the first sight of it? He wasn't a Gryffindor. Was he going to fight something or was he going to fight the other contestants? And what exactly in the first trial would lead him to understanding the second? Were all the tasks linked? 

And what the fuck was Skeeter’s issue? Trying to act as if Harry was the only champion in Hogwarts when he wasn't even supposed to be the champion in the first place. It wasn't the fact that he didn't like the feeling of being a champion he didn't like Rita in general. Not because of what she wrote about his Godfather but what she wrote about Blaise and his mother, no matter how true it may be.

She had her nose in other people's business far too often, and if she kept being around Harry, she was going to be an issue.

He kept walking and walking until he found an empty classroom on the 5th floor. The desks were pushed back and Harry let out a delighted sigh.

“Fancy seeing you here.” A voice said, and Apollon came out of the corner, a book and his wand in his hands.

“Apollon, good afternoon. What are you doing here?”

“Taking advantage of the many rooms in this castle. I wanted to have a go at these.” He waved the book and Harry came closer. But as he was in reach, Apollon moved back, shaking his head. “I don’t think you’d like these. A tad bit too dark for the Boy-Who-Lived.”

“I know some spells others would shy from.”

“Ok, tell me.”

“The finger removing jinx, the mouth one, the rope spell, the-” Harry stopped when he saw Apollon’s face. He looked a second away from laughing.

“You think those are dark?”

“I mean considering everything the other students do, yes.”

“Oh you sweet child.” Apollon said then he started to laugh, laughing like what Harry said was the funniest thing in the world. “That's child's play. I'd expect any second year to know those spells.”

“So what exactly is in your book?”

“Spells way too dark for you.”

“How do you know if I don't try them?”

“Listen,” Apollon said as he put his book behind him. “I don't doubt you can do these spells, but I don't want to deal with the repercussions of teaching you some spells that you might use in a moment of anger.”

“You have to give me more credit than that.”

“I don’t know you well enough to do so.”

“Then teach me one. One and give me a day-”

“Anyone can hold out for a day.”

“A week then. If I haven't used it by next Monday, you’ll teach me more.”

Apollon leaned against a desk, looking at Harry as if he had grown an extra head. “Why are you so eager to learn these spells?”

“Because I don’t want to be caught off guard. And I'm not talking about this competition, I'm talking about outside it. People will be angry at me for my name alone, people twice my age, and if the spells I consider dark are nothing but child's play to you, what do you think it's going to be like for them?”

“So this is to save your own skin against Death Eaters? If that is the case learn some other spells, some lighter spells.”

“Light spells won't save me from Death Eaters. And what makes you think I want them to walk away with a simple jinx?” 

The boy took a few breaths, then shrugged his shoulders. “Okay. If you keep your trap shut for a week, next monday I’ll show you some more. Let's see.” He flipped through the book, and stopped on page. “This one.”

Harry took the book, and looked at the writing, then scoffed.

“That's it? You tell me you're going to teach me dark spells and you teach me how to stop someone from seeing?”

“You're not looking at the bigger picture, Potter. Sight is one of the most important things when it comes to this world and casting magic. Imagine you're in a duel with somebody and you cast a spell for them to stop seeing, and all they can see black. They can't see you, they can't see around them, they can't see their own hands. It might seem like a gentle spell right now, but in a battle it's more than useful.”

Harry looked at the spell, at the movement in the description and he almost said no.

But the prospect of waiting a week and then having the whole entire book's content spread out to him was more than tempting. Apollon could teach him the spells, and Harry could write them down himself. And then if anything were to happen, if the husk of Voldemort were to come after him, he'd be able to stop it. He'd be able to destroy him and finally earn the title of the Savior of the Wizarding World.

“Okay.” Apollon closed the door with a wave of his wand, and he laid the book down. “The Movement is a sharp move across your eyes then you point at your target, and the incantation is Visus Illaqueus. The colour is a milky white. Now let's give it a try.” He pointed at a chair, and turned it into a small rabbit. It hopped across the floor, bumping into chairs and table legs. Harry let out an amused chuckle and Apollon raised his wand.

“Visus Illaqueus.” The wand slashed across his eyes, then found the rabbit. The white spell hit its eyes, even though the rabbit was showing them its side. It stopped hopping and froze, its little freezing. It squealed and ran around, its body slamming into the chairs.

Apollon stopped the spell and gave Harry a half smile. “Your turn.”

Harry moved closer to the pet, and it moved back trying to hide behind a chair.

“It’s not real, if that helps. Me and you know it’s a chair. Now go.” Apollon said, and Harry raised his wand.

“Visus Illaqueus!” His moves were sharp, and the rabbit tried to run, but the spell found it. And once more, it sobbed in pain, burying its head under its paws.

“See how it's affecting a rabbit, see how it's whole entire world crumbles when they lose their sight. Now imagine that on a wizard.” He closed his eyes and sighed. 

“What’s the counter-spell?”

“Aspectum Emission. The same movements.” Harry did the spell, and the colour was a light blue. The rabbit blinked, then Apollon turned it back into a chair.

“Now keep your end of the deal. No casting the spell till Monday. See you at dinner.” He gave a bow and walked out, and Harry stared at the once rabbit.

---

Dinner turned up to be interesting for a whole other reason. Hermione came bouncing inside the Great Hall sitting next to Draco and smiling at the group.

“You won't believe it, Professor Snape has finally approved PHE, and we can have our first meeting as soon as tomorrow! So I gave Hannah, Padma, and Neville papers like this, and they’ll hang it up!” The poster was green and had a few drawings of elves in togas, clean cloth, not pillowcases looking happy. It had a few words, and the classroom they’d meet at.

“I was thinking every other week we could meet up, that’s good right?”

“It gives us time to find ways to help. Good call.” Draco said as he looked at his soup.

So that’s how Harry found himself on the 4th floor surrounded by students with gold badges. Hermione was up front, pulling at her skirt as about 60 people looked at her. It seemed the poster did their job a bit too well. All the seats had a person occupying them, and more people stood across the walls. Draco was at the teachers table, Hermione having forced him there, and Harry felt a pang of resentment.

“Uh hello. Thank you all for coming. I um.” She looked at Draco who nodded, and she took in a breath. “We all know how House-Elves are treated, and we know that they deserve much more-”

“Who says that they deserve better?” A Slytherin said from the back, her red hair catching the light. 

Hermione looked at her and gave a smile. “Common sense. How would you feel if somebody came and took your freedom simply because they were superior to you?”

“Granger, wixen are the most superior species.”

“And what if in 100 years it isn't the case? What if centaurs finally managed to figure out what they're looking at in the sky and use it against us? What if a hundred years passed then suddenly wixen no longer have wands and are the ones wearing pillowcases, forced to serve by a species that couldn't care less for us?”

“But what exactly do you plan on doing with House-Elves? It seems they like how they are.”

“Not really. We've spoken to quite a few House-Elves who aren't happy with the predicament that they're in. Some of them are old enough to remember how it was like before wizards and witches took over how much magic they could take and how much magic they could perform.”

“So we need to figure out a way to get House-Elves to be treated like… what exactly wixen?” Dean Thomas said from the back of the classroom, his golden badge complementing his skin.

“I'm not dumb enough to think that House-Elves should be treated as well as wizards and witches, but they are sentient creatures capable of doing magic, the same way vampires, centaurs, and goblins are. They should have rights in place, they shouldn't be treated less than just because they don't conform to human standards. You wouldn't appreciate it if muggles came over and told you they were better than you, so why do you think House-Elves would enjoy it?”

“Muggle-borns already come in acting better than us.” A Hufflepuff said, and Harry didn’t know if Hermione heard them.

“The goal of this club is to bring awareness to how House-Elves are being treated to everyone, not just Pure-bloods who can afford House-Elves.”

“We also want to bring this to the Wizengamot, that's our end goal, bringing it forward and making sure laws that hinder House-Elves are abolished and better ones are put in place.” Draco said as he faced the crowd. “Does anybody have any ideas on how we can do so?”

“Well, to get to the Wizengamot we need to raise money and bring awareness to people outside of Hogwarts.” Lucinda David, a Gryffindor said from the front of the class. “So maybe we should try to get papers involved.”

“I don't think the Daily Prophet is gonna pick up on something like this, especially with the Tournament going on.”

“Oh we can ask my father.” Luna's dreamy voice cut through, and everybody faced her. “He runs the Quibbler you know?”

Hermione nodded and gave her smile. “Okay we’ll use the paper to get exposure but we need to build a reputation beforehand.”

“We could do a bake sale. We can ask one of the teachers to do so on a weekend and we can bake treats ourselves, not using House-Elves labour as well so we can show we stand in solidarity and we could sell them.” Michael Corner said from the front, and Hermione clapped her hands.

“We could also sell other things like in pamphlets about House-Elves rights, we could have a few games, we could have some House-Elves come out and speak.” Harry added and Hermione looked at him as if he hung the moon.

“That is a perfect idea.”

“There’s only one problem, considering the Tournament is happening this year and we have exchanged students, there's a high chance that the headmaster is going to say no. And we don't want to come off too strong. We don't want to set the tone that we’re going to be extravagant and waving wealth in people's faces, that makes them less likely to join people's causes. I say we save that for next year.”

“Some of us won't be here next year.” A Gryffindor said and Draco rolled his eyes.

“Then we can try to convince the Headmaster to let you guys come back and help.”

“What if we used fear?” Somebody said from the back and Millicent Bulestrode came forward. “What if we show people what life would be like without House-Elves? You said it yourself, the less access House-Elves have to magic the shorter their lifespan are, and they're less likely to reproduce. So what if we show what life would be like without House-Elves.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione said and Millicent gave her a hair-raising smile.

“We go to the teachers and ask them for one day only, the House-Elves serve measly food. Like war rations: boiled potatoes water and flavorless bread. Because let's be honest, a lot of people that own House-Elves don't know how to cook. That's going to show people to treat House-Elves better in fear that they might not be able to get work out of them.”

“Oh that's devious I like it.” Parvati laughed.

“Okay we're going to go to the head of houses when we get the time, preferably after the first trial and try to convince them to do so. Then we'll send a letter to Luna's father and have him post about it.”

“You also have to make it come off in a good light, not as if Hogwarts is trying to starve the children.” Blaise said and Hermione clapped her hands once more.

“I think that's a great idea but we should put it to a vote. Whoever agrees with the motion please raise your hands.” Everyone raised their hands, not even a single person abstaining. And Hermione smiled a smile so bright it looked like it could light all of Hogwarts.

---

“What is this?” Valeria said as she walked into the potions room. There was a lone cauldron and table in the center, Ginny and Colin were in their usual corner, laughing about Merlin knows what.

“We’ve managed to get you to do proper prep for potions, so I want you to try a potion on your own. The grinding potion to be exact. So get your prep ready.”

Val gave him a confused look, but placed her stuff down and washed her hands. Harry turned to look at Colin, who threw him a wink.

Val was prepping her flying seahorse when Ginny screamed, throwing her books on the floor.

“DANCE TIME!” She yelled and started to dance, and Harry had to cover his mouth to stop laughing. She had no sense of rhythm, she moved her hands like they were weapons and was tapping her feet. Colin jumped up and joined in the insanity.

Val looked at them, her blue eyes wide in irritation. “What are you-”

“Focus on your potion, ignore them.”

Val pointed her hand at the pair, Ginny was on a table and Colin was doing a perfect impression of a worm, still screaming and laughing. “Who can ignore them?”

“Try to.” The Hufflepuff let loose a scream herself and turned it back to her base, which was now boiling on the cauldron. She slowly dropped in her fairy wings and was starting to mix the cauldron until it turned a shade of turquoise. Her lips were pressed together and she was tapping her finger slowly on the counter as a means of grounding herself, so Harry enacted Plan B.

Pulling out the book Hermione had been raving about from his bag, he sat down close to her, so close his knee was almost touching hers and opened to a random page.

“Do you see what she's wearing? Short sleeves, is she trying to lure the gentlemen walking by acting a fool?” Harry said, putting on a haughty tone and Val slowly turned towards him.

“What are you playing at, Harry?”

“Nothing I'm just reading. Just focus on your potion. It should be time for you to add in your doxy eggs.”

“I can't add in my doxy eggs, you're breathing over my shoulder and you're reading and- UGH just stop!”

“I thought you wanted to pass potions.” Harry asked as Ginny cackled, jumping on Colin’s back and acting like a train.

“I do! I truly do, so how am I going to do so if you guys are just screaming at me- oh.” Her shoulder slumped as she added in the doxy eggs, making sure all of them fell into the cauldron. “Is this you trying to make me work under pressure?”

“Bullseye. ‘Irene wasn't paying attention to the gossip her aunts were now delving into; she was looking towards the library where Lord Kent slowly disappeared into, wondering if she could get away with sneaking in after him. He had been eyeing her fortune like a fox circling its prey, and she’d be damned if he'd find a way to snag it from underneath her feet. Aunt Elizabeth had left the money for her. She was a demented old lady, but she left it for her.’” 

Harry carried on and snuck a quick glance towards the other two who were still screaming and shouting. Colin was now trying to teach Ginny how to do the worm, and all it was achieving was getting her uniform dirty and making her laugh even harder.

Val kept going with her potion, despite Harry reading the novel in her ear, changing his tone and the other two screaming like mad men. But she was doing better than Harry thought she could have. All of her ingredients were dropped into the cauldron at the same time they were supposed to. She was stirring it correctly, and whenever she thought she was getting too stressed she'd tap her fingers against the table.

By the time she was done with the potion, it looked like a carbon copy from the book.

“I did it. I did it.” She sighed, leaning back. Ginny stopped rolling across the floor and stood up, looking at the concoction.

“Great job, Val!”

“And now people yelling in class won't be an issue if you could handle that.” Colin said, and Valeria faced Harry.

“Thank you, honestly this helped so much.” She faced Colin and Ginny, and Harry picked up the book again. Maybe Hermione had a point about it being intriguing.

Notes:

That is chapter 14! I added in the scene with Apollon because in all honesty the spells Harry thinks are dark aren't really dark. What would a mouth removing jinx do when somebody could simply use wordless magic? And this gives me the chance to make spells up myself that I feel like would do some big damage.

 

Quick Question: What do you think of Apollon?

 

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 14th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her called "Burn The Path". And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 15: White Gloves

Summary:

Harry can be smart sometimes

There was one thing that could unite most of the school, one thing that could stop arguments and fights, not because of happiness, but the fear of missing out on a Hogsmeade visit.

When the date was released, people refrained from acting out, stopped casting spells in corridors. One single mishap meant sitting out one of the most looked forward to events.

And it seemed teachers were well aware of it. Backtalk, late homework meant staying behind as the carriages pulled away.

Harry was gassed. Not because it was his 1st time, but because he didn't have to use his cloak to sneak out. Sirius had owled over his permission and Harry was on a cloud.

The Great Hall was filled with people in casual wear, and it wasn't just the Hogwarts students. Durmstrang and Beauxbatons blended in seamlessly.

And what made the day even better was that if Harry held out until tomorrow, Apollon would fulfill his promise and teach him more of the spells. It was harder than Harry thought. Every single time he came across somebody who irritated him, a Gryffindor that threw a comment his way, Harry's hand itched to grab his wand, cast the incantation and render them blind. The only thing holding him back was the knowledge of learning more spells. And all he had to do was wait 40 more hours. 

“I have so much to see, and show you.” Hermione said as she grabbed a piece of toast. “But first-”

“Speak with Professor McGonagall and get her permission for the House-Elf strike,” Draco whispered. “Smart work charming the signature paper.” He raised his glass and Harry had to agree. Only 60 out of 1000 students knew what Hermione planned, and that wasn’t counting the exchange students. And those students found themselves unable to speak of the matter, no matter how hard they tried.

“Pansy, I was thinking we could go to-”

“Oh I’m not going.” She said, and Daphne frowned.

“But it’s the 1st visit this year.” She pouted. Pansy gave her a smile and grabbed a plate of eggs.

“Just promise to get me something.”

“Pansy if you’re afraid of your cousin catching you, you can hide under my cloak.” Harry showed her the shimmering material. But she shook her head.

“It’s fine.” And she turned back to her food. Daphne frowned and faced Draco, mouthing something Harry couldn't catch.

But one thing that was putting a slight damper on the day was the Daily Prophet article that was circling around the tables.

MEET THE TRIWIZARD CHAMPIONS.

There's one topic gripping the British Wixen World, and also our friends across the British Channel. One topic that's brought up during the work day, and in the confines of our home around our warm food: The Triwizard tournament.

A tournament that was banned for its brutal ways and its harsh tasks, making its way back to the heart of Britain in Hogwarts. But one thing people also want to know are the students who are competing? Who has the Goblet chosen to take part in her games? And to those I say you're in luck, for this writer has traveled Hogwarts to meet all four, yes all four of the Champions.

Fleur Delacour, the Beauxbatons student and a woman who leaves a trail of hearts broken in her wake.

The descendant of a Veela from her mother's side, Miss Delacour has the looks and very much the wit of a Champion, but will that sharp tongue get her a win? Considering she’s the only female student competing, others would say she's at a disadvantage, but I say she is playing her cards right. Considering how smitten the three champions looked around her, I'd say the Veela Magic that runs through her blood is doing half the work.

The next champion is one whose name creates a sense of pride in everyone's heart, especially from his hometown in Bulgaria. Youngest seeker of the Bulgarian team, Viktor Krum was chosen to be the Durmstrang champion.

The player certainly lives up to his reputation of being a stoic and brooding man. Quiet, firm, and not backing down in the slightest is how this writer describes Viktor Krum. Coming from a school that prides strength over knowledge, one would say Viktor Krum has this game in the bag. But does his skills on a broom translate to his magic with a wand? Does Viktor Krum have the elegance of subtle wonderwork or is he as he is on a broom; cold and ruthless?

The first Hogwarts champion is a humble boy Cedric Diggory: a homemaker mother, a father who works for the ministry, and an ancestor who changed the layout of Azkaban as we know it. A prefect with a stellar record, a Hufflepuff with a heart of gold and looks to make the girls turn heads. Mister Diggory represents what we all think about Hogwarts: kind, gentle, and warm to all those who come in his vicinity. But will his kind heart sway his champions to move over so he can claim first place, or does he hold much more than meets the eye?

And finally the fourth mysterious student who was chosen for the tournament’s name echoes through the magical world. Children grow up knowing his name, adults remember the day he brought peace amongst us all. I'm speaking about none other than Harry Potter, the Savior of the Wizarding world, the defeater of You-Know-Who.

There is much speculation surrounding his choosing. The magical committee say that it was an error on their behalf and somebody thought it'd be a funny idea to put Mister Potter's name in the running, but one might think the fame is something Mister Potter lives for.

People around him say Mister Potter is a gentle soul until he's not. Mister Potter is a Slytherin, despite his family legacy and certainly acts like it. Acting with respect when he needs to be, and ruthless when it comes to it. Being the youngest champion to take part at 14, and being the youngest in all of the Tournaments history, Mister Potter is at a very severe disadvantage. Or is it the other champions that need to watch out?

But considering his Godfather is a Black and he is the Heir to such an illustrious and Noble House one, this writer would say maybe the Black Grimoire has been opened up to him, maybe he knows more spells than his competitors. He certainly has the famed Black family temper.

4 champions, 3 games, 2 events, and 1 winner. The lineup this year is certainly interesting, and we’re waiting with bated breath for the first task taking place on the 24th. If I were you I'd keep an ear to the ground because these champions have not come to play.

Rita Skeeter,

Daily Prophet.

Harry had read the paper and laughed. Rita was good, he had to give her that. And she certainly wasn’t too happy at the snub. But it didn't matter.

“Going to show us that famed Black temper, Harry?” Theo said and Harry threw a piece of bread at him.

“She's doing her best. I have to give her that.” Draco said as he read the paper again, reaching for a roll that one of the older boys pushed forward. He tore out a piece then looked down at the bread, his eyes wide in horror.

“Fuck.” He hissed, but he was too late, a pink cloud engulfed him, and his once blonde hair was a vibrant shade of pink, like the colour of cotton candy.

2 people were laughing from the Gryffindor table, and Hermione only sighed, trying to undo the charm, but it only made his hair brighter.

“Oh, I'm sorry.” She dug her teeth into her lip, smiling as Draco glared at her.

“I told you so.” Ginny said, wearing a light sage blouse under her jacket. “They don't take kindly to threats.”

“So they changed my hair!” Draco snapped and he looked at a spoon. The colour was horrible on him, and his face was set in a scowl. “I need to fix it, go to McGonagall without me.” He stormed out the hall as the Weasleys twins laughed themselves silly.

“Excited Ginny?” Theo asked as he looked at her outfit.

“Of course! Samira and I have plans, thanks to the Malfoy vault.” She waved a pouch of coins.

“We should go if we want to catch Professor McGonagall. Millicent!” Hermione dusted off her hands and grabbed her bag. Harry gave Ginny a nod and leaned down to whisper in Pansy's ear. “Take this.” He slipped the clock into her bag, and she squeezed his hand.

Hermione, Harry, Millicent, and Theo headed out towards the Castle Entrance. The deputy head was in her usual robes, her face set in a scowl that relaxed when she saw the group.

“Ah, an early outing?”

“Not yet Professor,” Hermione said as she rubbed her hands. “We have a proposition.”

The older woman raised a brow, and nodded.

“We were thinking, since PHE wants to help bring awareness to the mistreatment of House-elves, we should show what life would be like without them.” Millicent started.

“And what would that be?”

“We have a day where House-elves don't cook the usual elaborate meals. We have the House-Elves give less lustrously meals like for breakfast just toast, plain toast and maybe a smidge of butter, for lunch we just give green beans and boiled potatoes throwing up glass of cold water, and for dinner we could do something like slivers of meat with greens. We also get rid of the plates that everybody shares.”

“Miss Granger, as much as that idea sounds… interesting, considering we have students from two other schools, I doubt they would take this kindly.”

“The Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students most certainly have rations, and considering how Durmstrang students speak about strength, they might like this.”

Professor McGonagall pursed her lips and started to tap her left foot, a sign that Harry came to realize she was in deep thought. “The idea is very enlightening. Fear is a strong factor when it comes to change. I'll have a meeting with the Heads of Houses and the Headmaster, but I cannot guarantee it's going to be a yes. Now run along. I’m so glad you get to see Hogsmeade, Mister Potter.”

“Me too. Can’t wait to see Zonko’s.” He waved at the teacher and walked out the gates to where people were boarding carriages.

“I have plans, but hopefully this works out.” Millicent said as she walked back

Theo had said he was heading elsewhere with the Chess Club, and Harry bid him farewell. Blaise and Tracy were entering a carriage and the pair hopped in.

The carriage moved on its own accord, and Harry looked out the window. Autumn had only arrived, but signs of winter were coming out. The floor was slightly slippery with frost, but the carriage didn’t falter.

They kept walking the same path they took when the school year ended, but the carriage turned and took them down a different path. They passed by houses scattered across the roads, until they reached Hogsmeade.

It was much larger than Harry had seen in his 2 visits. There were much more shops on this end, stores that looked much empty than the main road.

“There's this brand new quill store that's just opened and apparently they've given each bird breed a specific trait. Owl quills have long-lasting ink, but eagles have finer writing.”

“I heard about that, apparently peacock feathers have coloured changing ink.” Tracey added as she looked out the window.

“Don't tell Draco about those. Pretty sure he’d have a heart attack if he found out about peacocks being plucked.”

“Why does his family own peacocks?”

“Apparently they're the only birds that can match their beauty and stunning faces.” Blaise made a series of faces and Harry laughed.

“Hopefully he manages to get his hair fixed. He shouldn’t have pissed off the twins.”

“It was worth it, we found the kitchens.” Hermione gave Harry’s hand a squeeze. “I'm so excited you finally got to come up with us, I mean honestly before it was just so annoying.”

The carriages came to a stop and Harry jumped out first, offering his hand to Hermione. She took hold of it and once she had come down she didn't let go, instead dragging him towards the shop she was speaking of.

There were rows of quills of all kinds, even doves. Books bound with gold and silver were on a shelf, and Harry walked over to one. It was small, and the pages were quite thick. He could use it as a spell book, write what Apollon taught him.

“Oh that’s a lovely book, and it’s got a sturdy spine.” Hermione said over his shoulder, her hands filled with one of each quill. Harry grabbed another one as they made their way to the front.

The shopkeeper was an old woman with a spindle of yarn, making what looked like a hat.

“Ah that’ll be…” She looked at each item, tapping her wand on them. “5 galleons, 2 sickles and 12 knuts.”

Harry pulled out 6 Galleons and pushed it forward.

“Wait no, Harry I was going to buy them.”

“But then you won't have enough for the other stores.” Harry grabbed the items, telling the lady to keep the change.

He handed Hermione the book and smiled. “Now we match.”

“You need to stop that, throwing your money around.”

“I have so much of it I might as well.”

“You’re worse than Draco.” She laughed and took his elbow, her body closer. They kept walking down the path until they made their way onto the main road where Hermione demanded he actually come into the Three Broomsticks and try the food.

The place was packed more so than usual, considering the Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students almost all the tables were taken hold of and Harry and Hermione were about to turn back until Ginny raised her hand and waved the pair over.

She was in a small corner booth with Luna and Samira, each of them nursing a butterbeer.

“It's absolutely packed.” Hermione said as she sat down removing her gloves.

“It's a good thing we came out really early.” Samira took another sip, her eyes fluttering. “I'm so glad we've rinsed Malfoy.”

“I'm quite surprised he didn't claim it wasn't accurate since Cedric is supposed to be the actual champion.” Harry said and Samira laughed.

“He tried to, but we told him he never said it had to be one of the three champions, we were just saying a Hogwarts champion not the champion. I don't think he really cared.”

“Fancy a butterbeer? Harry said to Hermione, and she nodded, turning back to the other girls. Getting to the front table was hard but Harry inevitably managed it. Just as he put down the order, he heard a few people speak behind him.

“-the nerve to show his face here.” Harry felt bad for the poor sod they were talking about until he heard the next sentence.

“I mean he stole your spark Cedric, think about it.” He looked his head around to see Cedric Diggory and three upper-classmen Hufflepuffs huddled together. And once they caught Harry looking at them, their faces were twisted in snares.

“Rich of you, coming here stealing something else? Cedric’s drink, his wand, his girlfriend?”

“Cut it out, it's not even his fault. I'm sorry Harry, they're dickheads.”

“Dickheads who care for you. Honestly, Potter's already famous. Rita Skeeter said it herself he wants attention.”

“Mate, you take opinions from Rita Skeeter, I don't think your words are worth acknowledging.” Light bounced off his chest and Harry came to realize they were wearing those support “Cedric Diggory badges” and with a quick tap it turned into “Harry Potter stinks.”

“Just go get us a table,” Cedric said and the three boys walked away but not before glaring at Harry. “I'm sorry they're just taking it really hard.”

“S’no problem. Want a Butterbeer as an apology?”

His grey eyes flashed with amusement. “I think that's an appropriate apology. Are you ready? Two days from today it’s Trial One.”

Harry waved down Madam Rosemerta and added another drink. “Finding out what exactly they mean by daring we'll be quite intriguing.”

“I say it's something along the lines of dueling each other.”

“They would have used another word for it, maybe cunning.” Harry turned towards the bar mistress and gave her a smile as she handed him three butterbeers. He pushed one Cedric’s away and gave him a curt nod. “See you around.”

“Likewise.”

Luna and Hermione were speaking about animals, and Hermione's face was in disbelief.

“Luna, I don't think that’s the case.”

“It's very true, the Ministry has a brain harvesting organization.” Ginny was holding back laughter as the blonde spoke. 

“Even if that was the case Luna, don't you think somebody would have reported it?

Luna raised her head and in a very serious tone said, “Where do you think they get the brains from?”

“Harry!” Hagrid came rushing in as Hermione said a “Thank Merlin” under her breath. “1st Hogsmeade visit eh?”

“Yep.” Hagrid nodded then his face dropped. “Mind swinging by tonight? Midnight?”

“Why, is this about the skewers?”

“No. Just come, bring your cloak. Take care. And great work with the Skewers Ginny, Charlie would be proud to hear about that.” The girl nodded and watched as the man tore through the crowd.

“Wonder what he wants?” Hermione frowned, and Luna drained her drink.

“It’s probably the Thestrals. They like Harry quite a lot.”

“Thestrals! In Hogwarts?” Hermione lit up and Luna smiled.

“They pull the carriages.”

“Is that what you were tapping at the start of the year?”

“Yes. They like head rubs. Oh look, it’s Blaise. He’s nice, not many nargels around him.” Blaise was in a good mood, he got to the table and pointed at the pair. 

“We need to go, Zonko awaits us.” Harry faced the 3 girls and placed 4 galleons on the table. 

“Buy another round.”

“Thank you kind sir.” Samira bowed her head as they walked towards the front table. The outside was much empty and colder.

“So I was thinking we could get a few joke papers and- is that Draco?” Blaise frowned as he pointed at Madam Puddifoots. Draco’s hair was back to its normal colouring, and he was pacing outside. Harry started walking towards him, Hermione asking if he knew Draco had come out.

“Dray?” Harry asked, and when Draco faced him, his eyes were wide. 

“What are you- nevermind, go.”

“What no? Is that Pansy- Are you helping her cousin meet her? Mate that’s not it.” Blaise was right, as he looked through the window, he could see Pansy seated near the window, her cousin beside her. And across was Dominic. Alexander was trying to get Pansy to speak, but she was taking a long sip from her drink.

“No, it’s not that. Please just go.”

“What is this?” Daphne hissed as she walked out the store, her hands crossed, and Hermione gasped.

“You’re in on this as well? Daphne what gives?”

“No that’s it, I’m going in.” Harry dropped his bag and walked towards the door, but Daphne put her hands up, blocking his way in.

“There's rules to this Harry. Don’t.”

“Rules? What on earth-” Hermione was speaking but Harry froze. He took a look at Pansy, at her face that looked close to tears, at her cousin, and he thought back to Lupin’s lesson in the teacher’s room.

White gloves.

White gloves…..

“That’s her betrothed?” Harry shouted, and Draco raised a brow.

“How the fuck do you know that?”

“Betrothed? What?” Hermione said, and Blaise sighed.

“Damn. I thought that the Parkinson’s were more progressive.”

“That's why Pansy’s been in a state. She's not just afraid of her cousin, she's afraid that he's going to make her talk to her betrothed.”

“Yes but how do you know that? Pansy’s been trying her best to keep everything quiet.”

“It's her boggart. Don't you remember last year when it turned into this box with white gloves. Neville was telling me last year that white gloves are a symbol of purity on a witch’s wedding day. She has on gloves when she walks down the island her husband takes them off.”

“That’s right. But if you know that she's betrothed to him, you know there are rules to it. You can't just walk in and demand to speak to Pansy.”

“So why are you just standing here?”

“I'm standing guard so nothing bad happens to her, and Daphne's inside so she can keep her closer look. I can't go inside because I'm a man but Daphne can.”

“Man is a stretch, so there's nothing we can do?” 

Draco scowled at Blaise. “No, we have to wait until they're done speaking and then try to hide Pansy away. Listen, they're going to be here for quite some time. How about you guys just go back, maybe get something.”

“You’ve been here a while, I'll look over her. Take a break.

“No need.”

“Move Malfoy.” Blaise shoved him aside and looked at Alexander, a frown on his face.

The 3 of them started to walk back and Draco looked at Hermione. “What was yours?”

“A life without magic.”

“Huh?”

“After my parents found out about me being petrified for a couple of weeks, they got really nervous and they wanted to pull me out, put me in a muggle school. Well ever since I have this fear that they're gonna pull me out, and I'm just going to be stuck in a world with no magic, no color.”

“Oh I just thought your parents gave you a really bad room.”

“Draco, that's stupid.” She pushed her hair back and looked at Harry. “So…”

“Voldemort. The younger version in the diary.” The words hurt as they came out. “He looked like me. And I- well we’re alike. Orphans, hating the muggles that raised us, Slytherins, can speak to snakes. I’m just worried-”

“You aren’t.” Draco said as they turned towards Honeydukes. “You’d never be like him.”

“So a cane?” Harry looked at Draco, and he made a face.

“What?”

“Your Boggart. It’s a cane right? Like your father’s?”

“Don’t be silly Harry, Canes don’t scare me.” 

“With all the excitement in the school year we ended up forgetting the plan we were supposed to do. Trying to recruit Sirius.” Hermione said.

“I can call him tonight.”

“Harry, we're in Hogwarts, you don't have a phone.”

“Oh Harry has a mirror that Sirius can speak to him with.” Draco said as he rolled his eyes. “Only he would make a mirror like that.”

“They did make the Map- oh Merlin we’re so stupid.” Harry said as he rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Why did we go looking for the kitchens when I have a map that shows us the whole layout of Hogwarts?” 

Hermione froze then whacked his head with her book. “Honestly Harry.”

---

“You should be in bed.” Sirius said as he pushed his hair back moving further down into his cushions. “You need all the sleep you can get considering the task is in two days.”

“Just have some more spells to catch up on, you know?” It was only 11pm and Harry had grown tired of waiting for Hagrid so he did what he should have done at the start of the year: tell Sirius about him and his friends' plan. “How's the search for Peter going?”

“Terrible. Remus came back a few nights ago and he's knackered. He's followed every single lead he's gotten and they've led nowhere. But don't worry the second we catch Peter, we’ll destroy that weird husk of Voldemort.”

“Speaking about Voldemort-”

“Did you have another dream?”

“No it's just. Don't you think that the Headmaster isn't telling us everything? I mean with why Voldemort really targeted my parents, and how I managed to survive the Killing Curse? All of that stuff.”

“Harry, I've told you that the headmaster works in odd ways, we just got to trust him on this.”

“We can't, Sirius. If he can't tell me the reason I had to live with my aunt, do you think he's going to tell us something like this?”

“I'm not Dumbledore's hugest fan, you know that Harry. But I also have faith in the man that helped destroy Grindelwald, the man that created an army against Voldemort when the Ministry themselves wanted to cower. Give it some time, maybe Dumbledore’s thinking you're still too young to know what really happened.”

“And he hasn't told you because?”

“Maybe because I was in Azkaban for about 12 years? Moving on I do have a question: have any kids in your year mentioned Bertha Jorkins?”

“No, why?”

“She's a person from the ministry that wasn't missing a few months ago, she works for Ludo Bagman?”

“He’s fine, a bit too enthusiastic, but alright. Better than Crouch. Did you know Winky's working at Hogwarts and she's utterly heartbroken about being let go.”

“That's Crouch for you. No matter who you are, he'll always bring the Hammer of the Law down. Now go to bed. Love you.”

“You too. Tell Remus I said hi.”

“Will do.” Harry dropped the mirror and sighed, grabbing his cloak that Pansy left on his trunk. Wrapping it around he snuck out the room.

The grounds were barely lit, and Harry stumbled as he walked, not wanting his wand light to give him away.

Hagrid was standing next to the Beauxbatons carriage, pushing his hair back. He was in this weird blue robe set and he was holding a large rose.

“Hagrid?” He whispered and the man smiled.

“Harry!” He said, then shut his mouth. Madam Maxime was coming out of the carriage, a shawl across her shoulders.

“Hagrid.” She said, her voice light, taking the rose. “Shall we?” She offered a hand to Hagrid, and they started to walk towards the forest. Harry hesitated, but walked on. He was under his cloak, and he could run if it came to it.

They kept walking down the forest, Madam Maxime and Hagrid laughing about something Harry couldn't hear. They kept walking until all he could see around him were trees until the castle itself was out of sight; they must have been walking for 20 minutes when Harry heard it.

Then he saw it.

A burst of flames, growing higher and higher until it grazed the top of the trees. A water spell quickly followed. But the beautiful blue Dragon wasn't giving up. It let out another jet of Fire and some more wizards and witches came forward.

“Stunners on five!” Harry heard a voice yell and 15 red lights hit the dragon square in the chest. It let out one more weak cry then crushed to the floor, the Earth shaking.

“Not too close Hagrid, she might wake up.”

“She's absolutely stunning.” The man who had flaming red hair came closer laughing. And Harry realized it was one of the Weasleys, was it Bill? No it was Charlie.

“For now, until she starts shooting fire, screaming for her eggs. Wait, what is she doing here?” he pointed at Madame Maxime and Hagrid gave him a small smile.

“Thought she'd enjoyed the scenery.”

“There's a chance she tells her student.”

“I would never tell my student what was happening in a trial.” Madam Maxime said she held her head high but Harry caught a glint of excitement in her eye. Sure she might not outright tell Fleur, but she'd find a way.

Harry took a better look at the dragon's; the silver blue one was now snoring, a few dragon tamers around her, there was another one with smooth green scales that Harry admired, somewhat similar to Gwyn’s. There was a red one with gold spikes around its face, and finally there was a gigantic black one that looked much different than the others.

Charlie and Hagrid were speaking but Harry could only look at the dragons.

Dragons, the first trial was Dragons.

He was utterly fucked.

“- I feel bad for him, you know he's only 14.” Charlie said as he wiped his brow and Hagrid nodded.

“Yeah poor kid, but he's taking it like a champ.”

“He's a decent kid. Met him at the World Cup, he seems to care about Ginny.”

“Your sister is a dab at Magical Creatures. Might follow in the footsteps.”

Charlie let out a laugh and pushed his hair back. “You really think my mother's going to let Ginny become a dragon trainer? She’d throw a fit. Honestly, I feel bad for them all. Dragons.” he said, shaking his head.

“Well at least they don't have to fight the dragons right? You guys aren’t gonna make the kids fight dragons are you?” Hagrid said, his face draining of color.

“No, they're just going to retrieve something.” Charlie still kept his eyes on Madam Maxime. “Oddly enough they wanted nesting mothers.”

“Well we ought to be getting back to the castle, you care for a drink Madam?”

“I would be delighted.” She offered her hand once more and Hagrid turned around, bidding Charlie farewell.

Harry staggered behind them, but movement caught his eyes in the trees, he kept his wand up as they walked back into the castle. 

Dragons. They had to get past mother dragons to retrieve something. Harry had no idea what to do; all the spells he was preparing for didn't involve an actual dragon. What exactly was he going to do? Would they tell him which one he’d face? No, they wouldn't tell him beforehand. He'd had to do research on each dragon individually and try to figure out what their weaknesses are? Merlin, what was he going to do?

He had been going down a spiral so hard he hadn't realized they were back at the Castle. He ran after they reached the carriage, not caring for formalities. 

But as he ran up the steps he caught another figure emerging and he froze. Karkaroff looked like the cat who got the cream as he walked back to the lake, where the ship was waiting.

So he knew as well and Madam Maxine? They were definitely going to tell their students no way in hell would they let them suffer like this. And if Harry knew-

Cedric didn't know.

The realization slapped him like a truck. Cedric had no idea what they were going up against. Harry wanted to keep his mouth shut. Harry wanted to watch the fear in his eyes as he faced the Dragon. Good riddance for all the shit his friends had been doing.

But that wasn't Cedric’s fault, not really, he was just really shit at telling his friends to stop. And what if he died? Would Harry really want that on his conscience? He let a student die because he was bitter enough to keep quiet. 

Instead of going down the staircase towards the dungeon, he started walking down the corridor to where the Huffelpuffs usually went. He pulled off his cloak and started to walk faster, praying that Filch and his cat weren’t around.

“Harry?” A voice said and he saw Susan Bones walking up to him with a potion in her hand.

“Susan, why are you out?”

“I was sick so I asked Madam Pomfrey for a potion. Why are you here?”

“I need you to get Cedric.”

“Oh my goodness Harry, it's midnight.”

“Susan, get Cedric. Now.” She rolled her eyes but walked down the corridor Harry waited, tapping his foot impatiently and ducking behind a coat of armor whenever he heard footsteps.

“Is there something you need, Harry?” Cedric was in a plain grey pajama set. He had his wand in his hand and was standing defensively.

“Diggory, the task is Dragons.”

“What?”

“Dragons, they're making us face them, to get something from them.”

“Are you fucking serious? Mate, did you come all the way from the dungeons to psych me out?”

“Why would I want to psych you out?” Harry said, and Cedric shook his head.

“So you can win the game?”

“Diggory I could care less if I won. I'm hoping for third place, second if I'm lucky.”

“So what? I'm supposed to believe that there are dragons?”

“There are. And Fleur and Viktor will know by morning. Madam Maxime was there when I was shown them and I saw Karkaroff slinking all the way back to the ship.”

Cedric steadied himself against the wall, his face draining of colour by the second. “Why tell me? You could have kept your mouth shut, you could have watched me fail.”

“If I'm going to beat you it's not because I've had a leg up, it's going to be because I'm stronger, I'm better. Now you know, have a good night Cedric.” Harry didn't wait for a response as he walked away.

Notes:

That is chapter 15! Yes, Pansy’s big secret is that she's betrothed, and she doesn't like it. When I was doing the Boggarts last year, I thought about doing a ring but I thought that would be way too obvious, we know all but one, so let me know if you guys can figure out what Draco's Bogart is.

It's honestly hard keeping quiet when I have plans ready, and I just like seeing your reactions when you guys do figure out stuff. It’s my birthday once again, AND THANK YOU ALL FOR 2OOO HITS!!! <333

Quick Question: What do you think of Pansy betrothed?

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 16th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

Chapter 16: Schoolyard Taunts

Summary:

Harry insults people, they don't like it

“You’re fucked.” Daphne was clutching her head as she rocked back and forth, papers surrounding her. “You’re soo fucked.”

“No, he’ll be fine, see he could try a water spell.” Hermione’s hair was even more frazzled than usual as she shoved her hand in the parchment pile in front of her.

“A water spell won't work on a Dragon. It can still just breathe fire in his face.” Theo had come back from his chess club to see everybody scattered across the floor. He kept shutting down everybody's points, bringing up valid things the dragon could do. The first few times he shut their ideas were irritating, but now Harry was thankful for the truth.

“Okay that's fine we can use a stunning spell. Stunning spells work on everybody.” Hermione’s face had stretched into the painful smile that usually came out when exams were around the corner.

“You can't use a single stunner on a dragon, Hermione. They need like 30 at once.”

“Okay.” Hermione’s cheeks were pressing up into her eyes as she tore the paper in half. “Any more ideas?”

“Do you have to get the item?” Pansy said, surprisingly the most level-headed out of everybody. “Are you going to lose points if you don't?”

“The item is going to help me understand the second task, and maybe even the third. I have to get past the Dragon, I just don't know how.”

“If we had enough time we might have been able to draw runes into your uniform. We could have snuck in wherever they were holding it and done some spell work.” Draco pushed by his hair and hopped off of Harry's bed. “We need to figure out something. The damn task is tomorrow.”

The seven of them kept quiet. Harry looked back at Gwyn trying to swallow two eggs at once. They had been going at this for hours, every point they came up with was immediately shut down because it was too elaborate or downright undoable. 

Harry was wondering if the other champions were having such a hard time. Was dragon handling taught in seventh year? Did students usually go against dragons in foreign countries? Maybe they knew some charms themselves but Harry was stuck and had no fucking idea what to do.

“I still think I can out fly the Dragon.” He said as he lifted his hand so Gwyn could wrap around his neck, the discomfort of it going away after a while. “The firebolt is the fastest broom on the market and I think have smart enough-”

“Real quick Harry: is a Firebolt fireproof?” Blaise snapped, and when Harry didn't respond he threw his hands. “Being a good flyer isn't going to stop you from being toasted. If anybody was going to be on a broom it would be Krum, but Krum probably won't be on a broom because he's thinking the same thing I am: brooms are flammable, dragons breathe fire.”

“Then what?” Harry tugged at his hair, wanting to rip every strand out. “I can't out fly it, I can't stun it, I can't use water. How exactly am I going to get past that thing alive.”

“Play to your strengths. What is a strength of yours?”

“Defensive magic but I can't use that against a creature whose scales are quite literally reflective.”

“Maybe just ask it kindly? Whenever I have any dispute with snakes I just tell them that they should simply move on.” Gwyn said as her tongue flicked against Harry's cheek.

“I'm going to be getting whatever they’re hiding in her nest because she's a nesting  mother Gwyn. I don't think she’s just gonna roll over.”

“That!” Draco snapped his fingers and pointed at Harry. “Parseltongue! Parseltongue is your strength.”

“You're right.” Hermione had taken her nose out of a book and there was ink staining her cheeks. “Snakes are very very distant descendants from Dragons. But if you try hard enough you could probably communicate with her. Tell her that whatever is in her nest is fake.”

“But dragons don't sound similar to snakes, and when I was there yesterday, I couldn't hear them speak.”

“Maybe you have to try and add an accent to what you're saying, like how sometimes people go to France and add a French accent to their English to be understood. Maybe you just need to imitate dragon sounds.” Daphne was making claws with her hands.

“Okay let's say the dragon may hear me all the way from the ground-”

“We can use a sonorous spell, that's what Ludo Bagman used in the World Cup.” Theo said, grabbing Silas’s old charms book from his trunk “I swear I saw the incantation in here. We'll teach you how to do that and the counter spell, and besides everybody in Hogwarts knows you’re a parseltongue, so no harm no foul. Then you kindly tell the Dragon to move aside.”

“She's a nesting dragon. What if she doesn't take too kindly to that?” Pansy said and she leaned over his shoulder. 

“You said it takes around 30 stunners to knock out a dragon, correct?”

“Most cases, yes.”

“Okay this sounds a bit crazy but bear with me.” Daphne reached over into Harry's trunk and pulled out his runes textbook. “Remember how Professor Babbling was telling us that sometimes runes can be used to power spells? Well what if we teach you the rune for power or duplication. You scratch it down into a rock and then you hit the stunner spell through it.”

“It depends what type of material. I mean if it's wood it would most likely work, but rocks?” Hermione frowned.

“It would work, you just have to make sure the rune is etched quite deeply in the rock.”

“I mean we tried the rune on the tree last year, could it work?” Harry said.

“Okay, get comfortable.” Daphne pulled out the book and looked at Harry. “Because we are not leaving until your rune is absolutely perfect.”

By the time Harry had successfully etched a perfectly functioning rune onto a slab of rock, it was three o'clock in the morning and Harry was almost late for his meeting.

By the time he got into the Slytherin common room, Silas was in the flames looking puzzled.

“Finally. Are you okay?”

“As much as I can be.” Harry pulled up his knees to his chest and looked at the man. Silas looked much better than before.

“I wanted to wish you good luck. Apparently people aren't allowed to come during the first task, but maybe I'll be able to see during the second. I doubt a letter could convey this: I believe in you. I know you're going to win. I know you're going to survive. You just have to believe in yourself, whatever they throw away is nothing compared to what you can do, alright?”

They were throwing a dragon his way he could not defeat that. “Thanks.”

“But that's not all. I'm here to tell you not to be left alone in a room with KarKaroff.”

“Why?” Harry made a face. “I mean he's weird yeah but he's not dangerous.”

“Harry, he’s a Death Eater.” Harry's face fell. “He was sent to Azkaban but got out because he ratted out a few other Death Eaters. You have to be careful around him. I’ve been hearing stuff from the ministry, that they're trying to investigate him again and see if he's been teaching anything that isn't too kind while he's on British grounds.”

“Isn't he the Dark Arts teacher in Durmstrang?”

“The Norwegian government has different laws when it comes to dark magic than Britain, they're much more lenient. But then again KarKaroff is an Ex Death Eater, whatever he does will be looked at through a lens. I have to go. The department is going crazy with work, but I might be able to come during the second task. Take care and send me an owl the second you get a chance.”

“I will. Thank you for the notes, they helped so much.”

Silas broke into a grin. “Told you. Take care Harry.”

---

Harry had one of the weirdest dreams in his life. Maybe it was the lack of sleep that caused the fear but he kept dreaming he was being chased by four large dragons chanting in a language he knew not of. He could hear people in the stands booing at him and he could see Remus and Sirius's disappointed faces as he ran past them. 

Morning came quickly. Harry wore his school robes, having to go through 3 lessons before fighting a grown dragon. People were staring at him throughout breakfast, and Harry couldn't even care.

“Hey.” Apollon sat next to him and smiled. “So you kept your side of the bargain huh?”

“Yeah.” Harry took a pea bite of bread, not wanting for his guts to be all over the table. 

“Good. Survive and I'll show you some more.” He clapped Harry’s shoulder and walked away.

“What was that?” Theo frowned but Harry shook his head. His legs kept shaking as he tried to eat. His friends were oddly quiet, and it made him all the more nervous.

“Shame isn't it Potter?” A Gryffindor said, his lips in a twisted smile, “Having the whole school and more see you fail.”

Harry didn't raise his head as he hit him with the mouth removing spell. The boy stumbled back, and he could see him scratch his face in the jam bowl.

Hermione jumped up and undid the spell before the teachers noticed. “It’s going to be fine. You’ll survive this.”

“Yeah.” His voice was hoarse. The food was making him nauseous, so he put his spoon down. They rushed to Herbology, Harry not wanting to run into people.

Neville was already seated, and when Harry sat down, he leaned into his ear.

“Listen, you didn't hear this from me, but you can bring things into the trial.”

“No Nev, we can't bring anything in.”

“I get you can't bring anything in, but you could use a spell, a spell Susan tells me you're really good at.” Neville was looking at him wide and Harry was trying to wonder what spell when it came to him.

“Wait, the summoning spell?”

Neville nodded and leaned closer as Professor Sprout walked in. “I overheard Professor Moody speaking about it with Professor Snape. If you want to bring something in you just need to use a summoning spell.”

“Thank you Neville.” Harry grabbed the boy’s shoulder and steady himself. He could do it.

“It's okay, just relax.” Professor Spourt told them to de-prun Flutterby bushes, and Neville clipped him with delight, even taking Harry’s off his hands. Professor Sprout was looking at Harry with concern, but he didn't care.

The only thing Harry was thinking about bringing in was a slab of wood, not with the enchantment rune written on it, that wouldn't work. Or maybe a slab of stone since he had practiced doing so the night before.

By the time Herbology and Care of Magical Creatures had ended, his brain had gone crazy trying to figure out the pros and cons of wood and stone when he just gave up and turned to Daphne.

“I would say it wood on a normal day, but considering we spent last night trying to figure out the exact force you need to dig into stone, stone would be your best bet and it might impress the judges. Harry you need to breathe”

“It's a dragon Daph.” He whispered and the girl squeezed his shoulders and led him away from Care.

During his free lesson he practiced the spell in a spare classroom, just to have something to do. His heart was racing as time kept ticking by. Pansy had dragged him into the Great Hall to eat.

“You need energy.” She said, shoving some meat onto his plate. “More energy means more stamina for plan B.”

“I can’t.”

“Harry.” Luna came over, wearing green. She had an drawing of a snake on her cheek and a Slytherin Flag in hand. “Good luck.”

“Thanks Luna.”

“Nice outfit Luna!” Ginny said from across the table, and Luna stood up to go to her.

“See, some people want you to win.” Pansy said, rubbing his shoulder. “I have to go. Alexander demands I sit with him and Dominic.” Pansy fake gagged and walked toward the waiting men.

“Of course we want you to win. We have bets on you.” Adrian said, but stopped when he caught sight of Miles’s gaze. “You’ll knock it out of the park.”

“Mister Potter.” Professor Snape said, and his heart dropped to his arse. “The champions must make their way for the 1st task.” Harry looked over to see Professor Sprout doing the same thing.

“Good luck Harry.” Draco said, and Harry tried for a smile. He followed his teacher out the hall, people watching his every step.

“Keeping a cool head when completing this task is a must, Mister Potter.” Professor Snape said, and for once his voice wasn't filled with the usual sarcastic tone. “There are people on standby if things get out of hand. But I trust you know exactly what you're doing. I trust you're smart enough to know.”

Harry wasn't dumb: he knew the Professor knew that Harry was aware of the task; he was just trying to make sure Harry was smart enough to get past it.

“I have a plan, Professor.”

“Good. Now take this, get changed and meet them at the tent. Good luck Mister Potter.” he shoved a pair of clothes in Harry's hands and stalked away.

Walking into the smaller tent, Harry took a closer look at the shirt and trousers. They were a simple black pair but decorated with green accents, and where the breast pocket would be was the Slytherin insignia.

As he changed, he repeated the sonar spell and the summoning charm under his breath and when he got tired of that, he started recalling the movements for the power rune. When he was done he walked to the large tent set a few paces away from the large Arena. 

The tent was barren, except for a few wooden stools. Fleur was sitting on one of them. She looked how she usually did but Harry could see her left hand shaking and her right hand waving her one practicing enchantments. Viktor had practically shoved himself in one of the corners of the tent and was looking blankly ahead. Cedric was walking around in circles tapping his one to the side of his cheek he caught Harry's eye and gave him a sharp nod. 

The only person in a good mood was Ludo Bagman, he smiled at Harry and beckoned the champions to come closer.

Ok the time has come to tell you about the first task.” He smiled and shook his shoulders, his too tight uniform stretching. “When the stadium feels up with students I'm going to be offering you this bag, which will offer you a small model of the thing you're about to face. Your first task is to collect a golden egg.”

Harry didn't have to pretend to be scared; he nodded and braced his hands on his knees. But through his lashes he looked up at Fleur and Viktor. The boy gave a curt nod and walked back into his corner, but he didn't look shocked about the matter. Fleur looked a bit greener, but it seemed like she knew this was coming. So his guess was right. Madam Maxime, despite her objections, had found a way to tell Fleur, and Karkaroff was the one in the forest. 

Time seemed to be moving at a glacial paste as Harry heard footsteps walking towards the large Stadium. He could hear laughter and people cheering and he wished he was a part of them. He wished he wasn't in this damn tournament. He wanted to be next to his friends wondering what the other champions would be facing. 

But wishing wouldn’t change his predicament. He had to face it head on and try not to die.

But then the time came and Ludo opened the sack. And one by one they pulled out each of their Dragons. And if the universe didn't hate Harry enough, he was the one stuck with the Hungarian Horntail, the dragon Charlie said he'd pity if anybody got it. The only saving grace was he was in last place, Cedric being the first one up.

Ludo spoke to Cedric, and once he was done he walked to Harry.

“Are you alright?”

“I'm fine.” He was afraid that if he opened his mouth he might start crying.

“Need any help? I could give you pointers.” Ludo wiggled his eyebrows and Harry’s face twisted into pure rage. Did he think Harry didn’t have a chance? Was that what they were all thinking?

“No thank you.” Harry said, and walked to stand next to Viktor. The whistle sounded and Cedric was out, the crowd started to scream and Harry wondered if they would cheer for him when he came out. They probably wouldn't.

He could hear Ludo describing what Cedric was doing, and the stadium was in Madness. Some people were screaming, shouting. You could even hear people chanting Cedric's name. But after a while the ground shook and Harry knew he had finished this challenge.

The points weren't read out, so they waited until Fleur was called out. And despite her shaking hands she walked outside with her head held high.

“Fucking dragons.” Viktor said and Harry let out a light laugh.

“They did say daring.” The pair of them stood in silence as they heard the disappointed sounds coming from outside, and Harry wondered if the girl had lost. But three minutes later the crowd started to cheer.

Viktor gave him a short nod as he walked outside, and almost instantly he could hear the Dragon breathe fire. A few people let out screams and minutes later Viktor was done with his task.

Harry tried to calm his breathing as the whistle rang. He walked out the tent, his wand in his hand as daylight flooded his sight.

The stadium was filled to the brim, and hundreds of faces were looking at him. People were screaming his name, waving banners. He saw a few jets of green light reach the sky. The arena was uneven, jagged rock all over the place. And there was the Horntail, at the other end of the enclosure, and Harry wondered why fate hated him.

He took in a deep breath and spoke.

“SONOROUS!” The wand lit up and Harry faced the Dragon.

“Hello.” He called out, trying to make his ‘S’ sharper. The dragon tilted her head and stared at him.

“Hiiii.” Harry moved closer, his feet almost tripping over the rock. But the mother dragon raised her head, heat pooling in her throat.

“NO NO!! WAIT!” Harry yelled, hands up. He could feel sweat dripping down his back.

“Dear Merlin, is that Parseltongue?” Ludo crowd, but Harry looked at the Dragon.

“What?” The dragon said and Harry was thankful she understood him. “Stay there!” She yelled, her wings splaying, the size of small planes.

“There’s something in your den.”

“Yes, my babies are in my den. Go away.”

“No, not all of them are your children. One of them is fake.” Harry raised a finger and pointed at the Golden Egg.

“Is he trying to convince her to move away?” Ludo said but Harry's eyes were solely on the dragon she lowered her head and sniffed it then snarled.

“It's mine! You are trying to take my baby!” It opened its mouth and Harry heard people in the stadium scream. He only had a couple of seconds to throw himself on the floor as flames raged above him. He shot up and ran until he got behind a large chunk of rock and waited for the dragon to calm down.

He raised his wand high. “ACCIO STONE!” Harry had forgotten to do the counter-curse so the whole stadium heard him, but Harry just waited until a lump of stone flew into his hand.

“I'm telling you the baby is not yours.” Harry hissed as he started to draw the Power Rune into the rock, the practice paying off.

“No! I saw what your kind did to the other mothers. I saw what they stole from them, you will not steal from me!”

Harry let her keep screaming and blowing fire into the air. The second the rune was done he jumped out and started to run toward her. She let out a snarl and started to breathe fire. Even though the Dragon was angry, she wasn't in a rush to leave her nest. And if Harry wanted to get his egg before he was burnt alive, he needed her to move. Harry summoned a water shield that gave him enough time to hide behind the rocks.

“He better watch out because if any of the real eggs are destroyed, that points off of him.”

More fire burnt the air above him, Harry cursed and then an idea popped his head and he hoped it would pay off.

He came out from the rock and laughed. “Yeah that is definitely your baby, they look as ugly as you do.” The dragon stopped, and raised her head and smoke came out of her nostrils.

“What did you say? My babies are perfect and will be strong. Just like me.”

“I've seen chickens with more strength than you.” Harry said, and he could hear the confusement from the stands.

The dragon looked antsy, as she paced her nest. 

“Not only will they be weak, they’ll be cowards, just like you.” That did it. The Dragon let out a screech and started barreling towards him. 

Harry was certain that this would be his new Boggart. Voldemort could not compare to a mother dragon screaming profanities at him.

Just as she had put enough distance between her and the eggs, and bared her underside to him. Harry threw the rock.

“STUPEFY!” The spell hit the rock, and what came out the other side was a blast of red light, with hints of white and orange.

“HOLY MERLIN!” Ludo said. The spell hit the dragon, and instantly she fell down. Harry didn't wait to see if she was awake, but as he passed he could see her chest rise and fall. The second he grabbed the egg, the stadium burst out into applause.

“HE DID IT. IN ONLY 10 MINUTES! THAT’S THE FASTEST WIN. Maybe the odds are evening out for Mister Potter!”

“My word.” Professor McGonagall said as she helped Harry towards the medic tent. “That was-”

“Idiotic.” Professor Snape said. “Considering the Dragons cries of distress, I don’t think what you were telling her was too kind, was it Mister Potter.”

“I had to get her away from the eggs.”

“So you thought angering a mother dragon was a smart idea?”

“It got me the win.” Harry sat down as Madam Pomfrey came out. She looked at his scraped knees and tutted.

“It is always something with you, Mister Potter. You go fighting a Basilisk 2nd year, you go fighting dementors 3rd year, and now you go fighting Dragons!”

“None of those were intentional.” but the Matron didn't care. She applied the salve onto Harry's knees and handed him a bottle of water which he gullped down.

“HARRY!” Bodies slammed into him. Once he untangled himself from them, Theo and Blaise were clapping his shoulder, shaking him.

“That was brilliant!” Daphne laughed, “The rune work was perfect!”

“Did you not hear him insulting the Dragon?” Ginny said as she laughed hysterically. “Oh my goodness it's a miracle you're alive.”

“What exactly were you saying? Ginny only managed to pick up a few words. Something about it being a chicken?” Pansy said as she rubbed Harry's shoulders and excitement.

“Just called it a coward. Its children weren't strong, honestly I don't even know how I’m alive.”

“It was much more entertaining than the others. Cedric tried to tend something into a dog. It didn't work, it nearly roasted him alive. Fleur tried to sing it to sleep but the dragon burnt her skirt. Viktor well, he did get the Dragon to squish a few of the eggs. They didn't survive.” Draco frowned. “But we should head out, they're going to read your score soon.”

Harry walked out the tent, his heart racing. And one by one, the numbers came.

Madam Maxine: 9

Mr Crouch: 6

Ludo Bagman: 10

Dumbledore: 9

Karkaroff: 6

“That's 40! you’re tied with Viktor!” Hermione cheered, and Theo laughed.

“That’s the highest Karkaroff gave to anyone other than Krum.”

“Sick fuck probably liked the Parseltonuge.” Blaise hissed, but Harry was pulled into the tent by Professor Snape, where the other champions were waiting.

“Great job, all of you!” Ludo clapped his hands. “The second task will be taking place on February the 24th. And the eggs you all have will help you figure out what the task is going to be and how to prepare for it. The egg has hinges as you can see but don't open them here, save that for an audience. Congratulations once again!”

Harry joined his friends, and Daphne let out a laugh, pulling him into a hug. But the moment was rudely interrupted by a camera clicking.

“How I love young love.” Rita said, her hands over her chest. “Any comments on the lovely relationship you and Miss Greengrass share?”

“If you don't get that camera out of my face, I'm going to break it.” Was all Harry said and the cameraman slowly backed away. Rita gave him a sugary smile once more and sauntered off. But Harry was certain she’d get back at him.

---

The Slytherin common room was packed, and Harry was in the center of it all. Food was flowing from plates and people kept pulling Harry aside to speak with him. Students that usually kept their distance were coming up to him and congratulating him, others were talking to him like they were old friends.

Harry had tried to open the egg after people had been begging, but the second he opened the hatches, a sound like 1000s of nails dragging against the floor came out.

“DEAR GOD, CLOSE THAT SHIT!” Stephanie screamed, her hands over her ears. After that the egg was banished to Harry’s trunk.

But it got to a point where Harry had enough. Making up an excuse, he left the common room, walking towards the room on the 5th floor.

Apollon was already inside and when he saw Harry he clapped his hands.

“There he is. Tied with Viktor huh?”

“I did. It was worse than I thought it would be.” Harry sat down and Apollon pulled out his book flipping through pages.

“I had no clue you were a Parseltongue. I thought the snake was for fun.”

“I don't make it a habit to flaunt it.”

“Maybe you should. But you kept your end of the deal. Now we move on to other spells. I think this one would be wise.” He filled the book around.

“Phantasma Tactus. This one works best when you're in a duel. It numbs the limb you direct it at. It’s a full circle then you slice down diagonally.” Apollon showed the movement, then faced Harry. He pointed at his leg.

“Wait, me?”

“Phantasma Tactus!” The deep purple spell connected with Harry’s right leg, and he instantly lost feeling in it. His footing was unsteady as he stumbled forward. His leg was gone, but it was right there. He lowered his hand and touched the limb, but it was as if his hand was passing through it. Harry lost his balance and hit the floor.

It was the same feeling he got when Professor Sprout removed his sense of smell, but he wasn’t getting used to it.

“See how it feels. It throws people off. And aiming at their wand hand is even better. Some people think they’re nothing without magic.” Apollon got down to Harry’s level. “Restituo is the counter, it's a straight line. It’s the counter for most spells. Give it a go.”

With shaky hands Harry raised his wand, and the second the spell reversed he let out a gasp of relief.

“It’s… you used this on people?”

“Yes.” Apollon stood up, brushing his legs. “And it works much better with the previous spell I showed you? Another go?”

And how could he say no?

Notes:

That is chapter 16! It's funny the 16th chapter is coming out on the 16th day of the month, but other than that I didn't think it would be all that enjoyable if I just made Harry's decisions the same as in the book, so we have Harry insulting a mother dragon!

 

Quick Question: What do you think of Silas?

 

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 18th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

Chapter 17: Rush

Summary:

Harry loves Quidditch

2 days after the trials, a paper was released. And the taste of the win was soured. Rita had done an article about the trial. And after she had given her scoop she turned to Harry.

-But outwitting dragons and snake speak is one thing, budding romance is another. It seems Mister Potter, Heir to House Potter and House Black are quite familiar with Miss Greengrass, Heiress to House Greengrass. The pair were spotted in an embrace after Mister Potter’s win.

Is this a childhood crush, or is it a connection that runs deeper. Stay tuned, because this writer aims to unearth the truth.

Harry had spent the whole day looking at his plate of food, not moving till the bell for class rang.

But the 1st lesson was Charms, and his partner was no other than Daphne.

“Stop fussing.” She said, forcing Harry to sit up. The classroom started to fill with students, students that were quaking at the pair.

“But the paper-”

“Harry, we know the truth. And that’s all that matters. And besides, people will spend most of their time making it seem like any girl you get close to is your girlfriend. I’m swapping with Pansy.”

Guilt gnawed at him. “No Daph, I don’t-”

“I promised to help Hermione with her charm work, relax.” She gave him a big grin, and sat above him.

“How’s my favourite love birds doing?” Pansy asked, and Hermione stifled a giggle.

“Haha.”

“No really? Any romantic walks? A trip to the forbidden forest perhaps?”

“Pansy stop.” The girl cackled and looked at the front board. The theory section was already covered, and so was the spell. So Professor Flitwick decided to use the lesson to mark papers, telling the students to read over the textbook. But most people started to speak, most of the talk being targeted towards Harry.

“You’d think scoring 1st place would be a better thing to talk about.” Harry scowled as he flipped through pages.

“Love is much more intriguing.” She looked at her notes and pulled out her quill, underlining sections.

“Hey, I was wondering. About-”

“The betrothal? Draco told me how you put it all together.” She said, and he noticed Hermione lean closer slightly.

“Why, how?”

“You know how most marriages are purely because of alliances? One family has something another family wants in exchange for the product they offer their daughter or a son if they have one. The Bunderson are very good at runes, especially since the family comes from a long line of very successful Rune Masters. And because the Greengrass don't have a male heir, they decided to go across the pond, and that's how it came to be.” 

“I heard you can reject alliances. You don't have to marry him.”

“In most cases yes, but Dominic’s family is offering quite a lot of help to the Parkinson's. And my family has made it very clear what will happen if I do disagree with the wedding, and Alexander is here to make sure I stay firm in my decision. And it's not like Dominic is going to call it off himself. The Parkinson's offer quite a lot of social standing, especially in the political sphere. He would be a fool to throw it away.” She gave a bittersweet smile, and turned back to her work.

The rest of the class carried on with the jokes, making various kissing motions to Harry. But he kept playing her words back. Blaise had mentioned that the more progressive families had left the practice behind. The time ticked by, and Harry didn't know what to say.

“So marriage isn’t a thing you look forward to?”

“It's not that I'm against marriage, it seems like a decent thing. I just wanted it to be on my own terms. I wanted it to be something I choose because I care for the person I'm going to marry. But because I'm a part of a noble family, and because I was born a woman, I don't have that luxury. And it's not like I can pass it onto my cousins, not only are they underage, Dominic isn’t a good person. From the tales I've heard at Durmstrang he doesn't- I would kill myself if my cousins had to marry him, despite how annoying they are.”

“Pansy-”

“I don’t need your pity-”

“It’s a good thing I wasn’t going to. What if we got him to withdraw from the alliance?”

“He won't. The aspect of him getting in the good graces of whoever is Minster is his driving force.”

“Just imagine there was a world.”

“I can’t!” She hissed, facing him. Her eyes narrowed as she stared at him. “Harry, there’s no way out. I’ve tried. I've done all I can, and yet he’s still holding on. So don’t tell me to imagine a world where I'm not in this mess.” She looked ahead, and for the rest of the lesson ignored him. And when the bell rang she was the 1st one out.

“That was stupid.”

“You don’t have to tell me Daph.”

“Oh I do.” Her long blonde hair swayed as she walked. “Pansy has been trying for a year, and you think you can do it? You might be Harry Potter, Boy Hero-”

“That’s a first.”

“-but you can’t help everyone. There are some things that have been happening since before your father was born. And that's the sad truth.” They passed by a group of girls surrounding Viktor in the courtyard. After his win, girls had been flocking to him more than usual. Some were wearing Bulgarian scarfs, asking him to sign them.

“Have you noticed how much time he spends in the library?” She asked softly and he scoffed.

“Was busy trying not to die.”

“Well he has been, and Mione's been there as well.” Harry was trying to find out what she was trying to say, but she sighed and moved on to their rune homework.

---

Days started to pass by, the weather getting closer and the days getting shorter. And before long it was nearing the end of the Winter term. But on the Sunday evening before the break, Professor Snape called every Slytherin into the common room.

“I'm going to make this discussion brief because I do not care for it.” Professor Snape was standing in front of the entrance, the whole house scattered across the various chairs and sofas. “But as it is a tradition of the tournament, it makes sense that this should return as well. There are two main events that take place during the Triwizard Tournament, one of them is the Deciding of Champions, and we all know how that went.” He gave Harry a pointed look.

“But another event is the Yule ball. And it is exactly what it means. It is a ball held at Yule. But the Headmaster thought that Yule would be too close to traditions that were banned in public places, so it's been moved to Christmas Day.”

“A ball?” a girl said from somewhere on Harry's right, and a few more started giggling.

“Yes. A ball. A chance to socialise with our foreign guests. However the ball is only opened up to fourth year students, and anybody in the years below can be brought along as another student's date .” The Professor said the word with such vim that even Harry felt off. “The ball will be taking place at 8 o'clock and finishing at midnight.”

The common room came to life, conversations buzzing and corners girls taking the boys nearby.

“You will be wearing formal dress robes or formal muggle clothing. But let me make this especially clear. Slytherin house prides itself on being sensible, and anybody who does ruin that reputation will not only be banned from any social activities that includes Quidditch and Hogsmeade; you will be in detention until you graduate. You're all dismissed. Not you Mister Potter.” 

Harry stood still as people moved past him, giving him sad looks. When the area was cleared the Professor beckoned the boy forward.

“Mister Potter, since you are one of the Hogwarts champions the Yule ball is mandatory. And all the Champions open up the ball with a dance.”

“Do I need to learn the moves?”

The Professor closed his eyes and took a deep breath through his nose. “No Mister Potter it is a simple waltz, and your date would be performing so.”

Even though Harry grew up muggle, he was aware of how to dance the Waltz. During Primary School, his Year 4 end of school play was this old regency era play, and all the boys and girls had to partner up and learn how to waltz. Sure he was in the back of the section and nobody could see him, but he still executed the dance well. He was about to leave when the other part registered. “Wait, I need a date?”

“Yes Mister Potter, you need a date. And you and your date will be performing a simple waltz for the opening ceremony. That is all.”

“Wait! Professor I don't-” his words were caught off by the portrait slamming shut. 

---

“So who do you think is taking who?” Blaise asked as he looked at the students. People were moving through corridors, asking others if they'd come to the dance with them.

“Forget that, who should we take?” Draco said, and looked around. “Mione?” He raised a brow, and the girl laughed.

“That is a terrible way of asking, and no. I have a date.”

“Already?” Harry said, his voice loud. Hermione flushed red and nodded.

“Yes. And let me tell you, his way of asking was much better.”

“Who?” Harry didn't want the name so he could just know who it was. Harry wanted the name so he knew exactly who to curse. Ever since he found out the night before he had been thinking of ways to ask Hermione and maybe, just maybe it would have been the start of something more than a friendship.

“It's a surprise.”

“Hermione, you can just say you haven't got a date, we don't care.”

“I do have a date, Draco. And he's certainly real.”

“I'm going with Dominic. Yay.” Pansy with her hands but her face looked utterly crestfallen. Because they had a courtship going on even if Harry wanted, he couldn't ask Pansy to come.

“So it just leaves us.” Blaise threw a hand over Harry and Theo’s shoulders as they walked from Care, “Anybody in mind?”

“I have no idea and honestly I think I might just go solo.” Theo said, kicking a rock forward. “And besides, if I want to dance I can ask you a lot.”

“I think so too. Asking people is a hassle I can't be asked for.” Draco added on.

“I have an idea.” Blaise said, his brows pulled together. “Have to go to Divination.”

“We have 15 minutes!” Pansy yelled, but grabbed Pansy, lopping his hand through hers

The rest of them walked towards Bagnold room, Hagrid having let them leave early. Daphne sat down and looked at them. “So Hermione and Pansy have dates, Draco and Theo are going to go solo, and Blaise has somebody in mind. Harry.” She looked at him, tapping her hand on her knee.

“Need to find a date, stupid opening ball.” Harry hissed as he looked through his bag. Then he lifted his head and gave her a smile. He grabbed his wand and tried the spell he saw Olivander do. A bouquet of roses, lilies, and hyacinth came forth.

“Miss Greengrass, will you come to the Yule ball with me and dance the opening waltz with me?” He held out the flowers and she took them, bringing them to her nose. 

“Yes. I will.”

“See Draco,” Hermione said as she lifted her head out of her book. “That’s how you do it.”

“Show off.” Harry winced as Draco kicked him. Theo leaned closer to Daphne, taking a whiff of the flowers

“Has Dobby told you anything?” Theo whispered.

“No. I'm thinking-”

“Hi Harry.” A voice said. A Hufflepuff with soft golden curls was looking at him. He looked up at her and she looked at her hands.

“Hello.”

“I was wondering, if you wanted to go to the Yule ball with me?” Her hands twisting her robe.

“I’m going with Daphne. Sorry.”

“Oh, that’s okay. Thanks.” She walked away, towards a group of girls looking at him. They rubbed her back and walked out the room, and Harry felt a tad bit bad for her.

“Oh wow.” Daphne said, hiding her face behind her bouquet. “That was…”

“What?” Harry said, looking at Draco, who was more interested in the ceiling art.

“Nothing, nothing at all. Tell us about Dobby again.” Theo pressed his fingers to his mouth, his eyes shining.

“He hasn’t told me anything, and I’m wondering if Wilson-”

“Um Harry?” Another girl said, this time a 3rd year Slytherin, was it Illia?

“Hey Illia.” The girl bit her lip and stood taller. “You have a date for the ball?”

“I do.”

“Oh okay, see you there.” She gave him a smile and walked off.

“So back to-” Draco had fallen over, laughing. He was trying to stop laughing, but he was falling. Hermione was buried in her book, her body racked with giggles. Theo was shaking his head, and Daphne was looking at him with a large grin.

“Okay what’s going on?”

“Do you seriously not realise what's going on?” Theo said as Draco slowly pulled himself back up.

“No I don't.”

“Harry, people really want to go to the dance with you.” Hermione breathed, her body still shaking.

“Why?” The expression on this face must have been priceless because Draco fell off the couch once again.

“I don't know, let's see: Heir to noble houses, a Quidditch star, a triwizard champion who managed to tame a dragon sustaining no casualties, and you've got nice hair.” Daphne listed off her points, and Harry frowned.

Harry didn't consider him to be attractive or unattractive; he was average. The potions Miss Zabini had both for him had certainly helped out; he had grown taller, his body had filled out from a nourished 10 year old to a decent looking 14 year old. He didn't think he was attractive, he was just Harry.

“So people are just gonna keep asking me to take them to the ball?”

“You haven't made it public that you're taking Daphne, but no doubt people will speak about you having a date.”

“Um hi.” Harry braced himself, and smiled at the girl in front of him.

“Hi.”

“Are you going to the ball?”

“Yes. me and Daphne are going,” He pointed at the flowers in her hands, the girl nodded and slowly walked away.

“Does that help?”

“Maybe. Oh and you’re wearing green.”

“Green? Our house colour and your surname? Really?”

“Okay, how does… Blue work?”

“Blue is boring.” Theo said as he flipped through his pages. “When I’m Lord Nott, I'm making it gold.”

“That much gold would be tacky, Theo.”

“Hello.” A small Ravenclaw said, and Harry turned to her, but her eyes were on Theo. “Uh Theo?”

“Yes.” He said, his face becoming the same it did when other people approached him.

“Do you- um -do you want to go to the Ball with me.”

Theo's eyes widened and Draco turned his head, biting his fist. “I have a date, sorry.”

“Oh that’s fine, see you around.” The girl all but ran, and Theo faced Harry with a bizarre look on his face.

“What was that? Theo that was horrible. And you don’t have a date.” Daphne hit his shoulder. Theo leaned his head back and faced his book. 

“I do. Me, myself, and I. I can’t be asked to care about if we match, or if I'm acting nice enough. Too much stress.”

“You both suck at this. Oh my word.” Draco was holding his stomach and shaking, tears coming forth. But Harry didn't care about that, he was looking at Hermione, and how she was giggling at her book, looking like she stepped out of a fairy tale.

---

Harry was seated near the great lake, Draco trying to win against Theo in chess. But ever since the boy had joined the Chess team, he was leaving the others in the dust.

“Checkmate.”

“No! That’s not, noo.” Draco groaned, clutching his head. “Can’t you take pity on me?”

“No. oh hello.” Theo looked up, Viktor looking down at Harry.

“Hello. Do you mind?” He pointed at the tree, and Theo moved over. They sat in silence, as the Bulgarian flipped through a book.

“One more round, just give me one more round.” Draco said, pushing his hair back frantically as he rearranged the pieces.

“Mate just give it up, it's honestly upsetting seeing you lose like this.” Blaise shook his head, reading over his HoM paper, crossing out sentences with his quill.

“I just need one more win, just one more.”

“You say more as if you've beaten me, you haven't.” Theo fixed his pieces. They started and once again every venture Draco made Theo blocked. Draco tried to go for the Queen outright, moving his pieces all over the board. But Theo was smiling, he waited till Draco was at the final step to block him.

“Move to F5.” Viktor said, his book long forgotten, watching the chest match with interest. Draco was still looking at the man until he pointed at the block. “Move it here. Your knight.”

Draco moved the piece, and Theo tried to move, but he couldn’t.

“Move to this one.” Draco kept following Viktor’s advice, and within seven more moves Draco had won.

“That doesn't count, you had help. That doesn't count.”

“You're such a sore loser. I didn't know you played.” Harry looked at Viktor and the boy gave a nod.

“Back in Durmstrang a lot of us play together. It's quite fun. 

“We have a chess club if you want you can come play some nights.” Theo offered as he replaced the pieces.

“That would be nice. Do you two play?”

“Oh no I could never.” Blaise laugh. 

“No. Quidditch is already enough of an after school activity. I don't think I could handle chess as well.”

“You play?” Viktor sat up, smiling.

“Yeah, first ever game he caught the snitch in less than 30 minutes and that was with a broken arm.” Draco swung his hand over Harry's shoulder.

“Do you want to play now? The boy stood up and Harry's mouth fell open.

“Sure, of course. How many on a team?” Harry tried not to sound like he was about to scream.

“Full match.”

“The Slytherin Quidditch team versus yours, how does that sound?” Draco offered his hand and after a few seconds Viktor held it.

“Meet me in 30 minutes.” Harry didn't need to be told twice, he jumped up and ran full speed to the common room. 

“What the fuck?” Draco yelled as they ran down the stairs towards the Common Room. “We’re playing against Viktor Kurm, what the fuck!”

Harry laughed as they burst through the portrait into the common room, scanning the crowd for Miles.

“MILES!” Harry yelled, and the students looked at him, some scowling at the volume.

“What?” Miles said from the back, a deck of cards in his hands.

“Get up, and put your gear on.”

“Training is tomorrow, but if you’re so desperate we can do 50 laps instead of 20.”

“Miles, Viktor Krum wants to face off the Slytherin team. He’s getting the Durmstrang team ready now!”

The cards fell to the floor and Miles looked at Harry, a hungry glint in his eyes. “What?”

“He’s not lying.” Draco wheezed, as he gave Harry his Firebolt. “Come on.”

“FUCK YES!” He roared as he jumped up, “Evergreen, Weasley. Get your brooms! And tell Bennet!” he grabbed Harry’s hand and dashed out of the room, Adrian and Draco behind them.

By the time they had made it to the Slytherin changing room, 15 minutes had passed. Ginny was hopping up and down, her Nimbus clutched in her hands. Rowle was dancing. 

“Okay, after this match, I’ll properly rub in your faces how I was right to make you train. But now, we plan to win. Draco, Ginny, Jasmine, you know what to do, you’re familiar enough. Adrian and Rowle, make sure to focus not only on Krum, but the other beaters, make sure the blugers are within hitting reach. Harry,” Miles looked at him. “Asking you to get the snitch would be mad, so try to bait him. Act like you have the snitch, get in his way. We can't get the snitch, so we create a distance in points.” Miles looked at them all, and moved towards the fly out zone.

“We’re flying with Krum.” Ginny sang as she danced, and even Jasmine joined in.

“Ok, now we-”

“Welcome one and welcome all, to a very unexpected Quidditch match.” Lee Jordan's voice filled the stadium and Harry could hit the distinct sound of people cheering.

“It seems that Quidditch will be carrying on, but not in the way you would expect. Instead of house versus house its school versus school. Who will win? Who will be crowned Quidditch team not only in Britain but throughout Europe-”

“Jorden.” Professor McGonagall's voice sounded and the boy cleared his throat.

“It seems the Slytherin team will be representing Hogwarts on the flying ground, and even though my heart calls out for Gryffindor, it seems like fate has other plans. And on the other team of various students from Durmstrang school, the leader being none other than Viktor Krum.”

“Oh we have to win.” Jasmine said.

“FLY OUT!” Miles yelled from the back. Ginny flew out the platform, and the others followed. And in only 30 minutes, word had not only got out to the Slytherins but almost the whole school and the visiting students. The platforms were filled to the Brim with students cheering and clapping and Harry could see a few teachers in the teacher stand, Professor Snape and Wilson were speaking, 

The Bulgarian team dressed in red robes were flying out and people went crazy when Viktor emerged.

“Okay.” Fred Weasley said as he walked towards them, imitating Madam Hooch. “A clean, good game, no dirty fighting. Shake hands.”

Miles stepped forward and so did Viktor. Once they pulled back, Fred leaned down, and pulled out the ball case.

“Where did you get those?” Miles asked, and Fred waved him off.

“Fly up.” Harry watched the crowds cheer as the Quaffle soared up. Draco rushed forward and snatched it up, flying towards the hoops. 

“Malfoy has the quaffle, and he tosses it over to Jasmine Evergreen, the new Chaser replacing the once beloved Silas Anderson. Oh but it seems Balke has intercepted them and is flying back. Will Durmstrang snatch the first?” The red-headed player, Balke, had flown from underneath them, practically snatching the Quidditch from Draco's hands. But before he could get to the goal, Adrian sent a bludger full force his way and he had no choice but to diverge, running straight into Ginny who snatched the ball back.

“Weasley, Evergreen, back to Weasley, Malfoy, Evergreen setting up and GOAL! MALFOY SCORES THE 1ST GOAL! HOGWARTS IS IN THE LEAD!!” Harry clapped as Draco flew around the pitch, raising his hands and getting the crowds to scream louder. Harry looked back at Viktor, he was exactly in the same spot he was in when they first started the game, just survey the grounds. Was he waiting for Harry to find the Snitch and move forward? Or was he simply trying to fool Harry? 

It didn't matter, a small glint of gold caught his eye from near the stands and Harry rushed towards it.

“Seems like Potter has cited the snitch? Or has he? Knowing Viktor Krum is an elite player, is this a stall or is this the real deal?”

It turns out it wasn't the real deal, only somebody's watch shining like it, but it didn't matter. Viktor was right behind him, and just as he was about to overtake Harry, the boy stopped and simply turned his broom right back around. 

He looked behind to see Viktor was still following him, but the second he faced forward a bludger flew over, grazing the tips of his hair. It went flying towards Viktor and the boy dove down trying to avoid it.

“A perfect hit by Bletchley. And it seems Christensen has taken the ball- Dear Merlin. That was a hit. It seems Christensen has dropped the ball due to a perfectly aimed hit by Mister Bennett. It seems the beaters have not come to play today. And there she goes! WEASLEY SCORES! 20-0 TO HOGWARTS!”

“HOGWARTS! HOGWARTS! HOGGY HOGGY HOGWARTS!” The chance was growing louder from the stands and with a grimace, Harry realised there were many words that rhyme with Hogwarts.

The game carried on and the chases had taken Miles his word to heart. They moved as a close knitted unit, two transporting the ball and one at any time blocking the Durmstrang chases. They had managed to score a goal against Miles, but Hogwarts was up by 50 points by them.

Harry was looking around the field when he saw Viktor fly straight down. For a split second he didn't know what to do, what if it was a fake? But he realized winning was far more important. He was right behind him flying down, down, down. Only too late did he realize what Viktor was aiming for.

Viktor pulled up instantly, flying upwards. He had pulled a Wronski Feint on him. Harry knew he couldn't pull his broom up instantly so he decided to turn it around and go up in a spiral instead. It gave him much more control over his broom and made sure he didn't fall off and break his neck.

“A classic Wronski Feint from Mister Krum but it seems like Harry Potter isn't that easy to trick. The points are currently 60-10 in Hogwarts favor. Will the Durmstrang Institute manage to score a few more wins against Hogwarts or are they waiting for Viktor Krum to get them out of their misery?”

Viktor gave Harry a brief nod, a small smile playing on his lips as he looked across the pitch. Harry was about to follow him when he realized Draco was currently surrounded by two chasers. The other one was trying to avoid a bludger. Just as Draco was about to make the goal the ball was snatched out of his hand, and it seemed Balke was closing in for a goal.

Harry moved, urged his Firebolt to go forward as fast as he could, he immediately pulled up in front of the boy. Startled, he dropped the ball and Harry watched as Ginny swooped down, clutching it in her hands.

Time ticked by and the sun slowly dipped down the horizon. The pitch was filled with lights glowing but Harry still couldn't find the snitch. Durmstrang was slowly climbing up the point ladder passing 50, 60, then 70 points. They had managed to figure out the Slytherin’s tactics and implemented one of their own, flying in hives as the ball moved to stop the chasers from getting to them.

Harry was flying around the edge of the pitch trying to find even the slightest hint that the snitch was nearby. And then he found it hovering around the center and he dove down straight.

“Potter goes after what looks like the Snitch. Will he catch it? Will he beat the faint Quidditch star?”

But just as Harry was about to catch up to it, Viktor swooped in, his broom a hair's breadth in front of him.

The snitch evaded them, weaving between stands, its glow hard to keep an eye on

“STALL!” Miles yelled from his keep and Harry urged his broom to go faster. There were exactly 150 points between the two schools, all they needed was to score one more goal before Viktor caught the snitch.

Harry let his eyes move to the chasers and catch a glimpse of the Quaffle being in Jasmine's hands. He kept following Viktor and kept trying to push forward but Viktor was smart. Any time Harry tried to change directions Viktor would mirror him. With the way they were going, Viktor was definitely going to be the first one to catch the Snitch.

The snitch flew all the way to the top and stopped moving. Harry's heart plummeted as Viktor drew closer and closer. His hand was outstretched, and Harry tried his hardest to move in front of him .

“Weasley, Christensen, Weasley again, Balke, Ivanov, Malfoy, and- MALFOY SCORES!” 

The second the announcement was made, Viktor's outstretched hand clutched around the snitch. 

“THE GAME IS OVER! 240-230 HOGWARTS WINS!!” Harry let out a yell and flew to Draco, tackling him.

A force slammed into his back and Miles was laughing. “THAT’S WHAT I MEAN! OH THANK CIRCE!” 

Ginny and Jasmine joined in and the team slowly sunk to the grass, the student breaking free from the stands.

“THAT WAS BLOODY BEAUTIFUL!” Terry cried out, lifting Harry up. From the teachers stand, The headmaster was laughing, shaking hands with a sullen Karkaroff.

“That was a great match.” Viktor said as he extended a hand to Harry. “You should try to play Pro.”

“Yeah, maybe.” Viktor made his way across the team, shaking hands with the team.

“That was nice.” Daphne said as she came closer, her face flushed with sweat.

“It was, wasn't it.” Harry was still looking at Viktor, who was walking past Draco and the others, his eyes scanning the group.

“Uh hu.” was all she said, looking at Harry in a weird way.

“What?”

“Don’t you see- Oh forget it. We’re wearing a deep blue. Royal blue. It sets a great tone.” She said as she dragged him back towards the others.

Notes:

That is chapter 17! The Yule Ball is on the horizon, and I can’t wait to show you what happens!! This chapter was long to write, solely because writing Quidditch scenes takes so much effort.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 20th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 18: The Yule Ball

Summary:

Harry goes to a ball, things happen

“It’s so unfair!” Ginny cried, as Gwyn taught Eliza how to sneak up on people. “Samira has a date, and so does Ivy.” 

“Maybe you could ask someone outside of Slytherin?”

“I tried. Some already have dates, and others just say no. I need to find someone before tonight. I am not staying in the common room while every other person gets to go downstairs and go to the ball and have fun.”

Harry picked up Eliza and rubbed her underside, the snake hissing in delight. “I'm certain you can find somebody.”

“Who would realistically want to oh-” she sat up as if she was electrocuted, grabbed Eliza and ran away.

“Goodbye?” Ginny didn't hear him as she ran back inside. Harry shook his head and looked at his bag. The Golden Egg was inside there and Harry was hit with the urge to open it. Maybe if he was outside it would work, maybe it's a test of will. Listen to it long enough and it might tell him what to do.

So he flipped the latches and the golden center started to scream. The students nearby started hissing and covering their ears. Harry waited because maybe there was something he was missing.

“Oh close that thing will you?” a voice said and a hand immediately slammed the egg shut. 

Cedric Diggory was looking down at Harry, his friend notably absent.

“Do you mind? I was doing something.”

“But you weren't getting anywhere.”

“What makes you so sure?” Cedric didn't answer, he just sat down where Ginny once was and looked at Gwyn.

“She's a really pretty snake. You know I always wanted to own one, but my mother used to get scared and said it was a bad omen.”

Harry huffed at the notion. “Snakes aren't bad omens, people just don't like Slytherins.”

“For good reason. Slytherin produces the most dark wi-”

“You're wrong. Ravenclaw produces just as much dark wixen as Slytherin. Gryffindor has had a few, and so has Huffelpuff.” 

“Okay I'll take your word for it, but it still doesn't change the fact that opening the egg and torturing yourself isn't going to tell you the answer.”

“Why? Like you figured out already?” Cedric kept smiling at him and Harry let a few curses loose.

“Okay so you figured it out and now you're what? Bragging?”

“I'm just here to say that you can use a shower, a bath even.”

“Just because the badges say ‘Potter stinks’ does not mean-”

“I'm not saying you stink. I'm saying you and the egg should go for a swim. Maybe the Perfect’s Bathroom.”

“I’m not a perfect, and our dorms-”

“The Perfect’s Bathroom is on the 5th floor and the password is pine fresh. You should go sometime around midnight, the place is deserted around that time. Evening Potter, and good luck.” Cedric just got up and walked away.

“What was that about?” Gwyn crawled up his hand.

“I think he wanted to help. Let’s go, I owe you a few eggs.”  

The corridors were packed, people talking about robe colours and dates. Harry was glad he had asked Daphne when he did.

“Yo!” Theo called out across the hall, his hair a mess. He walked over, his face in a grin.

“Why are you so happy?”

“I beat Weasley in 3 rounds, what more could I ask for?” He laughed as he moved his shoulders up and down. “Heard the news? Apparently Dumbledore’s bringing in the Weird Sisters.”

“Oh really?” Harry asked as they passed by a group of girls. They were looking at Viktor with his friends. The player hadn’t made it clear if he had a date, so girls were tripping over their legs to be the one.

“I think so. But I managed to get my robe in, and I can’t wait. I plan on getting a glass of muddled wine.”

“You think Snape will let you?” Harry laughed looking at the boy, and didn't notice the leg ahead of him.

He tripped forward, and barely managed to steady himself. 3 Hufflepuffs and one Ravenclaw laughed, they were wearing Cedric Diggory badges, one of a handful still doing so.

“Watch out Potty, don’t want to break a leg before the ball.” The Ravenclaw laughed, her caramel hair framing her face.

“Doubt he has a date to dance with.” One of the Hufflepuff laughed. Harry strained his robe and raised his bag up. He released his wand from his holder and sliced his wand over his eyes.

“Visus Illaqueus!” The spell connected with the Hufflepuff, and his eyes turned a milky white. He screamed, dropping his wand. His hands clawed at his face, and his friends moved back.

“What did you do!” The girl yelled and Harry laughed. Apollon was right, the spell was much more enjoyable on humans. Another Hufflepuff grabbed his wand and tried to cast the universal counter-curse, but it didn’t work.

“Perfeticus Totalias!” Theo ducked down and pulled his wand out, taking down a Huffelpuff. Harry pointed his wand at the Ravenclaw kneeling down near her friend.

“Phantasma Tactus.” He aimed for her wand hand, and when the purple light hit her hand, she let out a scream. She tried to lift her hand, but the limb wouldn't move.

“What- I-I-” she sobbed, and Harry got to her level.

“I don’t know who you think you are, but I don’t appreciate this.”

“What did you fucking do?” The Hufflepuff sobbed, his black hair clinging to his sweat covered forehead. Harry reached forward and gripped his hair.

“Apologise, and I'll fix you.”

“Fuck you.” So Harry raised his wand, and hit him with the phantom spell, this time it hit his chest. The boy whimpered, and Harry leaned closer. 

“So much hatred for a man that doesn't know if his heart is beating.” the Hufflepuff took in a deep breath, then sunk down, the tears still flowing. His hand was frantically touching his chest, but Harry knew it wouldn't register. He’d think his chest was gone.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. Please.” Harry relished in the sound. He looked at the Ravenclaw, her hands still in the same position, the 2 petrified Hufflepuffs on the floor, and nodded. He grabbed their wands, and one by one un did the spells. They watched as he stuck their wands above them.

Harry looked back at Theo, who was looking at him in fascination. The pair walked away as the 4 of them sat down, no words exchanged.

“What was that? I didn't know your book had those spells.”

“They don’t. I thought I needed some extra knowledge. So tell me about beating Weasley.”

---

His 1st mistake was taking an afternoon nap.

He was back in that old room, the dust that coated the floors gone. Harry could see the sun slowly dipping, and with horror realised that they must be in the United Kingdom.

Peter was stirring a cauldron, his free hand wiping his sweat covered brow. Another figure with his back towards Harry was near the large chair.

“One more, My Lord.” The weird voice whispered, and the thing in the chair let out a choked sound.

“This better work. You know how I loa- loathe failure.” The creature- Voldemort said.

“It will. It’s Yule tomorrow. Magic is much more stronger on this side. Are you done? The voice snapped at Peter and the rat nodded.

“Just need to let it cool down, and then you can add the rest.”

“Perfect. At the rate we’re going, things are working quite to plan. We have Morgana and Circe to thank.”

“You have me to thank.” Voldemort's voice was harsh, and the man bowed his head.

“And you as well, my Lord. We can’t have done it without you. Your knowledge is far more than what I could have ever dreamt of.” The man knew how to kiss up to Voldemort. The low bow, the reverend. Harry felt sick to his stomach.

“And this spellbook, you're certain it’s going to work?” the large snake moved down from its post, and the man slightly leaned back.

“When I was in- when I was there, I heard a lot of people speaking, a lot of useful information. This will work, most definitely.”

“Do not disappoint me. Things will be different this time around, much faster than much more bloodshed. And the first death that shall mark it will be Harry Potter's. I will carve out whatever his mudblood mother left inside of him and take it for myself. Fate owes me that much.”

Harry tried charging forward but his dream instantly changed; it was like it was falling through floorboards.

He tumbled off his bed, his uniform wrinkled all over. His head was spinning and he noticed one of his socks had fallen off. Harry wiped the drool of his mouth, and waddled towards the restroom.

The second the cold water hit his face, his brain woke up. Voldemort was planning something? Why was Yule important? And where did the man come from?

He needed to write this all down, lest he forget and end up in a situation that was preventable.

He rushed back into his room, grabbing his spell book, and writing in the back what he knew.

-Potion being made

-Yule?

-Voldemort had a secret helper.

-Large snake

-Man has escaped a place.

Harry booked it out of the room and walked down to the common room. None of his friends were there, but Vincent and Gregory were seated, in what seemed like a heated conversation. Harry walked past them, and out of the corner of his eye could see Gregory sneer at him. He wondered what his problem was.

Harry made his way towards the Bagnold room, wondering what exactly Tom was planning, but then he came to realize that his friends weren't inside there either. He asked Neville who was having a conversation with Susan and about what plants would be ideal on a desert island but he had no idea as well.

He was wondering where exactly they could have enough to when he realized he had a map that would tell him exactly where they were. It was slipped in his History of Magic textbook, and Harry made a quick note of where the man was. He had been shamelessly looking at Professor Wilson's whereabouts, trying to see if he would disappear off of school grounds. But to Harry’s dismay, it seemed he was steadfast in acting like a role model citizen. Professor Moody was in his office, deciding to not terrorize people for once.

His friends were huddled in a room on the 6th floor, Harry groaned and made his way up.

By the time he made it to the 6th floor he was in desperate need of water. He shoved the door open. Blaise was teaching Hermione how to waltz, and it seemed to be going well.

“Hello.” Harry collapsed and sat next to Theo, who was trying to make a tower out of playing cards. 

“Now try to do it all together.” Blaise said as he spun her around. Harry watched as the pair spun across the room, And minus a few stumbles, Hermione was doing well.

“How’d you nap?” Draco asked from his left as he looked at a few colours in Pansy’s magazine. He was flipping between 2 pages, one side a deep green, the other a shade of purple.

“Bad, that’s why I came. I dreamt about Tom.”

Blaise hissed as Hermione stepped on his foot, her face pale. Daphne sat up, putting her book down.

“What about him?”

“Here.” He pulled out his book and showed them the notes.

“Yule?”

“He said it’s a good time. I think it’s because of the potion Peter was making.”

“All potions that take over 6 months to make always have a step where you add something in during Yule or Litha. It could mean anything, could be anything.” Theo said as he pointed at the last note. “This guy, what do you mean escaped?”

“He seemed hesitant to speak about it and he said he learned a lot of knowledge from there. I don't know exactly where it could be.”

“Where can we cross off?” Hermione asked. “The more we narrow down our choices, the better. Cross out Azkaban because only one person escaped there was Sirius. And we all know he would never work with You-Know-Who. Does the Ministry have any more holding cells?”

“No. And what makes you so short it's a prison? it could have been something else like maybe he was trapped in a school, a library or in a house. And considering Harry says about the Dark Lord saying that he has to go back home it's most likely house arrest.” Blaise pointed out, and Hermione nodded, crossing out the word.

“The ministry doesn't do home arrest.” Pansy said as she dragged her nail down the paper, leaving a small tear.

“Only for very very extreme cases. They wanted my father to be on house arrest but the jury were convinced otherwise.” Theo said and he seemed upset by the notion. “You say he has a snake, like a familiar?”

“It seems like it. She comes and goes as she pleases; he seems very content with her. I haven't heard her speak so I don't know if they’re bonded.”

“What could the Dark Lord need from a snake?” Daphne looked at Harry, and he shrugged.

“Some types of snake venom are particularly useful. Some of them have rejuvenating powers and snakes are linked to healing. If she's not his friend, maybe she's a good omen.”

“You need to tell Lord Black.” Pansy looked at him. “The sooner you tell him, the faster he can act.”

“But what can he do? It’s You-Know-Who.” Said Daphne.

“Oh just call him Voldemort.” Harry rolled his eyes.

“No way.” Daphne moved her head back. “My father says that back during the war, he had a taboo on his name. Anyone who said it got killed.”

“Are you serious, a taboo?” 

Pansy nodded, and Harry let out a laugh. Of course he would put a taboo on his name, the drama queen.

“So we don’t say his name. The horror stories are enough to put us off it.” Daphne said. “But it still doesn't change my point. Let's say Lord Black does go to where the Dark Lord is hiding. Not only is it the Dark Lord, he has Pettigrew, somebody who was smart enough to evade the Ministry for 12 years, and lied to his closest friends without breaking a sweat, and this mystery man who had knowledge that the Dark Lord finds. Harry, I don't think he'd survive.”

“I know you don't want to hear this, but maybe we should tell the headmaster.” Pansy moved her hand closer to his.

Harry faced Pansy. “Do you want to know the reason why we're not telling them at all? It's because no matter what I can't trust him to tell me the truth. There's something that my mother's done that's stopping Tom from killing me and I don't know what it is. If he can't tell me something as simple as that, why do you think I can trust him with Tom coming back?”

“Why bother telling him something he already knows?” Blaise said as he dropped his foot and everybody in the room turned their heads towards him. “At the end of 2nd year, he did say that the ghost of Tom Riddle was in Albania. So that means he knows he's going to come back. Maybe he doesn't know the exact time, maybe doesn't have the first-hand information that Harry does, but he knows Tom is going to come back.”

“Riddle, I don't think I know any Wixen families with that name.” Pansy started listing off a few names.

“Considering his father is a muggle, I don't think you'd find his name. It's crazy how he’s pushing the hatred toward the Muggles when by definition, he is part muggle.”

“Maybe he thinks he's better than muggles. That's what a lot of people with magic believe, right?” Hermione quickly glanced at Pansy, who looked sheepish.

“But to the point he wanted to kill every single muggle-born? It’s something else.”

“We could sit here forever and wonder why Tom is the way he is Mione, and we’d never get an actual answer. I need to show you how to get up from a dip.” Blasie held his hand, and the girl begrudgingly made her way back to him.

“I’m not a fan of dipping, so let’s avoid that part.” Daphne said.

“Hell no, that’s the best part. I won't drop you.”

“Ok, prove it.” Daphne stood up and stuck out her hand. Harry took hold of it and moved further down the classroom. He started to lead her in the dance, making sure he hit all his marks.

“So, picked out a dress yet?” Harry asked as he spun her around. Daphne adjusted her grip, nodding.

“Found a great set, it’s- well you’ll see.” Harry tightened his grip and slowly dipped her, pulling her back upright and carrying on.

“You’re doing better than I thought.” she said as they came to an end.

“Glad to beat your expectations.” Harry looked at Hermione, who was seated, rolling her shoulders.

“Still not telling us who?”

“You’ll see.” She smiled, and Harry couldn't find it in him to push her when she looked so happy.

---

“When I get my hands on that rat.” Sirius snapped from the other end. Remus was beside him, slowly knitting a hat.

“Not if I beat you.” Remus said as he started a new row. The hobby wasn’t what Harry thought the man got up to.

“For his hands.” Sirius said. “Transforming takes a toll on his hands, it’s a way to make sure he can still use them by the time he’s 40.”

“Huh, but I need help with something.” Harry’s face grew hotter, and he hated how it felt.

“With what?”

“Well it’s the ball tomorrow night-” Remus let out a laugh and snatched the mirror from Sirius.

“If you need help with girls it’s not him you need.” He said, and Harry could see Sirius fighting for the mirror.

“Why because you’re better?”

“Much better than you. How did you ask Marlene out again?” 

“That was a mistake. Harry.” Sirius moved into view, and flashed a smile. “There's one word for it: bold. When it comes to asking a lady out you need to be straightforward and upfront about it. Make sure you know what you want and you convey it as well, nobody likes somebody who can't string a sentence together.”

“I mean that's quite hard when-”

 “When?” Sirius said, stretching out the word as his brows shot up to his hairline. “Does this have to be a special someone I know, perhaps a Miss Greengrass?”

“No, Daphne and I are friends.”

“So you're taking her to the Yule Ball as friends?” Harry's jaw dropped and Sirius threw his head back in laughter. Even Remus looked like he was holding back a laugh.

“Word gets back to London quite fast. But if this isn't Miss Greengrass and the person you wanted was scooped up before you could ask, I know the feeling, just wait until this ball situation is over. Then try to convey your feelings properly and be bold with it.”

“I doubt being bold with it is going to work. I'm trying to draw less attention to myself.”

“Bold is exactly what worked for your father. Sure it took him sometime-”

“Five years to be exact.” Remus muttered as he started weaving the yarn again.

“But see how it turned out, married and with a kid.” He spread his hands, and nobody mentioned the rest.

“So be bold and make sure she- you know what I think this conversation is awkward enough.”

“Chin up, just be yourself. You’re quite a charming person. Since I couldn't get you anything for you, my gift is coming tomorrow. I think you'd like it.” Sirius didn't say anymore as he and Remus bit him good night.

Harry flopped back down and looked at the ceiling. So bold? Would Hermione even like it? What if the guy she goes with charms her so much they end up together? What if she laughed at him, told him he was dreaming. What if-

“Stop that.” He whispered and turned to his side, looking at sleeping Gwyn. “That won't help at all.”

---

As far as Christmas mornings went, it was a great one. The common room was filled with students opening gifts and passing them around. Ginny was next to Daphne, thanking her for the hair pins she bought her. Harry was now the proud owner of the rest of the “Harry Potter and Fortiter’s adventures.” courtesy of Draco, who spent 10 minutes reading “Harry Potter and Godrick’s sword.” with the help of Blaise and Rowle.

It was due to the ball or maybe it was because of the foreign students, but Hogwarts seems to have had and gone under a transformation overnight. The walls were adorned with sparkling crystal lights and life-sized ice figures were placed at every exit and entrance. There were the four animals of Hogwarts Houses, but also a large Pegasus whose wings would sometimes flap, and a bear that would raise its head to the sky and let out a roar.

As they sat down and had breakfast people were filled with a buzzing sort of energy. Girls kept looking over at boys, and some were still looking at catalogues looking at dresses they would get.

As the owl started to come in, Hedwig made her way towards Harry. She sat down and started to rub her cheek against his.

“I missed you girl.” he took the parcel and fed Hedwig an absurd amount of bacon and toast. When she flew away, he faced the package.

It was a small box, and when he opened it, there was a watch in a navy velvet box. The watch was gold, and had a few diamonds laid around the center. The band was made of black leather, and under it was a note.

Happy Yule, this was your fathers watch. When boys turn 15, Noble families give the heirs watches alongside their rings to symbolise acceptance. But since next year you'll be Lord Potter, I thought it was high time you received this instead. 

Take care, and remember to be bold.

“Bold?” Blaise said as he looked at the note. Harry laughed, shaking his head and pulled out the watch. It fit him perfectly, and Harry smiled. It was nice to have something that his father had, nice to be closer to him.

The rest of the day was a blur, and when the sun had slowly started to dip, the girls stormed into their rooms.

“Might as well.” Blaise said as he stood up from his chair, walking to their room. The fight for the bathroom was something Harry never wanted to go through again. When he was done, he pulled out his dress robes. They were a deep blue, with silver trimmings, underneath he was wearing a set of black trousers and a deep blue shirt. The collar wasn't too high, and the material was light and airy.

Theo was in silver dress robes, oddly enough and he looked nice. In certain lights it looked like he was wearing stars. His hair was in its usual tamed waves, and he had a silver watch on his right hand.

Blaise was in gold, and the colour did him justice. He looked impeccable, his skin glowing, and his new haircut only added to the look.

“Hope she likes it.” He said as he looked at his face, looking for imperfections. He had asked out Padma, and seemed quite happy about it.

“Are you done yet?” Draco asked as he walked in, he was wearing robes in a deep green, with his signature silver trimming. His hair was in curls, after Theo had threatened to hex his hands off for thinking of adding gel.

“Yes, are the girls?”

“No, then again they have way more work. Let’s go.” As they stood outside at the base of the grand staircase, Draco seemed… off was the word. He kept looking at his watch and tapping his feet.

“Hey!” Neville called out as he walked towards them, Luna in hand. She was wearing a yellow dress that worked well enough with Neville’s black robes.

“Hi, hello Luna.” The girl smiled and spun around.

“This is fun, and the nargles have gone, maybe it’s the trees.”

“Maybe it’s the smell of eucalyptus.” Neville offered, but the girl was more interested in the ice sculpture.

“Have the others-”

“There you are!” Pansy laughed. She was in a red dress that sparkled as she moved. The sleeves were sheer, and had a few gems dotted across. Her hair was curled, red earrings hanging from her ears. She gave a laugh as she looked at Draco, tugging at his clothes.

“You look lovely, who’s the lucky girl?”

“Um-”

“There you are.” Harry turned his head and let out a strangled laugh. Draco gave him a harsh look but it didn't stop the shock of seeing Ginny Wealsy walk towards them. She was also in green, a dress that moved like water. Her shoulders were bare, the dress starting from her neck. She had a small see through cloth that was hanging from her arms.

“What?” Was all Harry could manage.

“Oh this? A deal. He wants revenge on the twins for the prank they pulled during the Hogsmeade visit and I needed a date because as I said, I am not going to stay behind and watch all my friends go to the ball. So we came up with this.”

“So you two are going to- uh.” Theo said and the pair made faces of disgust.

“No. I mean maybe one dance so the teachers think that we're going together, but mostly just other people. Anyhow I promised I'd sit with Luna, bye!” She held out a hand and Draco took it, the pair walking in.

Blaise was dying of laughter, tears coming out his eyes. “Oh- Oh my word.”

“I thought he hated her? What is- why?” Pansy looked like she was having a stroke with the way her face was moving.

“Was that Draco and Ginny I just said?” Harry looked at the voice, and his mouth dropped, Daphne looked- he didn't have the words.

The dress looked better than any he had ever seen in his life. Her shoulders were bare and the bodice of the dress looked like it was made of water. As she moved the crystals glinted together and gave the feeling of looking at a river ripple. The skirt of the dress was not too slim but not too puffy either. It was made of two layers, the top one being a sheer glitter and the bottom one being a blue gray. But tied around her neck was a sheer cloak that looked like smoke. Daphne had earrings that looked like dripping water and her hair was flowing behind her, two pieces framing her face. She looked stunning, like she was coming out of a christmas tale.

“Pick up your jaw, I told you I had a great dress,” Daphne smiled, and looked him up and down. “Nice, very good.” 

“Daphne you-”

“I know. Hermione!” She waved and Harry felt his heart force its way up his throat. If Daphne was stunning, Hermione was breathtaking. And every step she took towards them had his heart racing. The dress she was in was a light shade of pink, the skirt getting darker with each layer. The top was simple, the shoulders short and sheer, it seemed to be the style for most girls. Her hair was pulled back in a slick bun, she had on a rose pendant and laughed as she walked closer.

Harry didn’t know what to do, to say. He kept looking at her.

“You look great.” Theo said as he spun her around. 

“Stop.” Hermione flushed, and something shimmered near her ears. Harry leaned closer and noticed the earrings she was wearing. It was the rose earrings he had given her during their 1st year.

“Going to tell us who your date is?” She laughed and waved Harry off. The Durmstrang and Beauxbatons students started to walk in. All of them were wearing robes and dresses of different colors and shades but one caught his eye. Fleur Delacour seemed to be wearing a silver dress that looked like she was wearing moonlight. She walked over to a stunned Roger Davis. And after being spelled bound for a few seconds, he offered her his hand and they slowly walked in.

Harry could see Apollon in the line who gave him and nod as he walked in. Viktor Krum looked good, his hair was pushed back, his face was clean shaven and he was smiling in their direction. Maybe he was coming to Harry to ask him for another game but he walked past him and stopped dead in front of Hermione.

“Good evening.” He offered his elbow and she took it, she gave Daphne a smile and walked off, speaking with the Bulgarian.

“No way.” Blaise laughed. “No way- Krum! And she didn't tell us? Oh she’s devious!”

Harry felt like his head was going to snap off with how fast his brain was working. She was asked by Krum? And Daphne-

He looked to his side, and Daphne was giving him a knowing look. Was that what she wanted to tell him? They had been spending time together?

“Pansy. You look decent.” Alexander said as Dominic stood next to him

“Watch yourself.” Harry said automatically, and the boy raised a brow, then dipped his head.

“My apologies, Heir Potter-Black. Come with us, we have much to speak about.” Pansy gave them a small wave and walked away. Harry turned to speak to Blaise, but it seemed Padma had arrived. She was wearing a sari, Harry realised. It was pink and gold, the bottom half had gold elaborate trimmings, the top part the same, and she had a cloth over her shoulder. Her hands were adorned with gold bangles. Theo bid the pair goodbye, and Harry gilded Daphne towards where the deputy head stood.

Cho Chang, the Ravenclaw Seeker, was Cedric’s date. She was wearing a high cuffed dress that looked lovely on her. Hermione was trying to teach Krum how to properly say her name, but it was a fruitless quest.

“Ladies to the left, gentlemen to the right. Just like that.” Harry was at the back, right behind Cedric and Cho. Fleur was up front, her head held high. The Professor opened the doors for them, and they made their way in.

Harry straightened his back, and lightly placed Daphne’s hand around his elbow. They walked in and the Great Hall looked much better than Harry had ever seen.

The walls looked like they were made of ice, and the 4 large tables were gone, replaced with about a hundred or so small tables. Daphne was looking to the side and she had a satisfied look on her face. Harry glanced at the area and he could see a few girls glaring at her.

They walked towards the large table where the judges were. After being seated Harry glanced at where Crouch should be, but instead saw Percy Weasley. Harry must have been looking at him for a long time, because he turned to face him.

“Harry, lovely to see you.”

“As well. You’re representing Mr. Crouch?”

The boy seemed to perk up at that. He sat taller and gave a smug nod. “I’m his personal assistant. He’s been unwell for some time and asked me to take his place for dinner.”

Harry had nodded his head at that. “Less than a year out of Hogwarts and you’re the personal assistant to the Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation, congratulations.”

If he could sit up straighter, Percy would. He pushed up his gold rimmed glasses and smiled, raising his glass. “Thank you. Some say I'm being too ambitious.”

“That’s nonsense. What’s so wrong with aiming high?” Harry looked to his right, and the Headmaster was smiling at him.

“Exactly my point.” Percy turned to Ludo to speak about something, but Harry could see the smile still on his face. 

Ordering the food was much easier than he thought, he just had to say what he wanted, and it was in front of him. Daphne was speaking with Cho Chang about a case that Cho’s mother was on. Turns out their families were in the same sphere in law. Madam Maxmie was speaking with Dumbledore, and giving not so subtle smiles towards Hagrid.

“I think it’s much better during the winter.” Hermione laughed as she placed her fork down. “But I rarely get time to go.”

“I’ve heard nothing but good about Loire Valley. We wanted to visit during the world cup, but could not.” Viktor looked at Harry and gave him a nod. “I meant what I said, you should try pro.”

“I heard about the Match,” Fleur said as she took a sip of red wine, Rogers was dumbstruck, just looking at her in awe. “Such a shame Beauxbatons didn't take part. But then again, it would have been an easy win.”

“We’ll have to test it out.” Harry said and Viktor nodded. He seemed to do that a lot.

“We should meet over the summer, and see just how well you do.” Viktor said, and Hermione gave him a smile. 

“Just as long as you don’t try the Wronski Feint on me. I like my neck attached.” Viktor laughed and faced Hermione. 

“How are you finding it?” Harry asked Daphne and she smiled, dapping her face with her napkin.

“Amazing.”

“That match was great tho,” Cho said and Cedric nodded his head, taking a bite of his food. “You have a good chaser unit, a shame we have to beat you next year.” She sighed and Daphne let out a high laugh.

“In your dreams. You’d need an extra year of practice to catch up to us.”

“No way. Everyone here knows Silas was the brains, and now he’s gone, it’s ours for the taking.”

“Yeah sure, Chao-Xing.” Daphne said, and Harry raised a brow?

“Chao-Xing?”

“That's my full name. Turns out it's quite a mouthful for some people so I just go by Cho. Kind of sounds like it. Oh!” She looked down and all the plates had cleared. The headmaster asked the students to stand up, and the tables were pushed back, and Daphne let out a soft squeal. The Weird Sisters, an all male band, had walked into thunderous applause.

They took their places and the Champions and their dates were guided towards the center. Harry tried to calm his breathing as the waltz started. The lights dimmed till there were only 4 lights on each contestant.

“Okay, here we go.” Daphne said, and they began. Harry thanked Morgana that the waltz was a slow one. The steppes were easy, and Harry dipped Daphne at each given time. It got to a point where Harry only saw Daphne, the light restricting everything but them. Then slowly people started to trickle in. Harry could see Draco lead Ginny, the pair seemingly civil, Draco even laughed. Theo was dancing with Susan Bones, and Padam was laughing at something Blaise said, the boy looking smug.

The waltz finally ended, and after a round of applause, Harry made his way to Draco. He was standing next to a disgruntled Pansy, and he sighed when Harry came closer.

“Save it. I know what you’re going to say.”

“That I wish you just told us what you were planning?” Draco made a face but Harry kept going. “Mate, I don’t care if you took Ginny, I'm glad you two stopped being at each other's throats.”

“I just- whatever, care for a dance Pansy?” Draco led her to the floor. Daphne was dancing with Neville, and was snorting at something he was saying. Harry noticed Hermione next to Cho. almost running, she reached them.

“I’m sorry to cut in Chao–Xing, care for a dance Mione?” Cho laughed and swatted his shoulder and walked away. Hermione laughed and placed her hand on his shoulder, and Harry started leading her.

“This was amazing. I never want it to end.” She sighed, and Harry nodded, at a loss for words.

“I hope you’re not too upset at me being quiet.”

“Of course I'm not. And besides, it was a lovely surprise.” Lie. He hated Krum with every bone. He hated how at ease Krum looked, hated how he casually asked him to come and visit, something others would die for.

“That’s a relief.” She turned her head and Harry looked at the earrings.

“They go well with the dress, right? And the hairstyle makes them show more. It was an effort however, but better than the normal style-”

“Your hair looks nice down.” Hermione stopped and looked at him, and he bit the inside of his cheek. He laid it on too thick, she was going to hate him, leave him-

“You think?” 

“Of course. You wouldn't be you without it.” She smiled, and let him spin her. It was just them in the moment, not a hall filled with people, just him and her. And when the dance was done, she gave him a tight hug, and he thought he could die happy.

---

Harry’s feet felt like they were about to fall off. He had danced with just about everyone, and then some. He and Draco had left Blaise and Theo behind, the pair dancing like they had no end in sight.

The fields were oddly quiet, and peaceful. The air was much fresher, and the sounds of the party grew farther away. 

“No way, Neville and Luna were unexpected.”

“I feel like I could see that happening though.” Harry argued as they walked father down.

“No, I couldn't see Ronald and Parvati. That was something. And his robes, dear me. I'd rather take 15 cruciatus curses back to back than wear that.”

They laughed, but Harry heard noises coming from the corner.

“- Different now Severus. It's not how it used to be, it's changing, something is awry and I.” Harry heard Karkaroff’s cold voice then he heard his Head of House scoff.

“Then flee, Igor. Flee like you always but I will be staying in Hogwarts, and this is not negotiable.” Professor Snape turned the corner then scowled at the pair. Karkaroff made his way down the hallway, and Professor Snape followed him with his eyes.

“Is there a reason why you're both so far away from the party?” his eyes narrowed as he stared at the pair, and Draco rubbed his shoulder.

“We needed to get away from the party, it was getting too hot in there.”

“Try not to wander about the school at this time. And 10 points from Hufflepuff Mister Stebbins, I can see you there alongside Miss Fawcett, which is also 10 points from Ravenclaw!” The 2 figures stood up from the bush and ran back down. Professor Snape gave the pair an odd look, then followed Karkaroff’s path.

“What was that?” Draco asked, but Harry had no clue.

Notes:

That is chapter 18! I would like to say I feel bad for Harry but considering the rest of the things I have in store, I don't. I do hope you guys are satisfied with the chapter. It's quite a long one, it might be the longest chapter in the fic.

A lot of things are sprinkled between, but the one that I am the most proud of is giving Cho an actual name. Chao–Xing roughly translates to Morning Star and out of the Chinese names that I looked over, that was the most similar one to Cho, because there is no way I was just going to let her name be a surname.

Ginny and Draco have gone to the ball and tell me what you think about that.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 22nd.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

Chapter 19: Is History really Magical?

Summary:

Harry goes for a dip

“I’m going to kill her.” Hermione seethed as she kicked the rocks in front of her. It was another lesson with Professor Grubbly-Plank. Hagrid had been cooped up in his hut since the Daily Prophet the week after the Yule Ball. Harry thought anybody acting a different way towards Hagrid’s so called secret was stupid beyond measure, because did they really think Hagrid was fully human? The man's hand was the size of some First years' heads for crying out loud.

Skeeter had been brutal in her paper, absolutely tearing Hagrid in half and bringing to light the not so legal creatures he had been teaching the students. Professor Grubbly-Plank had been coming in, showing them about unicorns, (Neville was quite disheartened he couldn't go near any of them since they preferred a woman's touch.) and other ethereal creatures.

Harry wouldn't admit this out loud to anyone but his friends but he didn't mind Professor Grubbly-Plank teaching them. She was much more efficient than Hagrid, aimed to teach what the creature was, what it did, and how to avoid running into it if it was dangerous. But he cared about Hagrid, he knew how much Hagrid loved his job, barring the illegal aspect of it. And he hated how he had become a shell of who he once was.

Neville and Harry had forced themselves into the hut with a spell Harry wasn't going to disclose to anybody, and Hagrid looked utterly heartbroken; his hair, which was already shaggy, was clumped together; his eyes were red and puffy and Fang looked utterly miserable. The pair tried to persuade Hagrid together, telling her that nobody really cared that he was half Giant and they knew from the get-go which made him wail even harder.

After the arrival of Professor Dumbledore, the pair were dismissed. But the conversation hadn't done anything to bring Hagrid back into the teaching. He was still holed up in his house and Professor Grubbly-Plank was slowly winning over the hearts and minds of every other student.

“You can't kill her, Hermione. That’s going to bring way too much attention to you. We need to find a way to discredit her and make her seem like a fool to everybody.” Draco clenched his fists. “There's a way she's entering Hogwarts. The headmaster banned her after the 1st task, we just need to figure out how she's getting inside.”

“Maybe it's an insight scoop? She might have somebody working inside the school, maybe a Hogwarts student or maybe a member of the Faculty.” Pansy said as she started up the staircase to the room on the sixth floor.

“I doubt that any member of the faculty that's willingly going to give Rita any information. It seems like it's going to be a Hogwarts student but which one? It can't be any person under 5th year, she won’t take anything from them.” Daphne wheezed as she walked up the stairs. Harry was thankful for being on the Quidditch team because if he wasn't he would have given up by the third floor.

“Or it could be somebody in fourth year.” Blaise skipped up the staircase a way he swore was way more effective than running up. “There are quite a few people that aren't fond of Hagrid.”

“No, it's something else and I'm going to figure it out. And when I do I'm going to milk her for all she's worth.” Hermione breathed as she stumbled onto the sixth floor dragging her feet to the classroom.

Ever since the arrival of the Durmstrang and Beauxbaton students, the Bagnold Room had become somewhat over-packed; it barely managed to seat all the Hogwarts students, adding in almost 100 others wasn't ideal. So the small classrooms on the sixth floor that Hermione learned to waltz in had become their little hideout, secluded enough where they could exchange secrets and theories about Tom.

But the room wasn't so secluded anymore for in the center of the room, standing one of the desks was an elf.

“Dobby?” The elf turned around and jumped for joy. He got down to the floor and attacked Harry's middle.

“Great Harry Potter! Dobby has news.”

“Hello Dobby.” Draco said and the elf gave him a shy wave.

“How are you doing?” Hermione smiled, getting down to his level.

“Dobby is doing great! Us House-Elves have- Dobby cannot speak about it. But Dobby has news about Professor Wilson!”

Harry’s knees hit the floor and he faced the elf. “What kind of news do you have?”

“Professor Wilson is being sneaky, using the Floo at odd hours speaking to somebody but he shields the room and Dobby cannot get in.” The elf said standing taller. Harry took note of the clothes he was wearing; today he was wearing a large hat that had a feather, ones that Harry would see the woman at Ascot wearing on the TV. He was wearing his signature tea towel with the Hogwarts crest, and on his feet today were two different types of socks; one of them had yellow and pink flowers and the other one had blue and golden stripes.

“Using the Floo? Do you know which one?”

“The one in the staff room. He uses it very late at night. Dobby can't find out what, but Dobby will try harder. Dobby, we will try harder for his dear friend Harry Potter!” 

“It’s fine Dobby, thank you. You've done an amazing job. I have a gift for you.” Harry rummaged through his bag and pulled out a flat parcel. “I was going to come to you later in the week to tell you to give up on it, because if you haven't found anything by now it's- well I've bought you this.”

The awestruck elf took the parcel, delicately clearly open, making sure not to tear the wrapping paper. And when he saw what was inside he burst out into tears.

Harry didn’t think the gift was that great. Noticing the elves' love for socks Harry had bought him two pairs; one of them with tiny house elves on them and the other pair being black, similar to the one Harry had indirectly used to free Dobby.

“Harry Potter is kind, Harry Potter is too kind. Dobby knew Harry Potter was a good wizard but Dobby never knew Harry Potter was a kind and noble one.” Tears and snot were running down the small elves face as he clutched onto Harry, wailing.

“There there, it's fine now you have some more socks.” Harry lightly rubbed the elf’s back. Dobby couldn't say anymore from the tears but gave a deep vow and blinked out of existence.

“That's very lovely of you Harry.” Pansy said, handing him a handkerchief so he could wipe his dust covered knees. “But it's a shame he never found anything. I mean the Floo? Everybody knows the teachers use it.”

Using the Floo, why exactly would he be using the Floo? Could it be… could Professor Wilson be the man Voldemort was speaking to.

“Oh no. Oh no no.” Daphne said she pushed her hair back, staring at Harry. “You don't think the man that the Dark Lord was speaking to was Professor Wilson do you, Harry?”

“It makes so much sense.” Harry dragged his hands across his face. “Hogwarts has a bunch of knowledge, even Dumbledore was speaking about during the Yule Ball.”

“I remember.” Hermione said, “He was speaking about a random room that appeared when he needed to use the bathroom. If even the headmaster doesn't know everything about Hogwarts, there's a high chance that Tom doesn't either.”

“So do you think he recruited Professor Wilson to put you in the tournament? If the Dark Lord wanted you dead, he’d do so himself Harry. He's made it very clear he wants to be the one to kill you.”

“I know he wants to kill me himself Theo, but what if this is the- what if he wants me distracted with the tournament that he does something else?” Harry felt stupid in giving up his pursuit of the Professor. The torn paper was proof enough and now this? Professor Wilson had been on the faculty for a year, but not much was known about him. One could say that was privacy but people found it information about the staff, even the most tight lipped ones.

“It just doesn't make sense. I'm still thinking that if he wanted you dead he would have done so last year.” Blaise said as he crossed his hands, a finger tapping his chin.

“Voldemort was nothing but smoke last year now he somewhat manifested into a thing I haven't even seen yet. Maybe he was biding his time, maybe he's a Death Eater in disguise.”

“We have History of Magic tomorrow, maybe we'll find something out then.” Daphne tried to be hopeful, but the mood was stamped. Even as they sat down speaking about the upcoming Hogsmeade visit, Dobby’s information was front and center, and in Harry's mind there was something off about Professor Wilson, and clues pointed towards him. It couldn't have been a coincidence. Harry was going to get to the bottom of this, one way or another.

---

Harry was up before the sun the next day, plotting exactly how he was going to get the Professor to admit what he had done.

By the time Theo and Blaise woke up, Harry had roughly about five unfinished plans going through his head. He got ready for the day putting on his uniform, making sure his wand holster was tight, and making sure he had his map on him.

During breakfast Harry kept sneaking glances at the Professor, looking at him, trying to see if he could find- Harry really couldn't find anything, the man was just eating eggs Benedict and laughing at what Professor Sinatra was saying, but he was going to find out.

History of Magic was their 1st lesson that day and Harry was seated ages before the bell. The Professor looked better than he did, cracking jokes for the class and moving on to Dark Ladies of the past, a subject Pansy was quite excited for.

“We always hear about Dark Lords this and evil wizards that, when witches are just as cunning. Circe was going to be a dark witch, and had the makings for it. If it wasn't for her finding Aeaea, she would rival any Dark Lord.”

But the whole entire lesson Harry was just staring at the Professor not bothering with notes. What exactly could he say? What exactly could he do to make the man admit what he had done?

The torn letter was something Harry could bring up, he could also bring up how he seems to be disappearing quite often, how he-

“Harry?” Harry lifted his head to see the whole class looking at him. Professor Wilson slowly walked up to him and took a glance at the textbook and sighed. “It's fine, don't worry. Draco?”

“1092.”

“Correct, take 3 points to Slytherin.” The Professor slowly walked ahead and carried on speaking. Harry tried to remember where he was, but his mind was thinking 100 different thoughts at once.

“You need to pay attention Harry.” Draco said out of the corner of his mouth but Harry scowled and shook his head.

The lesson ended quicker than Harry would have wanted to, and he thanked Circe herself when the Professor asked him to stay behind. He was sitting on the edge of his desk, his hands crossed over his chest and looking at Harry with a blank expression.

“It doesn't seem like you’re paying attention in my lesson Harry.” Professor Wilson said as he tapped his finger against his bicep.

“I know it's-”

“The second task, it's that why you were looking at the Triwizard section of your history book?” Harry's brows further together and the Professor let out a sigh.

“I know you're worried about the task, I know you're scared that it's going to be as dangerous as the first one. But the more you stress about it they're less likely you’re going to win. If you let it consume you're every waking second-”

“Considering somebody despised me enough to put my name in, I have no choice but to think of the task, Professor. If they were desperate enough to put my name in, they might be desperate enough to finish me right now.” Harry kept his eyes on the Professor, not looking away for a second. The man's face softened and broke eye contact, looking at his hands.

“I don't- I can't think any sane person would put your name in Harry. You're a kid, you shouldn't have had this happen to you. That person, they should have put your name in. but I promise you, stressing over it the way you are, Harry, it's not going to help. Try to figure out what the clue inside your egg is, try to figure out how you're going to survive.”

The way he spoke to turn off his force it felt like remorse. Was this an apology?

“You should make your way to transfiguration. I doubt Professor McGonagall would let you off, even if you are a champion.” The teacher clapped Harry on his shoulder and started to pick up.

Harry walked out of the classroom stunned and walked toward his friends, their faces a range of emotions.

“Either I'm crazy or that was a confession.” Daphne broke the quiet.

“So he's guilty now. He's guilty that he saw the dragon and thinks you might die?” Hermione made a face.

“It seems like it, but why would he confess? Why would he now?”

“Harry you're going to go crazy if you keep thinking about it like this. You should be focused on getting that egg solved instead. Honestly it's been in your trunk since the 1st task.”

“I just don't think-”

“Harry, maybe Cedric isn't being cunning, maybe he isn't trying to deceive you, maybe he really wants to help you like how you helped him with the Dragon.” Pansy cut in and wrapped his elbow dragging him towards the Transfiguration classroom and Harry couldn't find it within himself to argue. 

Transfiguration wasn't as fun as Harry was assuming it was going to be. After finishing his theory, he was left doing absolutely nothing. And so it was a delight when Daphne sat next to him, shoving Draco off his chair and dared him to see who could transform the most things without getting caught.

But after they were reprimanded by the professor, Harry caught sight of the letter Daphne had opened. And when she caught him looking, she let him read it as well.

Dear Daphne.

I'm not all surprised that you and Heir Potter decided to go to the ball together, considering how at ease you seemed with each other during the Wizengamot meeting in August. It seems like you two have a budding friendship. And even though I don't like the ramblings of mad woman Rita Skeeter, she seems to have a point. 

You don't do much for this family but securing an alliance with the Potter and by association the Blacks would be a boon. 

Kind regards, your mother.

“Oh wow.” was all Harry could say without cursing. Daphne loved and put the paper away.

“Yes, so it's going to be a big shame when I tell my mother that whatever was budding between us is no longer happening.” Daphne placed a hand on her chest and pouted, imitating Pansy.

“Does your mother always speak to you like that?” 

“Yes, but a little bit of tough love never hurts the soul.” But her face said otherwise. And learning his lesson from Pansy, Harry would wait till she wanted to say something.

---

Despite his friend's words, the days slipped by as Harry kept avoiding the Dragon Egg. It wasn't that he was against Cedric’s information, it was just that he had spent a whole month straight worrying about the task, worrying about what he was going to do and it drained him. The night after his task he slept through the whole entire day, only waking up for dinner. He wasn't going to force himself to get the secrets of the egg done immediately.

A small part of him, however, wondered that maybe what he needed was a potion and it took a month to brew, and by the time he opened the egg would be too late?

His thoughts kept contradicting him so he decided the best thing to do was to ignore them. And what better way to do so besides the Black Lake looking at whatever lurks underneath? Harry had found a spot near the bank of the river, a small tree providing shade and a breeze that always hit the right spot.

People were walking around laughing without the care in the world. Harry had his potions book in front of him wondering if he needed a hygiene potion. Maybe that would work, it would be better than bathing with the thing.

“If you keep frowning like that your face is going to get wrinkles.” A soft voice chimed from above him and Harry looked up to see Fleur Delacour smiling down at him. Even in casual wear she outshined most of the girls in the vicinity, her long hair shining in the sun's rays and blue eyes clearer than any water Harry had ever looked into.

“I’d rather have wrinkles than a task.” Fleur sighed as she sat down in a way that hid her body from the other people on the field.

“It's very hard to find a quiet place to hide in Hogwarts that also provides a nice natural light.”

“Why would you want to hide?”

“Do you suppose I should stay in the middle of the crowds where people walk at me like I'm some creature? I don't think so.”

“People aren't walking at you because they think you're a creature, it's because you look good.”

“And how is it possible? Because my grandmother is a Veela, a creature. Psyche’s curse haunts me and I don't seem to find a cure for it.” Harry watched her face transform from haughtiness to a quiet disappointment, and even then she looked perfect. Harry wondered how he would feel if he was a girl and he saw somebody like Fleur. He'd either die of jealousy or want to be as close to her as possible.

“Psyche. Isn't she that one really really beautiful mortal in Greek myth?”

“Yes, wanted by all but desired by none. It sounds melodramatic I know, but it is how I feel.”

“I'm sure people want to be with you. Some people might think you're beautiful, yes but maybe they want to form friendships.”

“And those are far and few in between. Yes there might be one or two people that want to befriend me because of my intellect and my personality, but more times than not, it’s people who want to be around me so they can bask in my presence it seems.”

Harry pondered for a bit, but Fleur shook her head and gave him a side smile. “I know I sound dramatic, I know I sound vain, but it's the truth.”

“I don't think you sound vain or dramatic, I've seen how people act around Veelas in the World Cup. I'm just wondering why you're telling me out of everybody around.”

“Maybe because I think we're in the same boat, not in the beauty part but people treating us differently from things we can’t control. Me my beauty, you your magical powers.”

“I don’t have any magical powers.” Harry said, and Fleur shook her shoulder.

“I could say the same. What makes me any different from any blue eyed blond haired girl. What makes me different from your friend, Daphne?”

Harry looked at Fleur and shrugged his shoulders. “You’re right, but you carry yourself with a grace of difference, like you matter more than others.”

“What other way is there when you're told as much growing up?”

“There isn’t. You make people know you for something other than your looks. And I'd bet all my vaults that’s why you joined.”

“I entered the Tournament because I was certain I was Beauxbatons best bet.” Fleur startinged her back, but Harry wasn't fooled.

“No, I think you joined because you wanted to be more than the part Veela. You joined for a purpose, and yet people keep speaking about your beauty.”

“You’re good at this, too good.” she said after a while.

“I’m spending too much time with Ginny.” Harry laughed. “If I had the chance to enter on my own volition, I'd do so for that reason. To be known because I beat the odds, not because fate aligned in the way it did.”

The wind started to pick up, and Harry caught the smell of cherries and something else. Fleur stood up, and without a word walked away, and Harry turned back to the lake, wondering if he’d find an answer looking at it.

---

Hogsmeade was covered in snow and Harry watched a small child jump in a large heap, his father laughing in the back. Hermione and Theo had rushed into the Three Broomsticks to grab some bottles to go, but Harry wanted the crisp air.

People had started to grow excited with the task drawing closer, and the nerves had started to pick up within Harry. It was 4 weeks till the task and Harry had still not mustered the energy to figure out what the egg was telling him. He had managed to get his friends off the case by telling them that he had a plan and it would take some time to come through. But he knew by Monday they'd be asking him questions all over again.

“There's our triwizard participant!” A loud voice being behind him Ludo Bagman was dressed in yellow winter robes, he had finally put down his old beaters costume. He looked ever energetic, his cheeks were flushed red, however he kept looking back at the Hog's Head as if something was going to break out of it.

“Say I was wondering if you needed… guidance on what to do with your egg.”

Harry stared at the man in bewilderment. He was a judge and he was trying to cheat? Harry knew he didn’t look helpless, he managed to win the 1st round without cheating, so what was his aim?

“With all due respect Mr. Bagman, if I need any help for the tournament I'll be able to figure out what my own and considering you're a judge-”

“That's not the important part, due to your unfortunate choosing- Heir Nott, Miss Granger.” Ludo said as the pair walked towards them. Theo had two bottles in his hand and was looking at the man in confusion

“Is something wrong? Does Harry need to go for his task?” said Hermione, her mouth downturned.

“No, I was just wondering if Harry needed a bit of guidance.”

“I don’t sir. But thank you.”

“Isn’t that against the rules?” Hermione said at the same time as Theo. Ludo let out a laugh, waved her off and walked back into the Three Broomsticks.

“I don't know what's going on with him but there's something wrong, this is the second time he offered to help me out. I mean I can't look that helpless.”

Theo took a sip then shrugged, “Maybe he really wants the odds to be fair. Maybe he thinks that the rules don't count for you since you're not part of the original three champions.”

“If I wasn’t a part of the three champions-”

“Harry!” He heard a voice cry and to his utter amusement, three redheads made their way towards them, their faces a mix of anger and confusion. Ron was leading the charge of the twins behind them, and once they reached him Ron crossed his hands tapping his foot in patiently.

“Is there an issue?”

“Yes you-”

“Let me take it from here, you're too heated, Ronniekins.” George said, the little beauty mark by the corner of his left eyebrow giving him away. “Listen what have you been telling Percy?”

“What about Percy?”

“Look at this.” Ron shoved a paper into Harry's hands and fumbling over his gloves he managed to open it.

Dear Ron,

I know letters like this are far and few between, but I wanted to check up on you, check up on how you're coping in Hogwarts considering the tournaments going on. How was your school work? Have you been doing well? I remember you telling me that you found Divination quite hard, and even though I think it's a wooly subject I do think I can be of some assistance. Do let me know.

I've heard the unfortunate news about Hagrid but I can’t say I was surprised. I don't mean to sound offensive, but Hagrid does dwarf even people born in the 99th percentile his age. I wasn't exactly what he could have part of, I didn't want to jump to him being a Giant but it's understandable. I do hope he's doing well.

But one thing I wanted to talk to you about is a boy in your year you might know, Harry Potter, of course you know him. He's quite an ambitious boy and I think I like that about him. I do find it such a pity we didn't get to speak to each other more during our three years together but alas, he managed to impress me quite a lot during the Yule ball. I say he's a very good person to be around and I think you should be making the effort to try and befriend him. He's very smart for his age and he doesn't shy away from ambition like so many in our family do.

I'll be the judge for the next task in Mr. Crouch’s place, and I do hope we can spend some time together. We haven't done so in such a long time.

Your older brother and confidant,

Percy Ignatius Weasley.

Harry lowered the letter and couldn't help the smile creeping on his face. “I honestly don't see the issue.”

“The issue is-” Ron yelled but Fred quickly slammed a hand over his mouth.

“Maybe because you're not part of the family you don't know. Percy’s been acting differently ever since he's got him the job working for Mr. Crouch.”

“Different how?” Theo asked and Fred sighed.

“Just acting a bit more pompous than usual. Only speaking about how highly Mr. Crouch speaks of him, how everything he says is the gospel and should be taken as such. It's just it's been a lot and the Boy-Who-Lived reinforcing those ideas it's bound to give anybody a big head.”

“You make it seem like what I've told him as a bad thing.” Harry raised his hands and Fred frowned, his hand dropping.

“Yes it is, he's got a bigger head than usual.”

“And that's well deserved.”

“See I told you he wasn't going to listen-”

“No.” George slammed his hand over Ron's mouth. “Why do you think it's a good reason to have a big head?”

“What is Percy's current position?”

“He works for Mr. Crouch I guess?” Fred said, giving his twin a look.

“No, he's the personal assistant for the head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation. He is a personal assistant to the head of one of the largest departments in the Ministry. And that type of job people your father's age salivate for a chance at, and somebody who's been out of Hogwarts for almost six months managed to get the job. He should have a big head. If I was him I'd have an even bigger head.”

“Harry, you know how Percy gets he's pompous he's-”

“But what makes him pompous? Because he tries hard, that's what we should all be doing. Because he made Head Boy, prefect, and got 12 NEWT’s?”

“Exactly pompous behaviour.”

“I don't think it's pompous, I just think you both have different ideas of fun and he doesn't fit your ideal fun. What I'm confused about is the last line. What do you mean by ‘some members in his family?’” Hermione leaned closer to Harry reading the last line, her hair brushing over his cheek, and he felt a jolt of electricity pass through him.

The three Weasley's faces darkened and Ron just took the paper back. “Never mind that, you really think it's fine for him to be acting the way he is?”

“Percy is a very smart person, and he's managed to get himself in a very high position in such a short time. This isn't only at the benefit of him, it's a benefit for you. If he's in such a high position whenever you graduate Hogwarts, his name alone might be able to get you into a higher working position, he might be able to help people invest in any ideas you have, such as a Joke Shop.” Harry said and the twins' faces relaxed by a fraction.

“I don't think we're going to agree on this. Percy’s acting pompers like usual and you've somewhat given him a bigger than usual.”

Harry folded his hands and stared at the Trio. “I'm not backing down on this. I think it was a good conversation I had with him, and if he appreciates my advice and so be it.”

Harry watched as the twins stared him down and he was painfully aware of the wands grasped in their hands. Just as he was about to draw his own, Fred relaxed and shoved his brother.

“It's whatever, you're lucky Ginny's very fond of you.” He pointed a hand at Harry, threw him a wink and walked away, dragging Ron alongside with him.

“That was something…” Theo handed Harry his drink which was colder than he wanted it to be.

“What's so wrong with ambition? if I grew up as a Weasley, if I grew up with barely any money between us I'd want to get myself in a high position.” Harry hit his bottle with a warming charm.

“Maybe they see it as betrayal? Maybe they think his new position is making him act differently than he was before, but I don't see much of a change from the ball.” Hermione said then turned to her with her look he knew well.

“You know what this means right?”

“No but I'm sure you're going to tell me?”

“Harry, if Ludo Bagman himself thinks you need help at the task, you need to get the egg cracked on now.” She emphasized her point by slamming her bottle on the base of her free hand.

“I don't trust-”

“Okay fine, you don't trust Cedric, so why don't we figure out what exactly he means by taking a bath with the thing? The Bagnold Common Room should be partially emptied by this point. Let's go.”

“Hermione, we just got here!” Theo whined but with a sharp look he was quickly silenced.

The one plus side of being sent home from Hogsmeade early was having the chance to whisk Pansy away. Harry watched as a vein slowly pulsed in Alexander's neck but realistically he couldn't do a thing, not when Harry mentioned Pansy needing to study.

Hermione was right, the Bagnold Common Room was quite empty with students up to 3rd year spending their time outdoors.

“Cedric had mentioned taking a bath with this in the Prefect's bathroom. We need to figure out what exactly he needs by that.” Hermione said as she waved her wand, opening her book to a blank page.

“Maybe it's something to do with hygiene, it might be to do with cleaning?” Daphne offered. “Maybe it's something special that the Prefect's bathroom offers?”

“If it was something special, they would have offered every single champion the chance to go in and pursue it. I think he is setting you up.” Draco said and Hermione tutted.

“Draco not you as well.”

“It is. If I wanted somebody to get into trouble I would send them to a place I know they shouldn't be in. There could be a chance he’s being kind, but why does he need you to go into the Prefect's bathroom specifically? You told him straight up that they were going to be Dragons and you needed to take something from them. Why is he giving you such a twisted clue?”

A cold feeling washed over Harry. Cedric seemed nice, sure he was a Hufflepuff but Harry didn't think he wanted him in trouble.

“All right he wants you to take a shower with the egg, what exactly does that mean?” Pansy said as she ran her fingers over the Golden Egg. “A shower, clean, water, oh!”

“What?” Daphne asked as Pansy handed Harry back the egg.

“He doesn't want you to take a shower with the egg. He wants you to open it underwater, because I am 100% certain the sounds is letting out isn't just nonsense, it's Mermish!” she clapped her hands together beaming as she looked around.

“And you can only hear Mermish speak underwater. Let’s go!” Blaise grabbed Harry's hand and dragged him out of the Bagnold room. 

Going outside after being in a warm room was hell, and by the way Blaise was dragging him further away from the warm castle, Harry had a sinking feeling that he knew what was next.

They stopped at the bank of the lake, the murky water looking positively threatening.

“Okay give it a go.”

“Are you insane I'm not going in the lake on a warm day, and you want me to go in right now? You’re dreaming!”

“I- Harry, you need to listen to it.” Blaise laughed, but Harry couldn't find anything funny about the situation.

“What's stopping me from filling a bathtub with water? A warm bath?” Harry yelled, moving as far away as he possibly could without Blaise pulling him back.

“No Blaise, Harry’s right.” Hermione said and walked towards them. She placed a hand on Harry's shoulder throwing Blasie the scathing look, and he stepped aside. “Listen you're right we should definitely get you inside around nice and warm and then have you open the egg there.”

“Thank you! Now can we-”

“Hold your breath Harry.” Harry did so wondering why when he felt her hands shove into his chest and he went falling, egg in hand into the Black Lake.

Notes:

That is chapter 19! I'm a really big fan of Percy Weasley because he's such a complex character. So it makes sense that Harry sees him as ambitious rather than pompous.

I've heard a lot of your predictions for Professor Wilson and they're quite good, but if you haven't please let me know what you think! The next chapter will be out on the 24th.

A little update on what I've been doing, for the past month I've been working on a fanfic that takes place during the summer of Harry's fifth year, so right after Voldemort comes back. And it’s just how much his life would differ if he decided to learn more spells in order to fight Voldemort. I will be releasing it soon so it would be great if you guys could check it out!

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 20th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 20: Mentis Tormentum

Summary:

If only he was a snake

The first thing that registered with him was the cold. It was bone chilling. It was worse than anything Harry had ever experienced and the Dursley’s made him sleep outside without a jacket once in the dead of winter.

It felt like his bones were slowly freezing up, his blood turning to ice. He couldn't see anything except for the faint glow of the sky above him.

Harry could feel his chest start to close up, his heart racing. He was going to die. He could feel pressure all around him.

He was going to die.

Just open the egg. A part of him seemed to say. You're already under water. Open and hear what it has to say. 

With cold hands, Harry fumbled along the latches, the golden light somewhat tinted with blue. He was expecting the screaming but instead he heard a melodic symphony of voices singing.

“Come and seek us where our voices sound, we cannot sing above the ground. And while you are searching, ponder this: We have taken what you’ll solely miss. An hour long you'll have to look, and recover what we took. But past an hour - the prospect’s blank. Too late, it's gone, it won't come back.”

Harry waited another time to hear it, and when he had memorised it, he pushed up, towards the bank where his friends were laughing. Draco was slapping Blaise on the shoulder and Hermione was holding her sides.

“That must have been fun for you, mind helping me out?” After he was pulled out and hit with several drying and warming spells, he felt better. He told them the song, and looked at Hermione.

“What gives?”

“Harry, we had to get you into the water. And if Pansy's guess was right and it was Mermish, you'd have to go into the Black Lake anyway.”

Pansy tapped her foot, the snow turning into sludge.“What are they going to take? What will you surely miss?”

“I doubt they're going to commit a crime and take the bones of my dead parents hostage.” Harry said and Hermione dragged her hands down her face letting out a growl. Theo shook his head, his lips pressed together.

“Be reasonable Harry, please.”

“I don't know, maybe Gwyn? But she can't survive underwater.”

“There is a chance that they'll take something that isn't breathing. They might take an object like your Firebolt?”

“Yeah…” Harry said, but he didn't believe it.

Draco threw a hand over his shoulder and walked him towards the castle. “Maybe a fly around the pitch will help.”

“I think not. I’d rather sit in front of the fire in peace.” Harry grabbed the egg, looking at the designs all around it.

To his utter dismay the Slytherin common room was packed with students. There weren’t any chairs that were available to sit on near the fire, they weren’t any choice available at all.

“I’ll go to our room, tell me if anything important happens.” His hand grazed Theo’s arm, and he dragged his body to their room.

Lighting the fire in his dorm room Harry dragged a chair in front of it and took a seat grabbing his blankets and wrapping himself in it and finally the chill in his bones started to slowly evaporate.

“So you took a swim and now you know exactly what will be in the task?” Gwyn said as she poked her head out of Harry's cocoon of blankets, her brown eyes looking at the flames.

“I don't know exactly what they're going to take, they might even try to take you.”

“No! You can't see my scales underwater, what's the point of taking me?” 

Harry placed her closer to his cheek, so she could have some of his warmth. “I’d kill them all if they took you.”

“Not if I get them first.”

---

For the first time in a while Harry wasn't in the crappy old room. For once he was outside. His dream was slightly blurred at the edges but he could make out a graveyard of sorts. There was this large winged angel on one of the stones wielding a scythe and snow lightly covered it. The place looked so peaceful, and Harry wouldn’t mind being buried here.

Peter was standing in front of a cauldron stirring rapidly with one hand and keeping a thin shield above him, keeping the snow out of the cauldron. He looked worse than Harry remembered; he had lost quite a lot of weight and the scars on his face were more prominent. The skin hadn't healed; it still looked as grotesque as Harry remembered seeing it for the first time.

“How is this taking you that long?” A cloaked figure said as a hand slapped the back of Peter’s neck. The balding man hissed, looking up at the cloaked figure. The man only tutted and pushed him aside. He kept the shield up and started to stir the potion faster, the color changing from blue, to green, to red.

“Why are you so incompetent? You're simply asked to stir this thing as fast as you can, but you’re sure are taking your time. Do you not want to see our lord rise once again?” the voices sounded harsher, and Harry wondered just who exactly was under that cloak.

“More than you could ever think of, I was the one who found him, I was the one who nursed him. I-”

“Are currently spitting all over my face. Dear Merlin, I hope you have learnt some manners after being around pure-bloods in your teen years.” The mind wiped his face and Harry couldn’t make out a single feature. His hands somewhat resembled Professor Wilson's slender one’s, or maybe was Harry trying to convince himself that they were one of the same.

“I am actually doing something, I'm not laying around a castle.”

“And you make it seem like it’s simple. You don’t have little children to deal with stupid questions and the teaching. You should be glad our lord favours you in keeping you by his side.” He placed the back of his hand against his face, a gesture Harry had seen Miss Zabini do countless times. 

“I helped him. I've helped him more than any of you know. I told him where the Potters were!” Harry watched Peter stand taller, a sick smile danced across his face and Harry wished for the first time to be able to cause pain in his dreams. A scarred face wasn't all that the man deserved. He deserved to have to die a painful slow death.

“Mmm, but some of us don’t see it that way. You know some of us see it as you leading the Dark Lord to his demise. You should be lucky you stayed around as much as you did Peter. I doubt any of the old pack would be quite pleased with you.”

“You vile-” He stopped as both faces turned towards a sound in the distance. Moving towards them was the large snake and while Peter moved back in fear, the man moved closer, leaning his head down.

“Come now, the Dark Lord needs nursing, and since you're so proud of doing so you should be the one to do the task.” They stood still for a moment until Peter reluctantly walked back the snakes still at large trailing behind him.

The cloaked figure slowly started to turn the cauldron hum a familiar tune to himself, and as the wind picked up maybe Harry was hallucinating but he caught the scent of pines wafting through.

---

Harry was really starting to wish he was a snake.

It seemed like good fun moving around on your stomach, people giving you enough space so they don't bother you, and the only thing expected of you is to eat snakes and survive.

No, Harry was already trying to survive, he’d like to be a pampered house snake like Gwyn.

“Harry, your potion’s bubbling over.” Ginny said over her cauldron and Harry looked to see his cauldron dangerously close to spilling. Shaking his head he moved the cauldron off and looked at the rest of the notes. Harry had searched up underwater potions and it was… It was so bad it made Harry wish to be a reptile.

He couldn't just use his standard cauldron, no the person who made the recipe was pretentious so of course he had to use three different types and the potion had to be transferred when it was cool but not too cool it wasn't working cool enough so it can handle being poured into a period to cauldron one remedy asked for a gold one and Harry wasn't going to waste the money on a cold drink for a potion of my not even work.

So yes Harry wished he was a snake. Harry wished he was a pampered house snake so he could sleep and he couldn't be part of the tournament. Maybe the stress of the task being a week away and him having not even one solution, but every single waking second he got he would follow Professor Wilson religiously underneath his cloak with his map clutched in his hand.

Harry wasn't like Blaise, assuming every single thing had a reason. He believed in coincidences, but was it a coincidence that exactly as Harry woke up he could see Professor Wilson rushing in from the gates? Was it a coincidence that Harry could smell Professor Wilson's distinctive scent in the wind? And was it a coincidence that the Dark Lord’s spy happened to be teaching in Hogwarts?

If things were starting to get out of hand really quick and Harry wanted to tell the headmaster. He defeated Grindelwald and he was the only wizard Tom was afraid of, maybe he'd be able to help.

What if he already knew? What if he's waiting for Harry to come to him so he can lull him into a sense of security and hide the information from him? Was it worth the risk?

Ever since that dream without fail, he'd stand outside the Staff Room trying to hear what the Professor said, but like Dobby said, the charm was impeccable. Harry could press his ear against the door and he'd hit nothing but static.

That had to be proof that the Professor was doing something that wasn't so legal, perhaps speaking with a newly formed Dark Lord and trying to figure out how to kill Harry or how to deliver Harry to the Dark Lord?

He felt like Professor Moody, being suspicious of every single person that walked by him wondering if they were under cover for the Dark Lord. It was certainly no way to live but Harry had no choice. It was either that or be caught off guard and Harry would rather eat the potion he was currently failing at.

“Harry, maybe you should relax,” Eliza said, sliding up to him taking in the fumes of instantly backing down shaking her head. “Oh that's horrible! I think you should try again.”

“This is my second batch. If I use anymore Snape is going to lose his head, and he's already been pissy at me for the past year.”

“Oh no Professor Snape isn't treating a Slytherin like they hung the moon themselves. The world's gone Topsy Turvey. Quick Gwyn, brace yourself!” Ginny said and Harry's snake let out a long hiss.

“It's not that, it's to the point he wouldn't even acknowledge me. I think it might have to do with the whole entire Sirius situation and me helping free him but it's just- I don't understand why he’s so short with me?”

“If it makes you feel better Percy has been singing your praises over since you've had that damn conversation with him.”

“Ginny, not you as well!” Ginny made a face and Eliza let out a little laugh.

“And how would you want him to act instead?”

“I don't know just, maybe not kissing up Mr. Crouch’s arse whenever he gets the chance?”

“If my boss was the head of a ministry department I would do more than kiss his arse. Don't you think you're being too harsh on him?”

“The twins yes, Ron's always looked up to the twins and if they think Percy is being pompous and he's going to start to as well. I think he’s trying way too hard.”

“I just think the way people are treating Percy isn't fair. He's doing a lot for himself and he must be a very smart person if he's singing my praises.” Harry bent down to take a width of his potion only for it to release a fart bubble, some of it exploding against the edges and nearly grazing his face. In irritation Harry waved his wand, causing the potions to disappear and he sat down wiping his face away.

“All done!” Ginny said as she shook up her potion, the light hitting it perfectly. At least one of them made something decent.

“I don't understand why you need to make a growing potion.”

“Well there's a colony of frogs that were born but Eliza has been devouring them 4 at a time. So I just thought if I could feed the frogs a growing potion it would be enough for her.” 

The pair walked out of the potions classroom and made their way into the Great Hall. Dinner was about to start, and even though Harry didn’t mind lat potion making, it was another thing entirely to wait till exactly half the sun dropped the horizon to add in moon drops.

Dinner was a quiet affair. Hermione’s plan had made its way to the Headmaster and he had approved. And for the whole day people were surviving off of measly food. Dinner was a few slices of meat, a roll of bread each and a few greens. Water was offered to all, and Harry could see how people were taking the news. As expected, quite a few were irritated, but more than Hermione had expected had come and asked about PHE, even the international students.

Harry could see Fleur looking at her food in amusement, her friends making faces of disdain.

“Is it bad that I can't wait for breakfast to have some good food?” Theo said, and Hermione shook her head.

“Not really. It's not a punishment, just a way to open some eyes.” As dinner came to a close they started to make their way out, when Pansy called him back.

“Harry, you left this.” She shoved a paper into his hand and as they walked back, he opened it up.

Tomorrow, as usual.

Harry looked back to see Apollon looking at him, he stared at him for a few more seconds then walked away towards their ship.

Harry was honestly giving up for a quiet night's sleep so he could wake up tomorrow and start truly stressing about what he was going to do for his tournament. He spent until an hour from midnight reading up about water charms and trying to cast a bubble. He hated how Daphne was so right about core strength; it was a miracle he could even produce a patronus; the bubble charm seemed to be impossible.

Pushing his curtains open and looking outside the lake, Harry realised that Professor Wilson might be on the move and opened his map.

“What are you doing?” Blaise said, surprisingly awake at this hour as he sat down on Harry's bed. 

Harry was about to respond when he could see Professor Wilson rushing towards the staff room. It was way too early for him to be doing his late night perusing, was he?

“Are you coming with me or not?” Harry asked, grabbing his cloak and throwing it on. Without a word Blaise got underneath and the pair ran out of the Slytherin common room.

The hallways were dark and deserted, only a few lanterns lit the path. Harry tried his best to keep the cloak firmly on them as they made their way towards the staff room. The wind was loud enough that it muffled their footsteps. But just like every night before the room was locked and the sound barrier was up.

“Is this what you've been doing for the past few nights?”

“I told you the person in my dreams that’s working for Tom works at Hogwarts. He was sent here and who fits the description better than him?”

“I understand but don't think it's a bit fruitless? Waiting in front of a door that's clearly spelled?”

“I think it's worth… Wait!” Footsteps were coming close and as Harry opened the map, a cold feeling of dread struck him. Professor Snape was walking towards them.

“He won't be able to see us under her? Would he?”

“He caught me and Draco first year, and that was when he was fine with me. Quiet.”

Professor Snape turned the corner and he looked even more irritated than Harry had ever seen him. He was stomping towards the staff and with a purpose and his face was thunderous. He was about to grab the door handle when it swung open and Professor Wilson came out.

“Dear Morgana, Severus! Do you plan to give me a heart attack?”

“I think I should be asking the same thing. What are you doing up so late Stephen?” The Professor said and Harry felt a sense of relief watching the man's face pale

“Speaking with people. What are you doing up so late?”

“Trying to catch the thief that's been stealing from my stores.” Snape said as he slammed a hand against the wall. “Some little weasel has been going into my private store and stealing ingredients, and imagine my shock that I lose half my Lacewing flies and Gillyweed during dinner?”

“Damn.” A look of genuine shook crossed his face. “Have you told the headmaster? Albus should be able to do something.”

“I've made it known that somebody has been rummaging through my stores but nothing has come out of it.”

“A pyjama party huh? Care to make three?” A deep voice said as Professor Moody walked towards them, his wooden leg slamming. As he looked around and his eyes landed on the pair hidden under the invisibility Cloak and Harry felt Blaise’s nails dig into his hand.

Harry's heart started racing even faster. His eye could see through the invisibility cloak? What in the world could not do? He was afraid that the teacher would give him out, telling them who was there and Harry's late night strolls trying to catch the History Professor would end in failure. But all he did was turn to look at the teachers.

“It's nothing Alastor. Just somebody rummaging through my ingredients. You wouldn't happen to know about it since you made it your goal to enter my personal rooms whenever you feel like doing so.”

“Auror privileges etc. The headmaster has trusted me to keep an eye on things especially considering Mister Potter's unexpected twist of fate.”

“Unexpected, I think you mean unfortunate. Being in a tournament where his competition has three years of magical knowledge on him if. I was in this position I'd- well I don't know what I would do.”

Harry hated how genuine the Professor seemed as if he wasn’t the one who put Harry's name in.

“Mister Potter has suffered through much more and has come out victorious. I doubt he's that afraid.”

“Fond of the boy are you?” Professor Moody said and Harry could see Professor Snape's face was slightly drained of colour. “Is it a scar? I've come to realize that some marks are a bit more permanent than others, don't you think so Severus?”

Professor Snape's right hand slowly creeped up a couple of inches and then he dropped it down. He gave Professor Wilson a curt nod and made his way back down the corridor he had come from.

“You should go to bed Stephen. I hear you have quite the practical preparation for your 5th years tomorrow.”

“I do. And Alastor, thank you for all the help.”

“No worries lad. Now go get some rest.” Professor Wilson started to walk up the staircase. And when the footsteps had arrived Professor Moody turned to face a pair.

“Come out now.” Reluctantly Harry pulled the cloak off of his head and stared at the Professor.

“An invisibility cloak. I was aware of House Potter was in ownership of one but never knew it was decided in your hands. How illustrious.”

“Thank you.”

“What's that?” The Professor said, looking at that map and Harry pulled it closer.

“Nothing, just a map.” Blaise said, but the Professor kept looking at it.

“Of Hogwarts?”

“Yes?”

“And it so happens to have every single person's whereabouts on it?” A greedy type of look across the Professors. Harry knew it would be the equivalent to finding a diamond mine for Auror like him. Knowing that every single person was, especially knowing where Professor Snape was at all times it seemed.

“I thank you very much Professor for helping us, but we ought to be going to bed.” 

“I think you ought to be giving me that.”

“I don't think so.”

“Do you?” The man came closer and the light above him was giving his face an even more grotesque look. The chunk missing out of his nose was much more prominent. “I dare say the headmaster would be less than pleased to find out 2 Sytherins were out at night in hallways, maybe looking for victims?”

“You're more than welcome to go find him,” Blaise said as he pointed down the hallway. “Two staircases down, I'm sure you know the way.”

Professor Moody didn't say anything, he kept his eyes on Harry and quickly stared at the map. When he looked up his face had relaxed. 

“Get under that cloak and go back into your comment room. You should be glad I’m the one who found you.”

Harry didn't need any more convincing, he duck underneath the cloak, pulling Blaise in underneath. And as they walked away Harry kept his eyes firmly on the figure named Professor Moody.

---

“I was thinking we should try something a bit… dangerous today.” Apollon said as he twirled his wand in his hands. Harry was seated on one of the tables after a particularly grueling duel. Apollon was unlike anybody he had ever faced. He moved the way he had such poise, it was astounding. And the way he made Harry fight like his life on the line was nice. Professor Moody did make them duel, but not like this.

“What do you have in mind?” Harry panted and Apollon flipped to the last few pages of his book. 

“This one.” The spell name was new, and Apollon gave Harry a smile.

“Mentis Tormentum, mental torment.”

“So the Cruciatus curse?” 

“No. That's physical. This is mental. It is designed to last a few minutes, not hours like the Cruciatus. It causes the target to relive nightmares, horrors of all kinds.”

Harry backed up. “I’m fine with other spells, this is way too close to the Unforgivables.”

“Do you think Death Eaters are going to think that?”

“I can’t be like them, we have to-”

“To be better?” Apollon sneered. “Let me guess. If they were to use an Unforgivable on you, you’d just stand aside and try to disarm them? You want to know what almost lost us for the first war. It's because the ministry took their sweet time in making the Killing curses legal of Aurors. They'd cast Killing curses and Cruciatus curses sent to them left and right. All the Aurors could do was either try to deflect it or try to disarm them. So please tell me again how are you going to stop them if they use enough one?”

“It's the principle of it.

“Do you think a Death Eater is going to care about principal Harry? Grow up. This spell is much more humane than the Cruciatus. It's just a bit of mental torment and I assure you the effects aren’t everlasting. Sure they might be a bit scared when you show up in the visiting entity because they remember the nightmares but harmless.”

“I don't know.”

“Harry, whoever put your name in the Goblet isn't going to stop until you're dead. Don't you want to make your death count, don't you want to die knowing that you caused as much pain and suffering to them as you could?”

Harry's eyes moved towards the spellbook and something dark and deep inside him was agreeing with everything Apollon was saying.

“Okay I'm in.”

I'm just like every target practice before apollon summoned a rabbit. Maybe it was to desensitise Harry by making sure the rabbit looked the same it did every single time because when Harry watched the spell connect, he didn't feel bad.

“What exactly are you tormenting it with? I mean it's been alive for three seconds?”

“Whatever it depicts as scary, maybe it's the thought of the spell hitting, maybe it's seeing two large human beings above it with pointy sticks. Everything has a fear, even the Dark Lord. Now your turn.”

Harry wouldn't be able to tell it was going through him when the curse hit the rabbit. He would be able to tell you just exactly how he felt. All he knew is that he felt powerful and he never wanted to lose the feeling.

Notes:

That is chapter 20! Only 10 main chapters left!!! Wilson is acting weird, Harry's a few moments away from crashing out, and Snape's being robbed.

I love writing scenes with Apollon, like sooo much, and making up spells.

The fic imI'm working on is now officially out and there's 2 chapters up already. So if you haven't seen it, go check it out!! It's one of my favourite works so far.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 26th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 21: Watered Lungs

Summary:

Under the sea

“Harry…?” A voice far away called out, and Harry lifted his head, the book he was using as a shield falling off.

“Nev?” Neville was holding a few books in his hand, and had a look of concern on his face. It was too early for anyone to be in the library, but he had no choice. The Bubble Head Charm was kicking his ass, and if he wanted to survive the trial, he’d have to make it last an hour.

“What are you doing here?” Neville placed his books down and took a seat. “The sun only rose half an hour ago?”

“The trial is tomorrow, I need this to work.” He mumbled, and removed his cheek from the page. He had memorized the page at this point, but it didn't help. The cham was weak, he had sat by his bathtub all night, dipping his head in. But to his utter dismay, his head would fill with water, not even lasting half an hour.

“You look dead on your feet mate.” With surprising strength, Neville pulled him up and placed Harry’s arm over his shoulder. Neville walked him out of the library. The corridors were deserted, and the Great Hall only had a few people inside.

“How are you up right now? I thought Astrology would have wiped you out?” Neville sat next to Harry, shoving a plate full of food in front of him.

“Not if you sleep through it.”

“After this, maybe take a nap.” Harry knew he meant well, but he couldn't help the snark in his tone.

“What good will a nap do Neville? It-”

The boy shoved a fork full of eggs into Harry’s moth and stood up. “It’ll help you clear your head. Now try to eat some more, then sleep, then after classes meet me at Greenhouse 3.”

Harry swallowed his eggs and looked at Neville, “Why?”

“You seem like you need some luck.” He walked to the Gryffindor table, and Harry had no choice but to eat as fast as he could so he could sleep. Just for a while.

A while turned into walking up half way through Transfuguration. The rush to the classroom was a blur of cleaning charms for his face and ironing charms for his robes. By the time he reached the door there was only 30 minutes left on the clock.

He slowly pushed the door open, and the professor stopped writing to look at him. Her green eyes bore into his, and Harry knew he was done for.

“Take a seat Mister Potter, and ask Mister Malfoy for the notes.” Harry stood still for a second, then rushed to his seat. Draco was looking at him wide eyed, and pushed his perfectly written notes towards him.

“What happened?” was in the corner, and Harry didn't know how to respond.

The rest of the lesson was a blur, and when the bell rang, Harry sat still, waiting enviably for the Professor’s punishment.

“Ah Mister Potter, a word please.” she called out when the class ended. Harry dragged his still too tired body towards the front of the classroom. Professor McGonagall sat, her slender fingers tapping on the wooden desk.

“Have anything to say?” Harry kept his mouth shut, his body growing hot. The Professor sighed and went into her draw. She was going to pull out a detention slip and make him have them till the year ended.

“Professsor, I know-”

“Have a biscuit.” she said softly, as she opened out a small biscuit tin she pulled out. It looked like the fancy one his aunt used to bring out of guests.

Harry reached in for a small circle, eating the treat slowly, trying to make an excuse for his lateness.

“I understand the tournament is taking a toll, but you must rest.” She pulled out a slip and wrote something down. “This is a slip dismissing you from all your lessons today. I want you to go back to your dormitory. I want you to rest. I don't want you to pick up any books and try to search for charms to help with whatever clue you manage to figure out on your egg.”

“But professor, the trial is tomorrow and I don't-”

“I understand you're worried Mister Potter, but no information is going to be useful for you if you can't tell up from down. For Merlin's sake, half the biscuit managed to make it onto your robes!” Harry looked down to see him covered in a fine layer of shortbread crumbs, but Professor McGonagall magiced it away.

“Go to bed. And trust me Mister Potter nothing bad is going to happen to you tomorrow."

---

Harry stood outside Greenhouse 3 waiting for Neville to show up. The air had turned a tab bit warmer, and Harry had ditched his outer robes. 

He hated how right Professor McGonagall was, he felt a lot better after having gotten a couple of hours of sleep but it still didn't help them gnawing feeling deep inside of him. The trial was in less than 20 hours and Harry had absolutely nothing.

“Mister Potter, we missed you in today's lesson,” Professor Sprout said as she walked towards him, Nevile right next to her carrying a large bag of dirt.

“Professor McGonagall gave me a slip. Told me to get some rest.”

“She was right, you looked dead on your feet at breakfast today. Well, this little plant should help us out now.” She unlocked the door and walked in and led the pair far back into the greenhouse, further than any of the students have ever gone for lessons, and in the corner of a small room, right where the sun was hitting was a plant.

It was large and tall and had multiple flower buds growing out of it. It was blue and green that mixed together and when the sun caught it, it seemed to glow.

“Fortunae Benedictio. Roughly translates to Fortuna’s Blessing, and if we are correct it should be blooming in a couple of minutes. Neville, the dirt please.” Neville slowly cracked open the bag and grabbed the few fistfuls of dirt that seemed to have glowing pieces inside of it. The professors slowly sprinkled it around the base of the plant and let a few specs dust onto the closed flower buds.

Harry sank down to his knees looking at the flower waiting for the buds to start opening.

“So you wanted me to come here because?” He asks Neville he was busy distributing the large dirt into pots.

“Just wait, it's gonna bloom in a minute or two. I think it depends on the dirt we were using. You see Professor Sprout and I wanted to try and experiment if dirt infused with moonstone would work better than just normal regular dirt- it's happening!” Neville dropped the sack and rushed forward sitting right next to Harry looking at one of the top buds.

It was slightly shaking and slowly but surely Harry could see it sat to open up. And the second the top one started, the effects fell down like a waterfall. Every single flower started to shutter and slowly open. And once they did they would release small amounts of golden power that made Harry's nose tickle and feel warm inside.

The plants kept opening, kept shining, kept releasing the weird dust and Harry felt peace for the first time in a while.

“That is why. The plants helped with relaxing and also are lucky.”

“Lucky, like a 4 leaf clover?”

“You could say so. Fortuna was the Roman goddess of luck and good fortune. They say if you ever witness a Fortunae Benedictio bloom, you'll have good luck for quite some time.” Professor Sprout said she raised a finger slowly touching one of the pedals, the dust collected on her finger, bringing her finger closer so she could have a better look.

“So you think this is going to help with the task?”

“No, I thought this was going to help you relax, and it did. Now you can go back to rushing and figuring out what exactly you need to find.”

Harry felt bad for how he was speaking to Neville. He was being snappy to a person who only wanted to help him and only had his best interest in heart. So instead of rushing to the common room like he wanted to, he turned towards.

“How about you tell me why you thought the Moonstone wouldn't work better.

The way Neville’s face lit up made it all worth it.

“Because moonstone is usually used in Wolfbane's potions, and it's used as a way to calm down the animal instincts, but works as a very good fertilizer with dirt. Quite a few Herbologists say that if Fortunae Benedictio comes into contact with moonstone it renders their effects useless, but we thought since its Luck-based abilities is so prominent, the moonstone wouldn't render the Fortunae Benedictio’s ability useless, it would only help enrich the soil and therefore get the plant to Bloom much faster. It's supposed to bloom every 10 years but because of the constant dirt we've been adding against since the start of the year we've managed to reduce its time to seven years. And everybody knows seven is a very lucky number in magical communities!” 

“Some renowned Herbologists say that Moonstone is bad for plants like this, but by looking at this fine powder I say it is correct.” The professor stood up and let the dust sprinkle back onto the plant. “I meant what I said Mister Longbottom. I'm going to publish this paper's findings and I'm going to add you to it. It should be a good start for your future career as a Herbologist.” 

“I don't think I can be a Herbologist. I have to be the lord of House Longbottom.”

“And what makes you think you can't be both? Your father was Lord Longbottom and an amazing Auror. I did say you can be both. Now I think I’ll leave you two here while I write down these notes before they slip my mind.” The stout professor started to walk back to the main entrance but turned and gave Harry a cheeky smile.

“I hope you don't mind but I am cheering for Mister Diggory to win tomorrow.”

“I wouldn't expect anything less than that.” Professor Sprout walked away and Neville let out an excited cheer.

“Being in an accredited paper by a Hogwarts Professor! This is amazing.”

“You can be a Herbologist, you know that right? I don't plan to let be in Lord Potter-”

“Lord Potter and Lord Black don't forget that.”

“I plan for Sirius to stay alive until I can have a kid to take the mantle. But I'm going to be Lord Potter and I'm going to have another purpose in my life, so you can too.”

“Yeah I just don't know if my grandmother would be too happy about it.” Neville started to play with his wand and Harry pointed at it.

“You didn't think your grandmother would be happy about you getting a new wand, but you have.”

“You were right about that.”

“I tend to be right about a lot of things.”

“Don't get a big head, but care to tell me why exactly you’re so stressed. What clue did the egg give you?”

Harry was going to tell Neville it was nothing and try to ponder on his own. But something, maybe the plant, urged him to open his mouth. “I need to find a way to breathe underwater for an hour.”

Neville’s brown eyes widened. “Underwater for an hour? why exactly is there something-”

“Promise not to tell anyone?”

“Of course Harry.”

“Something of mine is going to be taken and held at the bottom of the Black Lake. I need to figure out how I'm going to be able to breathe underwater for that long. The bubble charm is absolutely horrible and I can't make it work.”

A flash of light passed by Neville's eyes and he sat up. “I don't know anything about a charm but I do know something about a plant. Have you ever heard of gillyweed?”

Harry shook his head. “It makes sense, we're going to cover it next year because it's part of foreign plants and I'm really excited for that- sorry. Gillyweed is a very rare plant and it just so happens to help people breathe underwater.”

“No, no! You're joking! Where can I get it? Do you think I can order one right now and have it come in?”

“Gillyweed works better when it's eaten fresh so if you order it you'd have to have an alkaline solution ready, and that's going to take a day to make.”

The relief he felt had instantly disappeared. He was fucked. He was so utterly fucked, even more than he was during the first task.

“But, okay now it's your time to promise not to tell anybody what to do.” After confirmation Neville stood up and slowly walked towards the door to Professor Sprout’s private study. He grabbed his wand and slowly unlocked the door.

“Neville no.” Harry said as he smiled, Neville flushed a bit red but kept walking until he reached the small section and pointed at a jar with a greenish grey plant in blue water.

“Right here. I can make an excuse saying that I wanted to use the Gillyweed for a training purpose. Maybe I wanted to see if Fortunae Benedictio could be used to enhance the flavor of Gillyweed and make it last longer since it is luck-based.”

“We can talk about you creating lies on the spot another time and how you failed to do so last year, so do we take it out?”

“Okay, first of all it's very hard to lie directly to Professor Snape's face; he's a very scary man. And second of all, no. If we take it out now it's going to be less potent. I'll give it to you the morning of. Meet me before you're going to the water. Actually I’ll walk there with you. If that's cool with you.”

“Neville, of course it's fine with me. Thank you.” Harry threw his arms around the boy’s shoulders and squeezed him so tight he thought he was going to choke him. Neville returned the hug, rubbing his back and laughing.

By the time he had gotten back to the common room, he was on a cloud. He had a way to win, and all that was left was to see what spells work best under water.

He ran into his dark room, laughing as he kicked off his shoes. He pushed his curtains open and dropped into his bed, giggling harder.

“You seem happy,” a voice said next to him and he stopped breathing for a couple of seconds. A light switched on and he could see Daphne’s disappointed face staring down at him.

“Why exactly are you in my bed?” Harry wasn't proud of how squeaky his voice was.

“The real question is why exactly aren't you studying?” Pansy said from Theo's bed, and slowly all of his friends started to come out of the clothes curtains all his friends but-

“Where's Hermione?”

“Left her in the library. She says she's finally found something but needs to be sure.”

“Well she doesn't need to worry, I found something.” Harry told them about the plant and then the Gillyweed, and told them how Neville and he had figured out where to get it from, omitting the theft.

“So you know what to do? Oh okay.” Pansy said as she sat down looking at her hands. “Has anything been taken from you? Your Firebolt is still in your trunk, I checked.”

“You looked in my trunk?”

“I did and Harry, sweetheart, you really need to know how to probably organize your clothing. Why are your robes and your shirts in one compartment? You have empty ones.”

“Okay if Harry knows what he's going to do, I guess we don't need to yell at him.” Draco said as he grabbed his one and started to walk out the door. “I have somewhere to be, tata.” he waved his hand and hands and Daphne followed through, but not before giving Harry a look.

“Well if you know what you're doing.” Theo said as he tucked himself in his bed pulling on his eye mask. “Get some sleep, you’ll need that for tomorrow.” 

“Alright.” Harry said, and within seconds he was out.

---

Unlike the first task, the second one would be taking place earlier in the morning so Harry was up with the sun. Breakfast was an energetic affair, everybody kept looking at the champions and it seemed like every other champion seemed nervous as well.

Cedric was speaking to some of his friends and even though he was trying to smile Harry could see the tension in his face. Fleur looked at ease and Krum was brooding as usual.

Theo was next to him, and was trying to get him to ignore the looming task.

“You see Blasie?” Theo asked.

“No, said he was going to drag Hermione out of the Library.”

Harry caught Neville’s eye from the table and stood up. He told his friends he was going to go to his room to make sure that he had everything on him.

He walked out of the Great Hall instead of walking down to the Slytherin common rooms he started making his way towards the kitchens where Neville said he would meet him.

“Okay I managed to get it half an hour ago, it's perfectly fine. Eat it as you enter the water.”

“Thank you again Nev.”

“It’s fine.” The boy smiled and moved to walk away.

“I thought you were coming with us?”

“Oh yeah, sorry.”

“Don’t apologise.” Harry grabbed the boy's arm and walked towards the exit. They walked down towards the Great Lake, wondering what was taken. Harry could see his friends in a boat laughing, but Hermione was still missing, and so was Blaise.

“Mister Potter, with me.” Neville gave Harry a wave and hopped into a boat with a few Ravenclaws. Professor Snape looked irritated, and gave Harry a set of clothing.

“Come with me, you’ll be wearing this.” No more words were exchanged as Harry was led away from the boats. The large tent was gone, replaced with smaller ones and a large platform. Harry thought the crowds would be closer, but they were so far back Harry could only see the platforms they were on.

“Change now.” Professor Snape said, and Harry walked into the tent. The clothing felt like swimwear. A short sleeve shirt and knee length shorts. Harry took the Gillyweed and made his way up the wooden stairs. 

The other champions were standing still, looking around the lake.

“Harry.” Cedric said. He was in the same outfit, only his was yellow and black. “Figured it out huh?”

“Yeah, uh thanks for the help.”

Cedric beamed and moved back towards Fleur, who looked upset.

“She was supposed to be here.” She sighed.

“Who?”

“My sister.” Harry felt something nagging him, but stopped when he heard-

“Nice costume.” He turned to see Silas in Ministry robes. His black hair was pushed back, the red robes complementing his skin.

“Silas! You’re here?”

“Told you I'd come. Traded a shift with a friend and got here. I have to go, but I wanted to tell you good luck.” He gave Harry a quick hug and ran down, yelling at a few men.

“I wish she would have given me a proper goodbye but I guess this works.” Cedric said under his breath and Harry turned to look at him.

“Chao-Xing?”

Cedric gave him a genuine smile. “She told me you kept saying her full name but yeah, I was expecting her to come here.”

“This is suspicious.” Viktor said as he pointed to each individual. “You said your sister was going to come here, you said your girlfriend, and you?”

“Hermione-”

“Not Mione.”

Harry seethed at the nickname. “Blaise.” 

“You see. People that we all care about are missing, like the egg said.”

“Wait Hermione? Mate you’ve known her less than six months!” Harry said and he noticed how the Bulgarian’s ears turned a shade of red.

“No, no you can't say-” Fleur as she started to fan her face despite the British chill.

“All our champions are here, great!” Ludo said as he came closer. True to his word Percy was in Mr. Crouch’s place, behind Ludo and he gave Harry a wave, and so were the headteachers for all the schools.

“Where is my sister Madam?” The lady gave her student a smile then turned towards Professor Dumbledore.

“Something of yours has been taken as you are known due to your clue. You have an hour to retrieve them-”

“You took our friends, you took Cho.” Cedric looked angry, angrier than Harry had ever seen him as he came closer to the man, but a firm hand from Professor Dumbledore shot him back.

“The people that were taken gave their agreement. Now let's get this started.” The wand rested against Dumbledore's throat and he spoke, the sound reaching to the students across the lake.

“Welcome to the second task. Something has been taken from each champion, and they have an hour to retrieve it from the Lake. Now we are aware that we won’t be able to see the task, so we have-” Ludo waved his hand, and 4 large shimmering screens appeared in the air, each one on a champion. Harry could see his left side, so he turned to see a small grey orb following him around. He tapped it, and it shook a bit.

“On your marks, get set. GO!” Harry pulled out the Gillyweed and shoved it in his mouth, and he gagged as it went down. He stood still, waiting. Cedric had entered the water, the Bubble charm covering his face.

“Mister Potter?” Ludo said, and Harry wanted to speak, but he couldn't. The air was hard to get in, and he could feel stuff grow on his face. So he dove into the lake, and it felt better than the last time. He stood still, watching his hands web together, and his feet grow longer.

He could only see ten feet around him, so that as he sped through the water new scenes seemed to loom suddenly out of the oncoming darkness: forests of rippling, tangled black weed, wide plains of mud littered with dull, glimmering stones. He swam deeper and deeper, out toward the middle of the lake, his eyes wide, staring through the eerily gray-lit water around him to the shadows beyond, where the water became opaque.

Harry turned to face the now glowing orb, and waved a hand, then began to swim away, it felt exhilarating, like flying, but slower. He swam past schools of fishes, through seaweed and over boulders.

He could hear everything much better, and as he saw through the dark water, he could hear the song.

“An hour long you’ll have to look, and to recover what we took. Your time is a quarter gone, so tarry not. Lest what you seek stays here to rot.”

15 minutes already? Harry began to swim faster, then stopped. He could see a rock ahead, with merpeople on it, carrying spears.

He needed to be faster, he needed-

“Irruo!” he called out, and his voice sounded distorted. He started to speed through the water, the orb bobbing up and down next to him. Things were going by fast and Harry came into a small area, filled with people surrounding a stone pillar, the voices getting louder.

More people started to come out of the houses nearby and they looked much different than Harry thought they would have. They had grey skin, long dark green hair, the eyes were a bright shade of yellow and they had broken teeth. Or were they just simply made that way so they were sharper?

They pointed at Harry, pointed at the gills around his neck and his webbed hands. They parted for him, not wanting to interfere as Harry drew closer to the statue, keeping their distance as they swam behind him. It was of a mermaid with her teeth bared, holding a large spear, and tied to the statue were 4 people.

Harry swam faster towards Blaise. They looked to be sleeping, their chest however weren't moving. Hermione was beside him, and Chao-Xing was on her left. There was also a girl who looked no older than eight, whose clouds of silvery hair made Harry feel sure that she was Fleur Delacour’s sister.

Harry knew Blaise was his to take. So he grabbed his wand and saw up towards the rope keeping Blaise tied down. But as he was working at it, he saw Cedric rush forward, hitting Cho’s foot with a green spell. She started to float up and Cedric caught her gently and a yellow shimmer came off her. He gave Harry a wave and swam away.

“Dinffindo!” the black cloth tore and Harry grabbed Blaise, a yellow light coming off him as well, swimming the way he came.

Blaise felt like he weighed the same amount as a bag of dirt, but Harry still had the use of his legs. After he had escaped the Merpeople he turned around and hit his legs with the same spell he used before. He started to swim faster but not as fast as he was when he was on his own. Blaise was weighing him down.

The Merpeople started to sing once more, of how half an hour had passed but Harry was perfectly fine with it. Second place wouldn't be that bad. Second place was better than dead last.

The farther they got away from the Mer-colony, the more dirty the water seemed to look, darker and filled with plants. But faintly just above them Harry could see light. Swimming up as fast as he can he broke from the water to screams and cheers.

“And the second person to make it up is Mister Potter! And it seemed that his treasure was awake and intact.”

“What, where am I?” Blaise said as he spit water out. Harry dragged them towards the platmore, where Madam Pomfrey was waiting.

“Come here Mister Zabini, let's get you a blanket.” Harry smiled and waved towards the students and more people cheered. He was looking around and then he caught a sight of glowing hair.

Fleur was hysterical. She was sobbing on her knees and some other Beauxbaton students were trying to comfort her.

“The poor girl didn't make it past the Grindylow.” Harry looked at Fleur, she was trying to get back inside the water but Madame Maxim had a fan group on her shoulder shaking her head.

“ Lest what you seek stays here to rot.”

What would happen to the small girl? Would the merpeople-

“Professor!” Harry called out to the Headmaster and he turned to him.

“The girl, she-” The headmaster shook his head, and turned back to Percy. Were they going to let her die?

“The kid, what is-”

“Mister Potter.” Professor Snape said as he handed him a towel. “Come to the side, the water will be-”

“The kid, Fleur’s sister, needs help.”

Professor Snape clicked his tongue. “That is for Miss Delacour to figure out.” Fleur let out a wail.

“She’s going to die!” Harry yelled, and he could hear himself on the screen above. They were all going to let her die. The cheers from the stadium died down, Professor Dumbledore was looking at him, but made no move towards him.

“Miss Delacour's job was to get her,” Ludo said, but turned away once Harry faced him. “I’m sorry Harry. There’s nothing we can do.”

Or was there?

It seemed Professor Snape knew what he was about to do. He tried to reach out for Harry, but he dove underwater, towards the Mermaid colony.

The 2nd time was much easier, he knew where he was going, and was used to the gills. 

By the time he reached Fleur's sister, the Merpeople were surrounding her. Not knowing what they would do, he raised his wand hand and a jet of orange light hit them, they flew back and Harry got closer to the girl. She looked green, and Harry went for the cloth.

“No!” one cried, and Harry hit it with the petrifying spell, well aware that he couldn't do darker ones with the orb near him. Tearing the rope, he grabbed the girl and started to make his way back up, the yellow light coming off her.

Harry swam as fast as he could, the girl was much lighter than Blaise. They passed, the homes, the stone pillars, the large hole in the lake, and they were cruising past the dark water.

But Harry could feel the girl's chest move. He turned and she was awake, her eyes wide. Harry looked at her in horror, wondering what to do.

“Stop breathing!” He told her and raised his wand. The bubble charm was the best he had ever done, it was firmly on the girl's head, the water up to her mouth, and he rushed to the surface.

The girl was shaking in his arms as they grew closer, the faint light above them. Harry was starting to feel hope when he felt his gills retracted, his hands becoming fingers.

He could feel the need for air build up, and he could see the bubble charm start to fail. So he did what he could.

“Irruo!” The spell hit the girl's leg and she went up, up ,up. 

Harry turned back into a human, his body on fire, and started to swim up, but his limbs felt heavy. He couldn't swim, not for the life of him.

He was going to die, die whilst the whole school watched.

“ You’ve survived so much, water will not kill you. ” The voice inside him said, and Harry’s wand lifted up.

“Asendio!” Water entered his lungs, but he shot out of the water, into the fresh air.

If the cheers beforehand were loud, they were now thunderous. The girl was in Fleur’s arms, sobbing as they held each other.

“Harry!” Hermione yelled wrapped in a towel. He forced his dead limbs to work, and when he reached the platform he was pulled up. The small orb nuzzled him, then flew off.

“Stupid boy!” Professor Snape said, hitting Harry with a warming charm. “The girl would have lived.

“Not according to the mermaid song.”

“That was an incentive to work harder. Did you not see the yellow light?”

“I did.” Harry said as he took a towel from Blaise.

“The hostages were going to fly up if they had not been claimed by the hour’s end. But since you grabbed the girl, it set off the waking charm. If you had let Miss Delacour come up on her own, she wouldn't have woken up in the middle of water where you perform a subpar bubble charm.”

“I don't know why you're in my case. I saved her, I got her out, that's what matters.”

“At the risk of your own life. Tell me Mister Potter can you swim? Because of the stunt we all saw, it seems you cannot.”

Harry snapped his head and faced the man, who backed up a tad bit. “And why do you care? You’ve made it your mission to avoid me this year.”

“You stupi-”

“Severus calm now.” Professor Dumbledore laughed, and pulled Harry up. “That was quite brave of you.”

“Concdering the faculty were content in making us all think she’d die, I had no choice, Professor .” Dumbledore’s face dropped for a moment, but it vanished just as quick as it came. 

Harry stood up on shaky legs and moved back to the judges, only for a hand hit the back of his neck.

“What did we speak about? No dying.” Silas said, and Blaise cheered.

“Hey you’re back!”

“I have to be, you idiots seem to attract trouble. Come up, they’re calling the score.”

“Now for the scores!” Ludo said, and he grabbed Cedric’s hand. “For being the first person to make it up within the time limit and using a proper Bubble Head Charm, we award Mister Diggory 45 points.” Cedric smiled, pulling Cho closer to him.

Ludo moved to Harry and grabbed his hand raising it up, “For being the second person to make it up within the time limit, properly understanding the use of Gillyweed and retrieving his hostage, we award Mister Potter 38 points.”

Second place was better than being last, that was for sure.

“But due to Mister Potter's heroic act, going back and facing the Merpeople to save Miss Delacour for fear of her death, and attempting to do a Bubble Head Charm for the madam, we award him an extra five points.”

“A tie? Yes!” Blaise cried.

Cedric walked up to Harry and clapped his shoulder putting him close into what resembled a hug. “Nice! Hogwarts on top, am I right?”

“In third place, for using a partial transformation and retrieving his hostage within the hour we give Mister Krum 35 points.” Viktor was smiling and waved towards Hermione who flushed red and turned aside.

“And finally to Miss Delacour who attempted to retrieve her hostage but unfortunately could not make it past the Grindylow, but however did manage to succeed in performing a Bubble Head Charm, we award her 25 points.”

“I should have zero points.” Fleur said and she walked to Harry, grabbing his hands. 

“You didn't have to go back and save her, but you did. I don't think- I don’t know how to thank you.” She leaned down and dropped a kiss on both his cheeks.

“The final task will take place on the 24th of June at Dusk. The champions will be informed a month in advance.”

Harry let himself be pulled into the tent, and had towels warped around him.

“THAT WAS AMAZING!” Theo yelled as he jumped on him. “The way you hit them with the stunning spell, amazing.”

“Aww, Vicky is going to miss you the most, Mione.” Pansy said, and Hermione turned her head, looking everywhere but them.

“So you’ll miss me the most?” Blasie said as he cosied up to Harry.

“No. I'd miss you all. I don't know why Blaise was chosen.”

“Beacause he’s not the Heir to a noble home.” Hermione said. “If anyone else was taken, what’s to say their parents wouldn't throw a fit?”

“You don’t have to ruin my fun.” Blaise pouted, and she gave him a little shove.

“So it’s anyone's guess who you’ll miss the most.” Draco said, and he pulled out-

“You’re alive, oh good.” Gwyn said, and Harry pulled her closer.

“It was soo much fun Gwyn!”  

“I think he’ll miss her most.” Daphne said as she pointed at the boy and snake, and Harry didn’t feel like disagreeing.

Notes:

That is chapter 21! One more task left! The next chapter is 6000+ words, and I love it!!

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 28th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 22: Spots that don't wash off

Summary:

....

Trouble in paradise?

The second task taking place at Hogwarts was one that leaves quite a lot uncovered. One point of interest this writer must comment on is the technology the Ministry of Magic seems to be developing: small little orbs that function as cameras, and what better way to have them come forth during a task on the water?

The Champions were told to retrieve something that they hold dear and for two champions it turned out to be their ball date. And to this author's very shock, Miss Granger, a plain girl from Hogwarts seems to have caught the eye and maybe the heart of Quidditch renowned star Victor Krum. But due to Miss Granger’s muggle upbringing, not too much is known about her, so this writer went out of our way to find out some information.

“She's alright.” A girl says “She’s really small, always at the top of the cars competing with either Padma Patil or Draco Malfoy. In charge of this thing for House-Elves even though I don't think it's that important.”

“The biggest swot I've ever met in my life.” Another person claims. “I feel like she's always showing off her intellect, making it seem like she's the smartest person in the room when she’s not.”

“Hermione is such a nice person!” The final source claims. “She's really sweet and is always helpful to people. I was struggling a lot with my charms, so she took time about her day to sit down with me and we kept going until I got it right.”

There's a lot of contradicting statements when it comes to Miss Granger, but one thing is known: she is smart, intellectual, which seems to be her strong suit. And maybe she used that intellect too somewhat to lure Mister Krum to a relationship? She seemed quite happy when he invited her to his summer home. Or is Viktor Krum drawn to plain unassuming girls? 

Resident sweetheart Cedric Diggory was the first person to return with his hostage the lovely missed Cho Chang, who was his date to the Yule Ball. And this writer finds out his girlfriend. Beating every single player to the finish line and ending up on the top of the school board, Cedric Diggory might bring the win for Hogwarts and what a win it would be.

Unfortunately Miss Fleur wasn't able to save her sister on time but that's where the fourth champion comes into place. After saving his own hostage Mister Blaise Zabini, whose mother is shrouded in controversy surrounding her latest husband's death, he decided to go back down the treacherous path and save the younger Delacour from the merpeople.

But what this author is wondering is why Miss Greengrass wasn’t the person he missed the most, was the romance real, or was it a ploy to make sure Harry Potter seems a lot better to the public? Fear not dear reader, this writer aims to get the truth.

“That despicable bitch!” Pansy cried out in the small classroom. Hermione let out a snort and went back to her history notes. Spring coming back was nice, but with it came exam preparations.

It had been a month to the date since the 2nd task, and Harry was loving life. No task clue to figure out, no exams, no stress. Other than the fact that the Dark Lord might be getting stronger and Professor Wilson might be aiding in it.

“It doesn't matter.” Hermione said, however the burnt Daily Prophet next to her said otherwise. “Skeeter is a desperate woman who can only get proper interaction from childhood drama. It's as simple as that.”

“And her saying that the romance wasn't real, of course it wasn't!” Daphne was looking at the paper as if the power of her gaze could make it combust. She threw the paper to the ground, squeezing her glass.

“I can’t wait for her to be done with this all,” Blaise said, looking at the paper, to where his mother was mentioned yet again. “I think the novelty of being your best friend is wearing off.”

“There shouldn't be any, you aren’t.” Blaise slapped a hand to his chest.

“What? But you would miss me the most. Was- was it all a lie?” He dropped his head on Theo’s shoulder and fake sobbed.

“Shut it. So Mione?” Pansy sang as she wiggled her fingers. “Are you dating Vicky?”

“Stop calling him that.” Hermione tried to sound serious, but she was laughing through her words. “We’re just good friends. That’s all.”

“Friends that invent others to their personal home, right?” Draco added. Hermione turned to him, flashing a smile.

“Care to tell everyone your date with Ginny?”

Daphne’s drink came out her mouth and nose as she gasped for air. “Oh my- what? Draco, are you serious?”

“It’s not a date! It’s targeting her brothers, the real reason I took her to the damned ball.”

“Awwww Draky.” Harry raised his voice and made kissing sounds. “Are you and Ginny together?”

“Granger you’re dead!” Draco lunged for the girl, who screamed, falling out of her seat. She grabbed her bag and ran out the room, apologising.

Pansy rushed after the pair, Theo and Blaise behind them making odd sounds.

“Ew.” Daphne laughed as she cleaned herself. “I can’t believe it.”

“I can. They’re too alike to not date.” Harry laughed, but his mood was damped by the damn paper.

“You can't be mad of a prison of your own making Harry.”

“What?”

“You can't be mad at Viktor asking Hermione to go to his house.”

“Who said I'm mad?”

“Harry, not all of us are blind. It's quite obvious how you feel for Hermi-”

“I don't know what you're talking about.” Harry said but his left hand was shaking slightly. Was he obvious? How did she know? He had tried his best to treat her differently, tried this best to not focus on how much to on how she smell, to not laugh when she made one of her awkward jokes, to not-

“See you're doing it now. Harry, if you had asked her out for the second you found out, if you really liked her-”

“As I said, I don't know what you're talking about.”

“Harry, what do you think I was doing when I was telling you that Viktor was spending a lot of time with her? You can't be upset about that just because you didn't tell Hermione how you feel. Another person is appreciating her-”

“I don't know what you mean, Greengrass . But as I've said, you're seeing stuff.” Harry grabbed his bag and left the room, feeling Daphne’s pitiful gaze behind him.

---

Dinner was uncomfortable. Hermione and Draco were on rough terms, Harry wouldn't look at Daphne, and Blaise and Pansy were having one of their fits. Theo, poor guy, was trying to get them all to talk, but everyone was too peeved off to talk. And Neville, poor Neville was the catalyst for all of it.

“Hermione, are we still doing the meeting for PHE next week? I need to know before I promise Professor Sprout to help her with some more plants.”

“Yes, Neville we are. Because we thrive making a community where people aren't treated less than for situations they aren't in control of.” The last part was directed to the blonde boy sitting across from her and he slammed his fist on the table.

“Nothing I said wasn't true Hermione, and because you’re Muggle-born you're blinded by it.”

“I don't think I like where this is going, maybe we can pause this for another time.” Pansy said but Draco was on a roll.

“Hermione, Muggles have always looked down on something they can't understand. That's the reason why traditions that are seen as dark but aren't dark are pushed away. That's why we can't do stuff that makes our magic stronger because the Muggle-borns who came in here carry muggle ideology, and when they can't understand something, they think they need to get rid or destroy it.”

“And do you think treating all Muggle-borns like they're less than it's going to fix it!”

“No, but trying to make Muggle-born students understand why we work the way we work is best. And the best bet is to keep a separation of the two worlds Hermione. Many wixen can tell you issues they've had with muggles figuring out about it. Why do you think the Treaty of Secrecy was created? Did you not pay attention to Professor Wilson!” A few people were looking towards them, and even Harry joined in trying to calm the duo down.

“Can't we do this somewhere else? Everybody's had a bad day today, why don't we just take a break.”

“Not now Potter. If you were truly wanting to help Muggle-born students you wouldn't be making claims like this. I'm not trying to sound ignorant. I'm not trying to sound like I despise muggles or Muggle-borns, but showing Muggle’ something they can't understand and showing them something there's no scientific explanation for is going to end badly for us.”

“Or maybe you're just a bigot.” Draco’s jaw dropped, and after throwing his fork and knife down he stormed out of the room and passed a shell shocked Neville.

“I think I'll come back another time.” and he turned and walked back to the Gryffindor table, where the rest of dinner carried out an uncomfortable silence only broken by Hermione's huffing. 

“Girls are so annoying.” Blaise muttered as he fixed his bed up, his clothes all over since he wanted to have a nice outfit for Hogsmeade, the last one of the year since the May one was cancelled due to the last trial. 

“I know right, prodding in places that don’t exist.” Harry said, throwing his pillow hard.

“Maybe you’re both just upset, they mean well.”

“NO!” Theo raised his hands and got into bed.

The next day was nice and cool, cool enough for Harry to wear a nice light robe. Draco had come into their room to get ready saying how Vincent and Gregory were having one of their fits again.

“Rooming with them is something entirely different,” he said, buttoning up his cream shirt. “Either they’re huddled together whispering about something or they're brooding and trying to make it seem like we were having a conversation in the first place.”

“What do they get up to?”

“They usually hang with Millicent, and Merlin knows what they speak about.”

“So you're meeting with Ginny.”

“Yes Theo, because she promised she would help me get back at the twins almost three months ago and she still hasn't come through with it.”

“That's fine, no judgement.”

Draco was buttoning up his shirt when he dropped his hands and faced the rest of them. “Do you think I'm being a bigot?”

Blasie took him a breath through his teeth and tilted his head side to side. “No. You're not wrong in saying that muggles won't understand us, muggles don't understand magic. But you make it seem as if it's Muggle-born students' fault. Because if we told them why our rituals are the way they are, and why they meant so much to not just Pure-bloods but Muggle-borns, they'd have a better understanding. But because people see Muggle-borns as lesser than they don't get taught what they need to hear, and then we get mad at them for not knowing it off the top of their head. I think you are right in that since Hermione is a Muggle-born, this is going to hit harder to her. But you also need to practice some type of decorum when you speak about this topic when you know it's a sensitive topic.”

Draco to his credit didn't try to backtrack and didn't try to explain his point, he just nodded and kept buttoning up his shirt, making sure there were no wrinkles.

Theo put his hair brush down. “Harry, I need to go to that bookstore you went to, come with me?”

“Of course. Silas said he and some mates were visiting Hogsmeade for something so I'll probably hang out with him a bit later, you should come with us.”

“Yes, I wanted to ask him about his seventh year charms notes. I think I want to base my thesis off of it.” 

“I'm hanging around with Padma who doesn't think I'm a spoiled entitled rat who's only chance of a good life is his fleeting looks.”

Slacked jawed, Harry faced Theo and Draco who had similar expressions. “Okay, that's fine.”

“Fleeting looks my arse. My looks will remain forever just like my mother and just like my father. She's talking about looks when her haircut looks like somebody used a bowl as a guide and cut her hair in the dark.” So Pansy had called him that, nice to know.

Breakfast was something out of hell, and it got even worse when Hermione got up without a word and walked out of the Great Hall towards a Bulgarian seeker. Harry could feel Daphne’s eyes on him so he looked at her and she had her signature ‘I was right face.’ He felt the urge to shove it into her bowl of porridge.

The carriages were full everybody trying to take advantage of the weekend outing. It was a nice day, the trees were finally starting to gain their green back and he could see sunflowers bursting. As the carriage came to a stop Harry and Theo walked down the past when they spotted a familiar face.

Rita was walking across Hogsmeade, going up to people who were clearly Hogwarts students and taking notes from them.

“You know she'd be a decent writer if she wasn't targeting actual children.” Theo said as they made their way into the store where the elderly lady greeted Harry like an old friend.

“I don't think she would be a good writer anyway. She only seems to be working for her when she has other people to make fun of. I don’t trust her to tell me what the weather is without lying.”

“You're right but whatever makes money?” Theo moved to the bookshelf and grabbed 8 medium sized books.

“Don't you think that's 6 books too many?”

“I wanted books for all seven core subjects and one for my electives. 5th year is around the corner and I wanted to get ahead.”

“Smart idea. I always try to get my work done beforehand and try to study but I just never worked out.”

“I can't afford for it to not work out. If I want access to the Nott fortune I need to get all O's. Nothing less.”

“Is your father really going to disinherit you if you don't get all those?”

“He is. He's told me numerous times that producing another Nott heir isn't an issue.”

“Gross. Your dad's like 70?”

“56, close enough.” Theo bought the books and they started to make their way outside of the small store towards the main road.

Harry could see Draco and Ginny walking alongside each other's heads looking over a book.

“You know they kind of look adorable together.”

“I think so Theo. Now if only they got-”

“That's quite a lot of books.” Said Silas, appearing out of nowhere. 

“It's my notebooks for 5th Year.”

“Oh you’re one of those people,” Silas joined them as they started walking towards the Hog’s Head together. “You know I only started taking my OWL’s exam seriously when my fifth year actually rolled around. I remember that time peacefully, no Harry Potter nonsense to give me grey hairs.” he lowered his head and pointed to a single grey strand.

“We were getting up to nonsense during the first year, we were just more quiet with it.”

“No, I remember. Imagine my shock and horror coming out of an hour exam to figure out a ⅓ of first year Slytherins ended up in the infirmary." 

“Speaking of OWL’s, I was overlooking the notes you sent to Harry. Your charms work is impeccable.”

“You see somebody appreciating my work, my achievements, my strength.” Silas placed hand on his chest.

“I appreciate you.”

“Not as much as Theo. Move aside, so what do you want to know?”

“See I opened your theory for charms section 5, and I was wondering if I could-” Harry tuned out the discussion. He'd like charms as much as the next person. The only thing that was saving grace was Professor Flitwick’s encouraging way of teaching students. But it seemed his mother's knack for it wasn't in his blood. But he did take her love for Potions.

It was insane how his mother and Professor Snape were friends, but it seems it fizzled out. Why exactly would his mother leave Snape, a man who spoke quite highly of her, behind?

Did he confess his feelings and she rejected him and realized that she doesn't want to be friends with him? Was that going to happen with him? Was he going to tell Hermione how he felt, despite his better wishes and she was going to tell him she didn't want to be friends with him anymore? And he’d be friendless and live with his potions and wear black and look like hell? 

“Is he okay?” Harry heard, and to his horror Hermione was looking at him, and Dear Merlin did she look good. Her hair all windswept, her nose scrunched, and her brown eyes looking deep into him.

“Yeah, fine, just my head.” Harry said, lifting his finger to his scar. He wanted Hermione to drop it, but the look in her eyes was something else. She grabbed his hand and pulled him close up, dropping her lips to his ear.

“Is it the Dark Lord? Is he doing something?” 

Harry shot away from her and shook his head, standing close to Silas. “No, just really bad flashes of pain. It's been happening recently, you know, right Theo?” 

The brunette nodded his head sagely. “Nightmares, terrible nightmares, screams all night long.”

“And you haven't told any of us because?”

“You're not my parents? Anyway, where's Viktor? I thought you guys were hanging out together.”

“Not you as well Harry! Honestly, Viktor and I are just very good friends. We were speaking about PHE actually. He was giving me some ideas. Hi Silas!”

“Nice to see you, Hermione. House Elf Protection huh?”

“House-Elves are being attacked for no reason. We should be helping our elfish brethren.”

“Oh my, that was true!” A grating voice Harry would be pleased never to hear again said Rita was dressed in blue robes today, her crocodile clutch hanging off her hand, quill hovering in the air.

“So you are concerned about Elfish welfare, what exactly brought that about? Do you think elves resemble how muggles are in reality?” Hermione’s mouth fell open, and so did Silas's.

“I think you should leave.” Silas said, but the woman waved her hand and drew close to Hermione, quill ready.

“Back off Rita.” Harry said, and she turned to him.

“Harry Potter, Do you think the task-”

“I think you should put that quill down when I'm speaking to you.”

Rita obliged and held out her hand, pointing towards the Hog's Head. “I think we would have a better conversation inside.”

“We're not going to have a conversation Rita, we are never going to have a conversation outside of this one unless I say so. You are going to stop bothering my friends, you are going to stop harassing my friends' family, and you're going to go about your mediocre life speaking about mediocre things. And I don’t want to hear a single thing about me unless it's about the Triwizard tournament. Are we clear?”

“I don't know who you think you are,” Rita's face twisted into a nasty snarl, and Harry noticed just exactly how sharp her nails were. “I'm quite well known in the ministry, Mister Potter.”

“When you're speaking to me you will refer to me as Heir Potter, or Heir Black or Heir Potter-Black, I don't fucking care which one you choose. And you think you're important, you're just a washed up writer who's only got two or three more years left of scribbling madness down before people start to think you're losing it. What makes you think I can't dwindle it down to two hours?”

“Mister Potter, I think you’re being emotional.”

“And I think you should stop writing.” Harry's hand shot through the air and grabbed something hovering above his face and when his fingers connected he could see another quill in the air, scribbling over parchment. Theo let out a little laugh as Harry snapped the quill in half and tore the paper.

“That's an exclusive pen!”

“You're going to stop writing about my friends Rita or I'm going to utilize every single tie the Black family has, everyone of the powerful friends I've made in the 4 years I've been in the Wixen world and I’m going to destroy you from the inside out. How much do you bet your fans are going to listen to you after I ruin your name?”

Rita wasn't looking at him; her eyes were on the store name across him.

“I said look at me .” Rita’s head snapped toward him and her eyes were filled with fear.

“You're going to leave Hogsmeade, you're going to come back when it's time for the final trial, and if I even hear a whiff of these snooping around my friends, snooping around the Zabini family, I am going to ruin you. You can go now.” And go she did, grabbing the remains of her quill, she stood up brushed off her skirt and walked in the other direction, apparating after she left the town's threshold.

“What was that?” Silas crossed his hands.

“Dealing with a pest, now where were we going?”

“With me if that’s fine?” Harry turned his head to Sirius in front of him. Dressed in dark green robes, hair pushed back and his hand in hand, he looked powerful. Harry rushed forward and gave him a tight hug.

“Lord Black!” Hermione lowered her head, and so did Theo and Silas.

“Miss Granger, Theo, and?”

“Silas Anderson, Lord Black.” Silas had his wand out, and Harry realised he might not have told Silas the whole truth.

“I see and you know Harry how?”

“We were in the same house. I only left Hogwarts last year, when you broke out of Azkaban.”

“Silas, about that research paper I think I need the answers now right now, don't you think so Mione?”

“Yes I think we need these research papers pronto.” She hit her fist on her hand and the pair started to drag Silas away.

“Send me an owl Harry!” he called out and Harry turned back to his Godfather.

“You know, parents don't make trips to Hogsmeade for their kids.”

“Not even for their godson? I see you’re wearing your father's watch.” Harry looked down at the leather band and smiled.

“It's a great watch and thank you. I didn't even get to thank Remus for his gift before he left. Those socks are very comfortable.”

“I'm aware.” He pulled up his trousers leg to show Harry his pair. “I was thinking you and I could go for an early lunch just over here.” He started leading him down a section of Hogsmeade he had never before, a section where students were far and few between and they entered a small restaurant.

The inside was cozy like what Harry thought a fireplace would feel like if you could enter them. There were small tables all around and Sirius led him to one near the back.

“Your father and I would always come here during our visits. The amount of time he asked your mother out here is absurd.”

“Dad asked Mum out multiple times?”

“Oh so much. She’d tell him that she wasn’t interested in somebody with a big head. We'd make a joke about that, she hexes us six ways to Sunday and he would wait a month or two until he tried again.”

“So that's what you meant by being bold?”

Sirius leaned forward and rested his chin on his interlaced fingers. “So have you been bold?”

No, Harry wanted to say. No, I haven't been bold. The girl I really really like is dating a really awesome Bulgarian play who doesn't seem to hate me, and it seems like they're going to get married and live in a small-

“Not yet.”

“Are you going to tell me about your trial? It was a shame I couldn't come back, the accountant of the German estate started throwing a fit saying that the maintenance wasn't up-to-date and they needed more Galleons. It was long.”

Harry relayed the tail to Sirius telling him about how the Merpeople acted, how Blaise was tied up to the bottom of the lake, how he ended up going back for Gabrielle.

“See you do staring stuff like this and I think you'd be a Gryffindor.”

“There's a difference between doing daring stuff and saving people who could be dying.” The food finally came out and Harry was looking at a chicken pot pie and a large glass of chilled butterbeer.

“I’ve missed this. I’ve always asked Suzie to make me this but it doesn't taste the same.”

“Maybe it's some secret family recipe.”

“Speaking of families, there was quite some magic I saw right there with little Miss Rita Sketeer.”

“It wasn't anything.”

“It seemed like the Black Family Compulsion.”

“Pardon?”

“It's this trait that's passed down from Black to Black.” Sirius pushed his barely touched bowl of food aside and sat back. “Because we're one of the oldest visiting families in Britain, Lady Magic decided to bless us with a gift. It's this type of speech that forces everyone to follow your command. It happens whenever you're very angry and very upset, but as time goes on you can control it. And- well it explains why the Black family has been in the position they've always been in.”

“That's what you used on Mr. Crouch during the World Cup right?” Sirius’s tongue shoved against the inside of his cheek.

“Due to him, it took me much longer to get a handle on it. Where is Crouch? I haven't seen him in the ministry, it's almost like he's avoiding me.”

“Don't worry he's not avoiding you, you know Percy Weasley right?”

“Arthur's son I think the third one. Wicked smart I've heard.”

“Yeah, he's Mr. Crouch's secretary. Apparently he's been covering for him because the old man is sick.”

“Good for him. I've always liked the Weasleys, but they always seem to shy from higher positions.”

“Don't get me started. It seems like everybody in the family seems upset at Percy's choice to pursue higher goals.”

“It could be a moral thing, maybe the family doesn't like who he’ll become. But enough of them, anything new? Anything regarding a certain lord?”

Harry looked around to see there were other patrons sitting and eating their food and he leaned close up. “I think someone from Hogwarts’s staff is working for him.”

Sirius’s spoon dropped into his food. “Who do you think it is?” 

“My history teacher.” 

Something like relief passed over Sirius’s face. “Why do you think it's him?”

“In all the dreams I've had, remember the man I tell you about? He seems to be fitting professor Wilson's description every day; he even said he works at Hogwarts.” 

“I doubt that’s who it is, Harry. Why do you tell me what kind of score you got? You didn't tell me the precise one, you just told me you got second place.”

“Ludo gave me 10 points, Percy gave me eight, Madam Maxime and Headmaster Dumbledore gave me a nine and Karkaroff gave me four.”

“That cockroach, everybody knew he was going to play dirty. Durmstrang hasn't won a competition since, actually I can’t remember, it's been that long.”

“People were thinking he was going to cheat others out?”

“Of course. then again, it's to be expected of a previous Death Eater. They played dirty.”

“Silas told me about that. He got some people into Azkaban.”

“Yes and did you know one of them was Barty Crouch’s own son.”

It was Harry's time to drop his spoon into his bowl. “No way.”

“Yeah. The worst part was he was the one who sentenced him to Azkaban. Igor said that he was the one behind the torture of Frank and Alice.”

“Neville’s parents? I thought that was Bellatrix and her husband?”

“My cousin and her husband were there, but he was there as well egging them on. During his trial he didn't show any more for that part but the other half of his trial was him begging his father for mercy.”

“Is that why he doesn't seem to be that keen on Moody?”

“Considering that was the man who put him in, yes.”

“Professor Moody has been hovering around Professor Snape as well. It's honestly starting to get him riled up. He's been going through his potions cabinet- what's wrong.”

Sirius was trying his hardest to keep his eyes on his food. “Nothing, just Professor Moody was looking at Snape's stuff?”

“You made a face.”

“Harry don't you know?” 

“What?”

Sirius put his spoon down and looked into Harry’s eyes. “Harry, Severus Snape was a Death Eater.”

People speak about their world crumbling down. People say that they didn't know what to do. They felt like everything started to speed up and slow down at the exact same time and Harry was used to laughing at them. The lady on his aunt's reality TV shows seems to be exaggerating, throwing that word around like it was nothing.

But this was something entirely different. Everything around him folks like somebody had turned the volume down bottom to the end. He could only hear his own shallow breathing and could only see Sirius’s wide eyes.

“Harry I thought you-”

“You thought I knew? You thought I'd willingly hang around somebody who kisses the cloak-tails of the one man who killed my parents? Really?” He felt close to tears. The man he looked up to, who would teach him potions, the man who he generally thought cared about him, cared about him enough to give him a prize possession that his mother owned, cared about him enough to defend him was a Death Eater? “Was this why you and Remus hated him so much? Why you though-”

“It's one of the reasons. Harry, considering he’s Draco’s Godfather I was just assuming…” 

For the second time his heart felt like it was shattering. Sirius was right. Draco’s Godfather was Professor Snape, and if he knew his father was a Death Eater then he knew-

“That fucking ferret.” Harry jumped out of his seat and started running down the dirt path towards a store by the crossroad with frilly pink lace.

It seemed like Draco was on ‘Pansy protection’ duty today. He was seated at a table with Alexander, looking pissed off. Daphne was at another table with Neville, laughing at what he was saying.

“Malfoy!” Harry called out and Draco raised his head, the small dropping when he saw Harry’s face.

“Harry?”

“You’re coming with me.”

“Why- wait!” He said as Harry grabbed his hand. He stopped at Pansy’s table and tried to smile.

“Pansy, I need you to come with me.”

“Harry, is there something wrong?”

“She’s with me right now, so maybe later.” Dominic said and Harry wanted to punch his face.

“Yes, you need to come with me.” He held out his hand and when Pansy took hold, he dragged the pair of them outside.

“Heir Potter.” Alexander said as he roughly grabbed Pansy’s hand. “There are rules to this, you know that. So let my-”

“Go back to your seat, now!” Alexander walked away, but stopped at the last second and came back.

“What was that, you should have- and you!” he turned to Pansy, his eyes filled with rage.

“It is ok Alexander, my betrothed had no choice,” he said as he dragged a finger down Pansy’s face, and he could see the girl recoil. “But I know of this boy's upbringing. I know that he knows better, but it's his muggle blood that's making him act out. I wonder why you hang around this cret-”

He didn't get to finish his sentence, Harry’s fist struck his face. As the boy was stunned by the impact, Harry shoved him down and started to rain his fist down on him. The only good thing that Dudley did was to teach him where to hit, and how much it would hurt.

Harry let his fist take the reins, he kept going, stomach, ribs, biceps, gut, and then he did it all over again. And when Dominic tried to get up, Harry went harder.

“ENOUGH!” A voice shouted and Harry stood up, unable to control his limbs. Sirius was walking towards them, and he looked pissed.

“Lord Black, I-”

“Shut it.” He grabbed Harry and pulled him upright. 

“Precisely what I mean.” Dominic laughed, blood pooling out of his mouth. “Muddy blood will show no mare how pure the person may seem.”

Harry tried to lunge for him, but Sirius held him back. “I think the beating was well deserved. Don’t you think so?”

“I- of course My lord. Pansy, go with your friend.” Harry didn't tell Sirius goodbye, he looked at Draco and pointed towards the carriages.

---

“What is it!” Pansy said as he pointed at a seat, and a hesitant Draco sat down. Daphne and Neville had called the others and they were looking at Harry, at his blood stained knuckles.

“When were you going to tell me?”

“Tell you what?”

“That your godfather is a Death Eater, just like your father.”

Pansy let out something akin to a scream, Neville’s hand dropped from Theo’s shoulder.

“What?” Draco said, his face draining of colour.”

“Stop the shocked act. He’s your godfather. Didn’t Daddy dear tell you what they got up to?”

“No! Harry no! What the fuck, why do you think-”

“Beacuse it wouldn't be the first time you kept your mouth shut. Remember 1st year!”

Draco looked like he’d be sick and he shook his head.

“Harry, Harry he didn’t know.” Daphne said, and he laughed. He faced Theo and Pansy. 

“Any of you hiding shit as well.”

“We aren’t. Harry we aren't.”

“He’s not one. He can’t- what?”

“Sirius told me. He says that he was one, that’s why Moody’s been following him.” Harry rubbed his eyes.

He wanted to die.

No, the voice said. So what? He lied, and? Get up, be strong, don’t be like how they left you.

“I didn’t know.” Draco said once more.

“He’s your godfather.”

“Not all of us have godfathers that are open with us Harry, not all of us have godfathers that are willing to move heaven and earth for them. I didn't know he was a Death Eater. So when you finally get your thick head out of your arse, come find me.” Draco stood up and walked out the room, Daphne rushing out after him. 

“I’m sorry.” Harry said as he looked at Pansy, who was gripping Neville’s hand to steady herself. “And about beating Dominic.”

“Oh that was amazing. But Professor Snape? Huh?”

“I’m still with you knowing that his dad and her mom are…” Neville’s face was slack, nodding his head towards Theo and Pansy.

“Well since you’re here and you know,” Blaise said as he raised a hand. “Might as well let you know what’s happening.”

“Blaise.” Hermione hissed but Blaise pulled Neville close.

“Swear not to tell?”

“I swear it?” After the golden light vanished Blaise shoved Neville into a seat.

“The Dark Lord isn’t dead, he’s alive in some weird half alive state, Harry has dreams about him, and we think someone on Hogwarts Staff is here on his behalf.”

“What the fuck do you mean by that?”

Notes:

That is chapter 22! We have a beating, a confession, and a new bit of magic! What better way to deal with a creepy man than to rock his shit?

What do you think will happen with Snape and Harry?

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 30th.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 23: Floating memories

Summary:

Take a trip through memory lane

“Almost ready now, my lord, just give it a couple more months and it should be done.” The cloaked figure said. He was squatting over the cauldron stir it around for a few seconds then stood up dusting his hands off.

“Yes, that's better.” Harry heard Tom say. “Soon I shall see all of my beloved friends, and I shall see what they have been doing in my absence.”

“Barely anything, my lord.” The man said and though his voice sounded distorted, Harry could hear the disdain in his tone. “If they were truly as dedicated to the cause as we are, they would have done something to try to find you.”

“I am well aware, child. Why don't you go back to Hogwarts? I dare say things are going to get interesting now.” Voldemort started to laugh and it felt like the sound was piercing Harry's head.

Harry shoved his curtain open and looked out the window. The lake was still dark, no light was piercing through so it must be nighttime. Tom was close, but close to what? Getting his body back? Then what would happen? Would he-

Harry’s eyes looked at his scar, and frowned. It might have been the mirror distorting his view but nevertheless Harry opened his sidedraw and pulled out his mirror to close a look at the scar.

His scar was never that long. The pointy ends of the top and bottom had always faded towards the end, blending in with the rest of Harry's forehead. Now his scar was more prominent, more defined. Even with his glasses off he could see how different it was.

Was this a sign? Did this mean that Tom was getting stronger?

“Harry there's a huge difference in one thing to admire yourself, and waking up in the dead of night to admire yourself.” Theo mumbled as he flipped his pillow over. Harry didn't say anything as he closed his curtains.

---

Harry had flaws, like anyone else. But some days he didn't know if it was his anger or stubbornness that triumphed them all.

2 weeks passed since Harry and Draco’s fight, but Harry wasn't backing down. Draco must have known, Harry had a feeling. But what would he have gotten out of it? Harry knew about his father’s history and he was one of Harry’s closest friends.

They must have planned this, and if Snape was a Death Eater-

That was why he and Professor Wilson were so close, because they wanted Harry in the Dark Lord’s hands. Tom said he had a spy in Hogwarts, he didn't say who. It could be Snape just as much as it was Professor Wilson. The man seemed to be proficient with potions.

The last lesson of the day was History of Magic, and Harry had given up listening to what the professor had to say. He sat next to Blaise, Pansy having taken his seat next to Draco, he didn’t want to deal with the liar.

“Harry, tell me what the Lady of the Vale was known for.” Professor Wilson said as he leaned against the blackboard. He had an easy smile on his face, and Harry wanted to wipe it off on the table.

“I don’t know.” 

Professor Wilson frowned. “You scored correctly on that question.”

“And?” The class turned towards him, people had already started whispering.

“So tell us the answer.”

“No.”

“What are you doing?” Blaise hissed, his fingers gripping Harry’s arm. Harry turned to face the window, not bothering with the professor.

“Harry?” The professor crossed his hands, Harry kept his eyes on the window, looking at the teacher's reaction from there.

“Blaise then.” The lesson carried on as usual and Harry kept ignoring the professor. Anytime he tried to involve Harry in the conversation, he just rolled his shoulders and faced back to look at the window. Was it the best thing to do? No. But did he trust himself to answer the question without calling out the teacher for being a possible death eater? No as well.

By the time class ended, Harry was rushing out the door but the rush of students was blocking his way, and just as he reached the door it slammed shut.

“Take a seat, Harry.” Professor Wilson said as he pointed at the chair. In his rush to get outside the classroom it turns out everybody but he managed to make it out. And as he looked down he found the culprit.

His feet were sticking to the floorboards, no matter how he tried he couldn't move them, how he hadn't noticed he didn't know.

“I'd like to get to my common room sir. I need to practice for my astrology test.”

“The lesson that you most likely sleep through? Just take a seat.” Harry's feet unstuck from the ground. He made his way towards the chair and decided to stand next to it.

“I can understand that you’re stressed because of the tournament, but I don't condone being spoken to like that Harry, and especially not in front of your peers. Is there an issue?” The carefree expression had been replaced by a firm lip and narrowed eyes.

“I don't know, professor, do we have a problem?”

Grey eyes stared at green for a few counts, then the professor pulled a draw open and wrote something on a slip.

“Take this to Professor Snape’s office. It seems that you and I aren’t on the same page so maybe your head of house can deal with you.” 

Oh sure, Harry thought. Send me to another Death Eater, that won't go wrong at all.

Harry leaned closer, taking the slip and left the classroom, walking down towards the dungeons.

Students ran past him, speaking about whatever 1st years found entertaining. The professor wasn't bound to be in his study, so Harry walked into various potion classes, and found the man looking inside a cauldron.

“Sir.”

Professor Snape eyed Harry, then looked at the slip in his hands. “Give it here.” 

Harry took his time to properly look at the man, looking for a clue that could have made him aware of the professor's true Nature but there was nothing Harry's mind was coming up blank.

“I can understand being stressed, Mister Potter, but I can't understand why you're taking it out on the faculty.”

Harry said nothing, just staring at the man wondering if he'd ever tell him. Would he join Tom when inevitably returned?

“I'm very certain your friends have told you in the last task the casualty rates are going to be high, such as the previous games. However I assure you no one it's going to die.”

“You seem comfortable around the topic of death, Professor.” Harry stated. The man grabbed the potion vials, walking back to his desk. “When you were working for Voldemort, did he have you kill people?”

The vials the professor was carrying crashed onto the floor and blue smoke wafted through the air. His back was to the wall, and slowly he turned his eyes wide, his mouth was hanging open, his eyebrows were high up his face.

“What?”

“You're a Death Eater. You worked for him.”

“Mister- Harry- It’s not like that.”

“Show me your left arm.” Harry didn’t need to use magic words, the professor’s shaking hands moved on its own accord. The black robes moved up, and Harry could see the dark mark. It was more grotesque than he thought it would be. The skin was raised, the snake coming out of the skull's mouth seemed to squirm under his gaze. The mark was faded, less dark than the images in the history books.

“So this is why she left you behind?”

“No- it. Mister Potter you must listen to me.” The man covered the mark and looked defeated. 

“Listen to how you kissed Voldemort’s feet? How you followed his twisted views.” Harry started to laugh, his hand gripping his stomach. “That’s why you did nothing when Flint called the kid that name last year, you agree right?”

“I never-”

“You know I never really understood why my mother, a person who you seemed to be holding in such high regards, would leave you behind, somebody who I thought was a decent and honourable man. But it turns out you're nothing more than a pureblood supremacist. You were bullied a bit in school and now you joined a group that wants to eradicate everybody who shares the same blood as my mother.”

“You need to understand.”

“I don't need to understand anything coming out of your mouth, you’re a filthy Death Eater. Were you planning to kill me? Finish the job your lord didn’t?” 

“Don’t tell anyone.” His voice was barely above a whisper.

Anger bubbled within him. “That’s all- THAT’S ALL YOU HAVE TO SAY?” Harry lunged forward and grabbed the man’s robes. “Too late, Severus.”

“What’s this?” A voice snapped, and Professor Moody ripped Harry off the older man. “Attacking teachers now Potter?”

Harry shoved the man’s hands off. “He knows what he did.”

“And so you attacked him? That’s 20 points lad.” Harry’s hand itched for his wand, and it seemed the Defence teacher was expecting it as well.

“Go.” Moody said, and Harry grabbed his bag and left.

---

“It was the best one. Seeing him up close like that.” Lavender giggled as she played with a strand of her hair.

"And the way he saved Cho." Hannah giggled, and spared a glance at Cedric.

“He’s right there, just go speak-”

“No! He’s- how do I explain it?” She turned to Parvati, who was helping Neville with his Charms work. It was the day after Harry’s horror show with the Potions master, and he needed something to distract him.

Parvati tapped her quill against her cheek. “He's nice to look at but I wouldn't want to be with him.” 

“Yes exactly, I mean he looks nice but he's like a terrible person?” 

“You guys are making this way harder than it should be,” Terry said, practicing the Summoning Charm. “If you like somebody just ask them out.”

“Lets not talk about this, please.” Harry said as he rubbed his forehead. 

“Why should we talk about how you and Malfoy aren't speaking whatsoever? It's been 2 weeks.” Neville said and Parvati turned to him as if she was waiting for somebody to breach the subject.

“My god he is right. You know, you and him have been practicing since like first year. I don't think I could ever keep quiet from Lavender for that long.” She rested her head on the girl's shoulder.

“She’s right. What exactly is going on? Did you figure out something? Oh does he like Daphne as well? Are you guys competing for her?”

“Gross!” Harry said at the same time Blaise gagged. “No, Rita was lying. I am not dating Daphne, I don't like Daphne like that. We’re really good friends.”

“Oh well I don't think I care then.” Lavender focused back on her book. “You know history is actually much more enjoyable and if you had told me I'd feel this way at the beginning of first year I would have laughed.”

“I mean Professor Wilson does make it very enjoyable.” Hannah said and let her a little snot.

“You’re gross, he's like 40.”

“So? He's got really nice hair and a really nice smile.” She slightly shook Susan and the girl's face did morph into a smile.

“I think it's his eyes.”

“I think it's a fraud.”

Susan groaned and slapped the table “Okay but we know you don't like him, so technically all your opinions about him are invalid.”

A look past between Blaise, Harry, and Neville.

“Can I speak to you?” a voice set from a book and Harry rolled his eyes. Draco was standing in front of the table with his hands crossed.

“No. I'm busy and I would rather not speak with you.”

“Heir Malfoy, do you want to take a seat?” Draco shook his head and Susan lightly placed her bag back on the chair. He unfurled his hands and opened his palm showing them what was inside.

“These are one of the Weasley twins' inventions. Worse than dungbombs I believe. If I let them fall, they're going to make the place stink up. So you have approximately 10 seconds to get up and get out or I'm dropping them here.”

“No, not again!” Lavender cried and ran out the room, forgetting her papers, Neville and Parvati hot on her tail.

That was incentive enough; everybody bearing Blaise stood up, books slipping after their hands as they rushed out of the library, throwing looks back at the group.

“You as well.”

“Noo.” Blaise whinged and clasped his hands. “Let me see the fixing of your friendship.”

“You can stay, Blaise.” Harry said and even though it looked like Draco wanted to say something he shot his mouth and sat down.

“I had a conversation with Professor Snape.”

“I don't care what that overgrown back has to say, Malfoy.”

“He told me about the Mark. He told me he had it, how he got it.”

“Really? You had two whole weeks and that's what you came up with?”

“Can you stop being so fucking stubborn and apologise! I didn't know he was a Death Eater, Harry. And if I had known, I would have told you.”

“The same way you told me your father was one?”

“As I said, I didn't know how you felt about it. I didn't know if it was going to ruin our friendship.”

“He might have a point.”

“You're here to make sure I don't curse him Blaise.”

“No, I'm here to see the fruit of your friendship bloom again. Maybe give him some grace.”

“He can speak for himself.”

“And I've told you I didn't know. So are you going to apologize to me and we can get back to how things were, or are you gonna keep getting mad at something I had no control over?”

Harry looked at Draco’s hand, and bit his lower lip. He had been mad for so long he-

“Oh fuck it.” Blaise grabbed Harry's hand and shoved it into Draco’s. Their hands gripped one another and a smile broke free.

“Finnaly.” Draco said as he moved closer to Harry. “I love Theo like a brother, but he doesn’t care for Quidditch plays like you do.”

“I’m sorry.”

“No worries, I'll get back to you later. So.” Draco shook the balls. “Want to give them a go?”

---

April was fading away, the last week of it bringing back the December chill. And just like clockwork for the two previous tasks, Harry was wondering what exactly they were going to spring on him in the upcoming month.

Harry was so stressed that Theo offered to ride a broom with him, the same boy that would rather eat pickled frog eggs than be three meters off the ground without something to grab onto.

“Just open your eyes.” Harry said as they hovered above the ground. Theo was grabbing Draco’s broom so tight, one would think it owed him money.

“No, no way.”

“How are you going to travel around?”

“Floo, apparition, Portkeys, anything but this death trap.” His eyes were closed, and Harry took the chance. He grabbed the tail end of the broom and rose higher, going as slow as he could.

“Just open your eyes at least.”

“Okay but-” the words were cut off with Theo’s shrill scream. They were at halt, at the high Harry played in. Theo pointed his broom down and shot to the ground. He jumped off the broom and held it close to his chest.

“Give me a minute.” Harry soared over the grounds and relished the air kissing his skin. The lap around the pitch was fast, and soon Harry was lowering his body to the ground.

“Just because you're an adrenaline junkie and you find pleasure in flying on a very fickle mode of transport doesn't mean others do.” Theo brushed the hair out of his face and they started to walk away from the pitch.

“You just suck at it. It's the elite mode of transport. With the Floo Network there's always the issue of saying that location wrong, with Apparition you could always splinch yourself and with Portkeys, well Portkeys make my stomach hurt.”

“And dropping 20 feet in the air doesn't?”

“What about when you have kids Theo? Don't you want to have the precious bonding of teaching how to write a broomstick?”

“You speak as if I had the experience.”

“Did your father not teach you how to write a Broom?”

“Merlin no. He was too busy making potions, and other things.”

“What could be more important than teaching a kid how to write a broomstick?” The chill air slapped his face.

“Trying to cover up you cheated on your wife and had a child out of wedlock.” Theo tried to go for a smile, however by the way his left eye was twitching and his lip was shaking, it wasn't successful.

“You have a sibling?”

“A sister, an older one. She's about 20 I think. Father paid quite a handsome amount to the girl and her mother to make sure they never come in his eyesight again and for them to forsake the Nott name. but he never fails to mention how easily he can reinstate her and marry her off, and that child can be the Nott heir if I ever displease him.” he looked at his feet, the way the dirt kicked up as they walked.

“Your dad is sick.”

“He is. Everyday I pray to Lady Magic that the potion fumes he’s breathing in kill him before I do.”

“You'd want to kill him?” Harry asked as he turned around walking towards the Castle.

“Yes, considering what he did to me and what he did to my mother, death would be a sweet release. Now come with me. I want to ask Hagrid some questions.” 

Hagrid was looking at the baby Nifflers he had shown the class early that week when they arrived.

“Hagrid!” Theo called out and the large man waved them over.

“There’s my prized students, coming to have a look at these beauties eh?”

“Yes and no, I was wondering if you knew about…” The pair spoke as Harry went to Fang and gave him a few head scratches and treats. The sun was painting the sky a mix of purple, blues, and pink.

When Theo was done, he and Harry started to walk towards the castle, but something was in the woods. Far from Hagrid’s patches, leaves were rustling.

“What, Harry no!” Theo cried out as Harry started to walk towards the sound. And what came out-

“Mr. Crouch?”

“Tell Madam Maxime that she can’t bring her whole school, that’s an absurd topic.” The man looked like hell. His clothes were dishevelled and the hem of his robes were torn, his face had scratches running down, blood dotted his face, he needed a wash.

“Sir?” Theo said, taking a few steps closer.

“Yes Tiberius, we should be regulating the use of Wolfsbane, but let me get to it after my dinner. My son got all 12 OWL’s you see. I’m quite proud. He’s my pride and joy, he is.”

Theo made a face, “That was over 17 years ago. Is he okay?”

“Mr. Crouch, are you-”

“Dumbledore.” He gasped, and grabbed Harry’s shoulder’s. “I need- I need to see him, it’s my fault. He grows stronger, the dark lord.” He whispered in Harry’s ear. And the boy tensed.

“Okay, just let me get to him. Let’s go inside.”

“NO!” Harry all but fell back. Mr. Crouch's eyes were wild. “He’s there. He knows, I know what he’s done and he knows. I can’t… no, no, no. It's all my fault, with Bertha, my son.” He choked, sinking down into Harry’s arms.

“Theo, I’ll get the headmaster. Try take him to Hagrid.”

“Ok, stay safe.” Theo grabbed the man, and Harry ran down to the Castle, the sun had set fast, and Harry was afraid whatever was chasing Crouch would get to Theo.

The Headteachers office was closed, the gargoyles standing present.

“Mars Bars.” Harry said, but it didn’t move.

“Lemon Drops!” Harry yelled, and the stone creature slightly shook his head.

“JUST MOVE DAMN IT!” 

“Mister Potter!” Professor McGonagall cried. “What is-”

“Mr. Crouch is outside, he looks half dead, the Headmaster has to come see him.”

“Toffee ties.” The gargoyle moved over and Harry moved to come up the stairs to see the headmaster come down.

“Minvera, Harry. What seems to be the issue?” He asked as Harry went back down the stairs.

“Mister Potter says that Mr. Crouch is on the ground?” She looked at Harry skeptically, the headmaster however, nodded his head.

“Then let's go.” For a man his age, he was surprisingly fast. The 3 were rushing onto the lawn in no time.

“What exactly did he say?”

“He seemed out of it. He was speaking about his son and Bertha Jonkins?” The Headmaster started to walk faster, and Professor McGonagall was having a hard time catching up to her.

They made it to the patch of green Harry had left Theo in, and to his horror, Theo was on his side, and wasn't moving.

“THEO!” Harry cried as he stumbled towards the boy, Theo’s eyes were closed, and something like blood wet the stones under his hand. His wand hand was dripping blood, the cut looked deep.

“Rennervate.” Harry said as the Headmaster let a silver whips free from his wand, the Phoenix patronus breaking free.

“Mister Nott, what happened?” The Deputy head helped sit him up.

“I was with Mr. Crouch, and then something came from behind. I was going to attack it but it cut my hand, and then- I don’t remember.”

“A stunning spell. And you’re sure that Mr. Crouch didn't attack you?”

“No he was too busy asking the tree to make a meeting with the Minister!” Theo looked at the forest.

“Hagrid,” the large man came rushing forward, crossbow in hand. “Search the forest, Minerva, take Misters Potter and Nott back inside. Harry, please make your way to my office, you know the password.”

Harry helped Theo up and walked him towards the castle.

“Take it easy Mister Potter, don’t shake him too much. Hand him over.” The Professor lifted Theo in the air and walked down to the infirmary. Harry looked at the gargoyles ahead, wondering what Dumbledore wanted from him.

The headmaster's office at night was much more beautiful. The ceiling looked like the night sky, and the room seemed to glow. It was coming from a partly open cabinet. Against his better judgment, he came closer and took a look at. There was a large bassinet with glowing runes carved along the rim and base. The runes were impeccable, the lines drawn to perfection. He was thinking he could take a closer look at them, and leaned closer.

They were perfect, but movement inside the bassinet caught his eye. It looked like the courtroom he was in during the summer, but instead of Sirius in the chair, it was Snape.

Without thinking, Harry dropped his hand inside, thinking it would speed up the image, but the world tilted, and he found himself falling into the image.

The courtroom looked much more different than before. The lights had been reduced, and the place was filled with less familiar faces. But he could spot Lucius Malfoy in the back, he could see Augusta Longbottom, a much younger Alaric Greengrass.

Only now did he note he was in a pensive, he had heard Daphne say that they’d use one for Sirius’s case but he had never seen one up close. He looked at the Headmaster seated next to him, the milky robes gone in exchange for somber blue ones

Mr. Crocus was seated at the top, where Headmaster Dumbledore once sat. He looked much younger, his face much more different than the man he had once seen.

“Severus Tobais Snape.” The professor was seated at the center, the chair holding him down. He looked much more different, his face was younger, his hair shorter. He looked his age, and he looked scared shitless, and Harry could understand why. The dementors surrounding him must have been making him act that way.

“You have been called into questioning, considering your allegiance with the Dark Lord known as… Voldemort.” Mr. Crouch said and the whole courtroom barring the headmaster shuttered, some people clutching their wands tighter, their patronesses coming closer. “Now even though Chief Warlock Albus Dumbledore is vouching for you, claiming you've turned spy for the ministry, you've been called in to see if you can confirm any other names.”

Professor Snape looked around the room looking at people and catching the eye of Lucius Malfoy. Lord Malfoy looked at ease, laughing at jokes the Lord next to he was making but Harry could see a sense of discomfort, the way his eyes kept darting back to Snape as if he was going to tell his secret.

“No sir,” the man's voice was hoarse. “Whenever he used to meet with us he'd make us confront him privately, especially me. I haven't seen any other Death Eaters other than Bellatrix Lestrange.”

“She is currently in Azkaban pending her trial. Is this what you have to say?” Mr. Crouch leaned forward, his gaze set on the professor.

“I don't know why you’d vouch for him Albus.” The voice called out and Harry turned to see a face he wasn't expecting. Professor Moody, looking younger, was growing at the prisoner. He certainly didn't have his magical eye and half the scars on his face but his nose was still missing a large chunk. The headmaster made a sound and soon after it was put to a vote and no surprise Lucius voted to have Snape out of Azkaban.

The image started to blur at the edges and shift. They were in the same courtroom but this time Harry was seated next to the professor. He was seated higher than before, near the front. Maybe due to his relationship with Snape, they had pulled back his vote for it. 

The amount of Dementors in the room was horrific. There were so many that they hovered near the ceiling. 

4 people were held in place by the chains. 2 men with red hair, one much larger than the one on his right, were eyeing the crowd, and most people were glaring at the duo. There was a woman that looked so much like Sirius, she must have been Bellatrix Lestrange. And by her side, was a boy in his teens that looked so much like the lady Mr. Crouch was seated next to.

“You have been called in for your crimes against the wixen community-"

“Father,” The boy sobbed as the dementors came closer, “Father please.” 

“-Crimes so horrible that all of them can not be addressed.” The woman next to him was rocking back and forth. “But with the proof provided to the court is the capturing of Auror Frank Longbottom and torture and his wife, Alice Longbottom nee Fortescue, when Auror Longbottom wouldn’t give you the location of the now defeated Dark Lord.”

Augusta Longbottom sobbed into a handkerchief, her dark robes different to the magenta surrounding her. 

The large man laughed, looking at Bellatrix, who was giggling herself.

“Longbottom, haha.” She muttered, and Crouch’s son moved away from her, 

“Father please-”

“I now ask the court to give your verdict for such a decrepit crime.” Hands started to rise, Dumbledore’s alongside them.

“Motehr, mother please, don’t let them take me back. MOTHER!” The stray woman burst into tears, but Mr. Crouch wasn’t swayed.

“He’ll rise again!” Bellatrix cackled, her pearly whites on show. “He’ll reward us, bring us into his fold again Crouch, Just you wait!”

“The verdict is clear-”

“I’M YOUR SON!” The boy sobbed, his hands shaking against the restraint.

“You are no son of mine.” The woman shuddered and passed out. Something dark settled over the boy’s face and he looked at his father.

“You can deny it as much as you want but I am your son. And nothing in this world can give me more pleasure than hearing the acclaimed Auror Longbottom scream when his wife's mind was torn to shreds!” He roared and Bellatrix started to cackle even harder. “Watching the sanity slip away from her eyes could power a thousand patronuses! Hearing his gut wrenching screams begging us to spare his wife, to spare his child is a pleasure I can never for-”

Something hit his chest and his body went to limp. Augusta Longbottom was standing, wand drawn and then she crashed into her seat, her wails echoing through the chamber.

“TAKE THEM OUT, TAKE THEM OUT AND MAY THEY ROT!” Mr. Crouch yelled, spit flying out his mouth. 

“It’s time to come back, Harry.” Beside him, Headmaster Dumbledore said, his milky robes flowing, and so Harry took his hand.

Notes:

That is chapter 23! I hope you all enjoyed it. And we have a look at Theo’s life!!

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 1st of September, symbolic right?

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 24: Runes Suck

Summary:

Ouch.

The courtroom grew smaller and smaller as they reached the ceiling, then Harry found himself stumbling back, the pensive glow fading.

“Curiousty isn't a sin, but you should try to be careful Harry.” The headmaster said as he closed the cabinet.

“Sir, was that the-”

“Trial for the Longbottom’s, yes it was Harry. I'm sure Mister Longbottom hasn’t told you.”

“He did. After Professor Moody used the Unforgivables. Why did you vouch for Professor Snape?” Harry asked as the headmaster walked to his seat, he leaned back and looked out to the dark grounds.

“Professor Snape had a bad past, and it was an unfortunate turn of events.”

“The Dursley's beat me till I was black and blue, but you don't see me joining the Wixen equivalent of Hitler.”

“And for that I’m sorry Harry,” he waved his wand and the plush chair pushed back, his face twisted in pain. “If I had known.”

“I told you last year. But it's done now. Why have you forgiven him? He helped Voldemort torture people.” Harry sat as he looked at the man, and he gave a small smile.

“He turned spy for us at the end.”

“Anyone looking at the casualties and numbers would have guessed the Ministry was going to win, after the Unforgivables were made legal for Aurors. It was a selfish move.”

“I trust Professor Snape Harry. He told me of your conversation, and whilst I understand why you are upset it doesn't change the fact that I trust Professor Snape wholeheartedly. He's helped us in many ways you cannot understand.”

“Him deciding to turn spy during the last minute doesn't change what he did or who he hung around. Not to consider what he might have done.”

“And do you believe humans don't deserve forgiveness? Forgiveness for cruel things they have done that they have atoned for?”

Harry leaned back into his chair. “Something can be forgiven, professor, but something as big as that can't be forgiven at all, and nothing can change what he did.”

The professor's eyes softened and Harry got the distinct feeling that the professor was disappointed in him. For what reason exactly, Harry didn’t fucking know. 

“Tell me what you saw in the Pensive Harry.”

“The trial where you vouch for Professor Snape and- his own son? Professor, before he disappeared he was speaking about how proud he was of him and how he gained 12 OWL’s.”

“I taught Barty myself, Junior that is not Senior, although I do remember teaching to Crouch Senior, he was very adept at Alchemy. But alas he was a very bright boy to be expected of all Ravenclaws. I was very disheartened when I saw the path he went down.”

“His mother looked ready to pass away, so did Lady Longbottom.”

“Losing her son and her daughter in law in one night was a hard blow for House Longbottom. But Harry, I wanted to ask you something: what exactly was Mr. Crouch speaking about?”

“He was speaking to the trees and he sounded out of it. When I said that he should come inside and speak to you, he started screaming saying that he was that and he would find out. He said it was his fault what happened to Bertha and his son. He,” Harry took in a breath. “He said Voldemort was growing stronger.”

“I see. Harry, have you been having dreams? Any at all?”

“I have been. It's usually the same one just reoccurring: I'm in a room, Peter is feeding Voldemort or what looks like it, there's another man he's cloaked and his voice sounds distorted as he speaks. They’re speaking of how it's almost time he always has a snake with him as well.” Was it a complete and utter lie? 100%. Harry had taken Blaise’s words to heart. There was a high chance that the professor already knew what Harry was speaking about, but Harry didn't feel comfortable telling the whole truth and he knew he couldn't get away with a lie, so a mix of the two would be fine.

And it sure was. The headmaster leaned back in his chair and nodded. He waved his wand and the once closed pensive cabinet opened up again and out came an empty glass file. The professor pulled a memory out of his head, the white glowing substance falling into the glass and he put a stopper in it.

“I see it's very curious indeed. The pensive helps with matters. It helps me analyze stuff that I think may have missed me. But there's always this one specific memory and it's always slipping by. I just can't.” His shoulders slumped forward and he started to rock his forehead as if the memory would match a click coming to him.

“Professor, does my dream mean anything? Or are they just dreams?”

The ice blue eyes of the professor met up with Harry's and he gave him an easy smile. “It's best not to dwell on dreams like these, Harry. Whatever's left of Lord Voldemort seems to enjoy playing tricks with you.”

Lie again. It seemed that’s how it would be. Tell a few truths to satisfy his hunger, then feed him 10 lies. 

“If that is all-”

“Actully I wanted to ask sir. Your patronus. You made it called Hagrid, how?”

“Ah that,” the man smiled and stood up. Harry followed suit as a glowing Phoenix came to life. It flew around and nudged Harry. “You just speak to it, like so.” He pulled his wand to his mouth. “Tell Harry Potter this: hello.” The Phoenix nodded and flew to Harry, then spoke to the headmaster's words. “Now give it a go.”

Harry closed his eyes. He thought of Sirius and Remus sitting with him by the fire, reading books. He thought of Theo helping him prank Blaise, he thought of how he danced with Hermione.

The panther patronus came forth from Harry’s wand and pranced about the room. It stopped in front of the Headmaster and butted its head against the professors.

“I thought Lupin was exaggerating. How remarkable.” Headmaster Dumbledore said, reaching his hand up, caressing the panther’s head.

“Find Draco Malfoy, and tell him to go see Theo in the Infirmary.” The Panther gave Harry one more nudge, then rushed out the room.

“Good, amazing. Now you should check up on Mister Nott.”

“Thank you for the spell, Headmaster.”

The man shook his head, a smile dancing on his lips. “Professor is fine Harry, Headmaster makes me feel… old.”

---

The walk to the Infirmary was short, but Harry’s mind was riddled with thoughts. So the dreams meant something. The headmaster knew about Snape, so he must know about Wilson, he should have asked beforehand, now all he had were suspicions and doubts.

Theo was sat up with a tray of food in front of him, Madam Pomfrey was fussing over him, looking at his now healed hand.

“Maybe I shouldn’t have sealed it up. I wonder if that would- Mister Potter, don’t tell me you have any more injuries?” She raised a brow and eyed him.

“No Madam, just here to check on him. Is he fine?”

“Other than a cut and concussion no. But I want to keep you overnight, if this attacker was strong enough to knock out the Head of a department and take him, I wonder what they might have done to you.”

“Oh miss no. I have a book I wanted to read.” Theo threw his head back into the pillow, and winced.

“See, you need rest and medicine, this book can wait. Keep an eye on him will you?” The matron walked towards her office and Theo gave Harry a look.

“So? What was the meeting about?”

“Forget the meeting. The headmaster- Professor Dumbledore knows about Snape. He cleared him!”

“No way.”

“Yes way and did you know Crouch’s son was a Death Eater?”

“I heard that, I thought it was a lie.”

“I LOVE YOU!” A voice cried as Harry was thrown off his seat. Pansy was pampering his face with kisses and laughing. “You are the best, did you know that?”

“Harry, how did you do that?” Draco shoved Pansy off him and helped him up. “The patronus spoke to us.”

“Professor Dumbledore taught me, but that’s not the point. Crouch has been kidnapped. The person that did so attacked Theo.”

“Are you badly hurt?” Hermione asked as she lifted the boy’s hand.

“Yes, sickly even.” Theo said, coughing a few times. “Madam Pomfrey says I need to stay the night, a few more shots in my future, I might even die.”

“Good riddance, but Harry, ask me anything and I will grant it!” Pansy laughed, dancing around.

“Why is she so happy? It’s putting a damper on my health.” Said Theo.

“Dominic called off the engagement!” Pansy laughed. “He said, wait let me..” she pulled out a paper and unrolled it. “Her company of present is barbaric and is not a name the Bunderson want to associate with. And we’d rather not associate with Parkinson's on any other marriage offer!” Pansy started to shake her upper body, waving her hands around like a windmill, her legs firmly in place.

“Oh that’s horror, stop it.” Blaise covered his eyes, but Pansy kept going.

“Your muggle fighting threw him off, and now I’m free!! Well until they find a marriage again, and I doubt they will.”

Through the open window a small owl flew in and landed on Theo’s chest, the Nott crest on the envelope.

“Does he know about the attack?” Harry asked, and Theo shrugged.

“Might be him telling me I should have been paying attention.” Rolling his eyes, Theo opened the paper and Harry turned to the others.

“The headmaster knows about Snape, Crouch’s son was a Death Eater and he sent him to Azkaban, and Dumbledore says I shouldn't pay attention to my dreams even though they’re very accurate.”

“Did you tell him everything, maybe if you-”

“Motherfucker.” Theo hissed, glaring at the paper. “That balding, ugly motherfucker.” 

Daphne made a face, “I’m not Hermione but that was crude. What gives?”

Theo handed the letter to Pansy, who sank to her knees. “NOO! My freedom! Nooo!” She placed her head against the cold floor.

“What?” Draco said, trying to pry the paper out of her hands.

“Father says that since Pansy’s betrothal fell through, we’re now -ew I can’t even.” Theo shook his head, gagging. Then he smiled. “Nevermind it’s perfect.”

“How? It’s a prison.”

“Because this means father can't disinherit me, if he does so, that means he pisses off the Parkinson’s. The vaults are mine.” He rubbed his hands together and laughed.

Pansy sat up, then looked Theo up and down. “You know as far as matches go, you’re not half bad. But Harry, you lied to him?”

“Not really. He wants to hide stuff, so can I. I just told him about the 1st one. And now we know where to go from here.”

“What?”

“Find a way to get Wilson to confess. Then we bring Dumbledore in. I’ll have all the cards that I need, and we can be on even footing for once.” Harry placed his elbows on his knees, his index fingers tapping one another.

“So how do we catch him?”

“He speaks to this person like clock work right, so we need to create circumstances where he has no choice but to miss it, so he’s forced to speak to them elsewhere. We have one shot thought, if we-”

“I see, I had a feeling you’d all pile up here, but dinner is starting soon, so you can all bother Mister Nott afterwards.” Madam Pomfrey walked in, and handed Theo a small green vial.

“Can someone bring me my notes in my 2nd draw? I need to get to them fast.” Blaise shook his head and the 6 of them walked out and Draco fell back, looking at Harry to do the same.

“So why exactly did Crouch arrest his son?”

“I can’t. It wouldn't be fair to- just know it was a bad one. And his mother all but had a heart attack on the spot. Now tell me what you and Ginny have finally planned.”

---

“You want me to do what?”

“Attack me Harry, as I've said the past 3 times. How can you know if you’ve improved if you never try?” Apollon said, resting against the table. “We go on till we can’t. The sign is a bowed head, that works.”

“But you know more than me, that’s a guaranteed win.”

“We can use only the spells that I've taught you, so?” his wand dangled from his hands, and Harry picked his up. They stood at opposite ends of the classroom. Keeping his hands flat out his side Harry bowed at a 90 degree angle and so did Apollon. After a couple of seconds, Apollon lunged.

The spell hit Harry, and his eyes went hazy, he felt a stinging spell hit his face and he fell down. He did the incantation as facts as he could and stood back up. He threw up a shield and fumbled through his mind and when he was ready brought the shield down.

“Sensus Captionem!” Harry cried out, and Apllon tried to duck, but the spell hit him head on. He stopped moving and looked at his hands. “Bunny does what?” Harry asked.

“No, no,” He started to speak in rapid Norwegian and started to hop around, laughing as he did so. Harry laughed and charmed the chairs to hop with him

But then he stopped and slowly raised his wand, the counted spell on his lips.

“Nice, really nice Potter. Stupify!” the spell almost hit him if he didn't roll out the way. Harry pushed forward and raised his wand, but Apollon ducked down and sent a swift punch to Harry’s ribs. He fell back and groaned.

“Mix it up. Wixen expects spells, not fists. Get up.” Harry stood back up and got in the proper stance. Even though they were dueling, Harry was trying his best not to hurt him, but it seemed like Apollon didn't have any of those convictions. Anytime Harry got close enough he would punch him, no matter where. He would do so then hex him for good measure. Harry felt his body being giving up on him, once he got up for the 10th time Apollon laughed.

“What are you doing? Is this how you're going to fight in the real world, Harry? You'll just let a Death Eater come up to you and curse your left and right? If you're going to play safe, if you're going to play safe Harry, why did I bother to teach you this?”

“I don't want to hurt you.”

“What happens when one of your friends goes dark? When they realize being with the Dark Lord is much better than being beside you? Harry, are you going to play safe? Is baby Harry Potter going to put his wand down and let his friends hurt him?” Apollon changed the tone of his words, pushing out his lower lip. “It's Harry Potter just going to stand there and let Death Eaters beat him because they were friends once?” 

The words little fire underneath Harry's arse. He dropped his head, placing his hands on his knees as Apollon drew close. 

“You’ll lay down and die? After all your parents did to get you here?”

Just a few more steps.

As Apollon stopped in front of him and lowered his head, Harry rolled his hand back and punched him across the face. Apollon fell back and Harry let the spell loose. He had Apollon’s hearing stripped, he made him think the floor beneath him was made of rubber, made him feel like his head was missing.

Apollon was breaking each curse, but for every one he got rid off, Harry had 2 more. At one point Harry had dropped his wand, so he used his fists, and Apollon was left with a bloody lip.

“Harry, what the-” The door opened and Theo walked in, looking at Harry, who was holding a bundle of Apollon’s robes. “Draco and I have something we wanted to tell you.”

“This was good enough, keep this up and- well you know. Heir Nott.” Apollon grabbed his book and walked out the room.

“What was that?”

“Spell parctice.” Harry wiped his mouth and grabbed his stiff.

“That’s where you learnt those spells? Harry-”

“My knowledge was bad, and Apollon was helping me out.” Theo didn't seem to be convinced, but after asking her if he had done any more revision notes, he was off his case.

---

“As I've said, today is Rune practice, so get ready. 1st up: The water resistance runes” Professor Babbling said as she walked across the room looking at each person she passed, and they went out of their way to look away.

“Miss Greengrass.” The professor said, and Daphne walked up, grabbing the chalk. She stood facing the door, her hand light touching the parchment covered board. And moved her whole hand in a perfect circle, leaving the top open. The class clapped as Daphne started to write down the Water Rune and the Resistance Rune, the same one the Professor did in the 1st lesson.

Daphne’s runes were perfect and when she was done she closed up the top of the circle. The paper glowed, and Daphne sent a jet of water at it, and it stayed dry.

“5 points Miss Greengrass, how about Mister Hopkins. The runes for fire resistance.” Wayne sighed and walked up. His circle was less impressive than Daphne’s and his runes were a tad bit of a mess, so instead of fire resistance, it was more like fire. The paper burned and Wayne fell down, moving back.

“Maybe next time? Miss Granger. The luck multiplier charm.” Hermione’s circle and rune were like the book, no flaws whatsoever, but then again it was Hermione, everything she did was perfect. She smiled as she sat back down and the professor moved down the rows, looking at each person.

“Mister Potter, the power of sight rune.” Harry thought it was a dig at his glasses, nevertheless took the chalk and walked to the board.

“That’s going to be a mess,” He heard Daphne say and he kicked her bag, making her laugh. 

Harry’s circle was better than he thought it would have been, Padma’s help had paid off, and so he started on the runes. The Kenaz rune was hard, and getting the lines right was hard, but when it was done it looked good.

The power rune is where things started to go wrong. As soon as he finished the last line, his head started to spin, his body floating. He was flying past Draco and Susan, flying past the grounds, the lake and forest. He was flying past towns, the wind rushing in his ears. He kept going till he reached a room, the room he dreamt of many times. 

But now everything was much clearer. Harry could make out the stains on the wall. Harry could make out the dust floating in the air, the way the light seemed to hit certain spots only. And as he stepped maybe it was him but he could see dust slightly floating upwards.

“You failed me, I gave you your freedom, I gave you a meaning again” The voice came from the chair facing away from him and Harry knew it was Voldemort. Only being able to see from the side Harry couldn't make out the face of the cloaked man; he was on his knees, his head bowing to the floor. Pettigrew was in the corner shaking his head.

“I know my lord and I am ever so thankful. So thankful you're giving me meaning again, and purpose.”

“And yet you failed me. I gave you one simple task and you failed. You know I don't appreciate disappointment.”

“He's difficult, he was so difficult, they don't call him the Hammer for nothing my Lord.” The man sobbed, the snake drew closer to Voldemort and Harry could hear it speak for the first time.

“His fear is genuine, but fear is useless.”

“I agree my dear, I agree. Do you know what I do to people who fail me?” Voldemort’s voice was soft and the man started to sob harder

“No my lord! No please please!”

“Peter if you may.” Peter looked delighted, half his face moving up into a smile. He pulled out his wand and pointed it at the figure.

“Crucio!” The spell hit his left hand, and the way the man screamed made Harry hairs on his hand stand up. Harry felt it as well like his body was being pricked by pins.

But it was nothing compared to his forehead. It felt like someone had taken a hammer to his head, like the man in Hermione’s story. But no child was coming forth, it felt like he was being torn apart from the inside.

“Harry! HARRY!”

But he was falling down, and he couldn't see the end.

---

“Lily it’s him, take Harry. GO!” His father cried and fell down right after, his lord ring still on his fingers. His mother was sobbing as she ran, but he got her too. Harry was looking at his mother and tears were dripping down his face.

“Why didn’t you help us? Why didn't you do more?” Her open eyes seemed to say. Harry was falling and hit the Chamber of Secret’s floor. His friends were there, but instead of being hurt, they stood aside. Pansy and Theo had their backs to him, and Draco was looking at him with so much disdain it hurt.

“What makes you think we'd choose you over our families? What have you ever done for us?”

“Boy-Who-Lived my arse.” Pansy said, and Theo laughed.

“You could have been great, but here you are. A waste.” Tom said, and Harry couldn't tell who was who. Their faces turned into one, and he felt fingers dig around his scar.

“SHOW ME WHAT YOUR MUDBLOOD MOTHER USED TO SAVE YOU! TELL ME WHAT MADE YOU WHO YOU ARE!”

Harry was falling down again.

---

The game was almost over, he needed the snitch, and it was right there, he just had to grab it.

“We won.” He sighed, and a hysteric voice spoke.

“Is he going to be sane is the real question.” it said

Opening his eyes felt like lifting a boulder off of each eye. The room was lit and he was holding onto someone’s earrings.

“Harry, let me go.” Daphne said softly, and she and someone else helped him sit up. He could feel something on his head.

“What happened?” The question came out as a slurred mess.

Theo looked at him and gave him a glass of water. “You passed out, in the middle of Ancient Runes.”

Draining the glass, his throat felt better. “Okay so why am I here? Passing out isn't big.”

“It is when you start coughing up blood and your scar pours blood.” Pansy screeched, ringing her fingers. “Harry what happened? What did you see?”

“I’d like to know as well.” Professor Snape said as he walked in. He took the seat next to Harry, looking at the bandage. “Madam Pomfrey, may I?”

“It should heal, if it starts to-” The matron was cut off with Harry taking it off. The lines on the man’s face deepen.

“You can go now, I-”

“Miss Granger?” Hermione looked uncomfortable, but spoke.

“Harry was called up and told to write a rune down, and when he was writing the Sowilo Rune he just stopped all of a sudden and then turned towards Professor Babbling and started coughing blood. She tried to steady him but then his scar started bleeding and he started shaking falling to the floor, then he was brought here.”

Was Harry worried about the blood he coughed out? No. Was he worried about his scar deciding to put on a performance? No. Was he worried that the whole ancient class saw him have a fit? He was horrified. He’d have to drop the class

“And is Mister Potter scar bleeding a regular occurrence?”

“No it's not.” Blaise snapped, the front of his shirt was covered in blood. 

“I'll be sending a letter home.”

“Sirius doesn't need to know-”

“Make sure he isn't alone today. Stephen.” Harry snapped his aching head towards the professor who was walking in, his face filled with pain.

“Severus. Poppy are you in?”

“I'm here, what is needed?” The Matron said.

“A few pain relief potions.” Harry's eyes bugged out of his head.

“What? Why do you look like that?” Draco whispered, but Harry was looking at the unsuspecting professor. He was holding his arm and looked around, the same hand that was hit with a Cruciatus curse.

---

When May the 24th arrived Harry was prepared, he had brushed upon seed creatures again even though he doubted they would come up for a second time. He studied all creatures of all manners and he studied up all the defenses spells he knew. He was going to be prepared; he wasn't going to have the wood pulled out from under him.

Ludo and Hagrid guided the four champions outside of the castle towards where the Quidditch pitch was but it wasn't the pitch Harry knew.

Where the grass wanted laid flat bumps had started to grow and Harry was appalled. The Quidditch pitch was his favorite place in the whole world, and now it looked like somebody had placed the random clunks of that over the place.

“What did you do to our pitch?” Cedric gasped and even though he didn't play for Hogwarts, Viktor shook his head.

“Yes Quidditch fanatics, I remember the days.” Ludo said. “But it's just temporary, this is your third and final trial.”

“You want us to go through that? It's just dirt.” Fleur pointed at the pitch. “Anyone can win that.”

“Well right now it's just that, but to give it a month's time and they'll be taller than our Gatekeeper I tell you.”

“So a maze?” Victor said and Ludo clapped his hands.

“Yes, a maze. Your third and final task is to go through amazing whoever reaches the Triwizard Cup first wins. But we'll be bringing up a bunch of creatures that the Ministry has approved of in and you'll be fighting all of them, so this is your warning: practice upon all defensive spells, as many as you can because as only going to be one winner at the end of this, and I'm assuming you'd want it to be you. Now let's get you back inside the Castle.”

As Ludo and Hagrid walked ahead. Fleur and Crum were lost in their own conversation.

“A maze, that's what they came up with? I was half expecting us to fight each other or maybe some creature.”

“I know this seems like an opener, this should have been the first task.” Harry said and Cedric nodded.

“I know we helped each other out in the first two tasks, but I think I think it should end here.”

“You took the words right out of my mouth. If I want to win I want it to be on my own terms and I assume you feel the same.”

“Yes but as long as one of us wins that's the best thing isn't it? Good luck Harry.”

“And good luck to you.”

---

“Here is the plan,” Theo said, the rest of them moving closer to the blackboard. Most of the school was at dinner but the eight of them climbed up the stairs to the small classroom. “We know that every night Professor Wilson, like clockwork, goes into the staff room, looks it up and speaks to somebody. And due to the new proof Harry Potter forward it seems like he's most likely the spy for the Dark Lord and is speaking to him.”

“I'm still comprehending that he's back, and now you're saying he's got spies?” Neville said as he nimbled on a cookie from the platter Dobby bought.

“I only found out last year, and I don't think I probably comprehended it.” Daphne replied.

“Anyway, maybe listen to me. I've got the plan.” Theo said, his face tight with irritation. “We need to figure out a way to stop him from speaking to Tom at their desired time, so he slips up and meets him somewhere else, somewhere that isn't warded, Because according to our dear Hermione it's quite hard to ward a whole room on such short notice, especially without the headmasters permission. Remember we've only got one shot at this. We’re going to have two people fight, preferably a Gryffindor and a Slytherin. Maybe we can bait a few people into doing so. But anyhow we have them do so right in front of the Staff room.”

“That's not going to work, it's going to be the death of my night, people are going to lose points and most people are going to want to be on their best behaviors so they could witness the last trial.”

“Why don't we just get the Weasley twins to indirectly help us?” Draco offered. “I mean they have crazy stuff and if you mention something in front of them as an impossible feature they'll go out of their way to do it, Ginny told me as much.”

“Oh did she?” Was all Hermione said but nevertheless, she got a stinging curse to the arm.

“We can get them to drop their brand new dungboms in the Staff Room around dinner time, and then it should just last till the next day, and by that time the professor will have to go elsewhere.”

“Yes and then the next day we'll just keep a close eye on him and it seems like he needs to update every 24 hours so he'll probably do one before the next day so I'll have the map and keep an eye on him.” Harry added, and Theo nodded.

“And then we confront him and threaten to out into the whole school and Wixen community and have him estranged, or he can be a little informative on the inside. A very good plan.” Hermione cracked her hands and looked out the window, her face seemingly glowing.

Notes:

That is chapter 24! I hope you all enjoyed it. Theo and Pansy being betrothed is cool, but they might not stay that way…

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so, and the next chapter will be out on the 1st of September, symbolic right?

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 25: Smoke and Mirrors

The air was sweet, the smell of flowers and food wafting in the air. Lunch was still going on, but since it was such a nice day out, Theo had convinced them to eat outside. Exams had started for the 4th year and even though Harry wasn't partaking in any of the exams he was still expected to sit in. It wasn't bad, it made sure Harry studied for the upcoming trial. He spent the time going over the defensive spells instead of wandering the school trying to find something to do.

The Charms and the Defence exams had happened that morning, and Herbology was up next. Neville was trying to drill some last-minute plants and their symptoms into Pansy, but the girl had given up. She was lying on her back trying to make a flower chain and Neville was trying his best not to yell at her.

“Pansy, if you fail this, there's a high chance that it's going to affect you next year. So what exactly can Mandrakes be used for- and please for the love of Merlin don't bring up as a cure for people petrified.” He put his hand up as Pansy opened her mouth.

“But it is, and I would know, I was petrified.”

“It's also commonly used in other antidote potions, Pansy please.” the boy cried, slamming his head into his book.

“If I fail, I fail. It doesn't matter much. I'm already betrothed again, unfortunately, and I can just live off of the Nott fortune.”

“You should, I'm definitely going to do so. I think after seventh year we can go to Wixen Greece, I've always wanted to go there.”

“Oh can we wear togas? I've seen some amazing ones but Mother says they look too… ethnic.”

“The more I learn about your mother, the less nice things I have to say about her.” Hermione said as she looked over her Runes notebook, even though the exam wasn't for another two days.

“Have you read Rita’s latest scoop?” Daphne said as she passed over the paper. The lady had stayed true to her word not to mention Harry whatsoever except for the capacity of the tournament, but still didn't stop her.

“The Triwizard Tournament is among us. In four days time we will figure out exactly who will be the winner, what school will succeed. A lot of people are putting bets on Cedric Diggory, the Hogwarts champion who's currently in first lead tied with Harry Potter, who seems to be having issues, according to our sources.”

“Okay somebody in that classroom is definitely speaking about you because we were on the sixth floor.” Hermione said as she snatched the paper from Harry.

“As Daph said, she might have somebody in the school who's doing this for her.”

“Or she could be doing the stuff they do in spy movies, like the one I watched over the summer.” Theo said as he made finger guns. “You know those weird devices they put in people's hair so they can listen to their conversations.”

“You can't use technology inside of Hogwarts, the magic makes it go crazy.”

“So what makes Colin’s camera work?”

“His camera isn't really powered by technology, it's those old ones.”

“Can't they use technology and magic, like what they managed for the tournament?” Draco said and Hermione slammed her bookshop.

“There is no way that woman is using technology. She doesn't look like she has the brains for it, it's like I can feel her lurking.”

Harry leaned back and stared at the clear sky, maybe he should do a quick fly around the pitch. “Sirius’s called Karkaroff a cockroach but honestly it should be Rita.” Hermione froze, her shoulders hunched over and started to touch her hair. She brought a strand of her hair to her mouth and spoke.

“Oh my god.” Pansy said, both hands on her chest. Then Hermione started to laugh. She started to laugh like her hair told her the funniest joke in the universe. She was laughing as she packed up her bag, laughing as she took an extra sandwich, and laughing as she walked down to the Castle.

“I knew she was going to end up cracking but I was expecting 5th year, not now.” Blaise said with a hand over his mouth.

“What's wrong with her? If she goes into the Castle, she's not gonna be able to make it out in time for the Herbology exam. Doesn't anyone care?”

“Neville,” Daphne placed the hand on his shoulder, giving it a little squeeze. “Most people don't care for Herbology as much as you do but you shouldn't stress. You spend most of your free time in the greenhouse. You know the books off by heart and Professor Sprout speaks of you highly. You're going to pass this exam and you're going to pass yours as well. And you'll be a Herbologist, and you'll be able to go across the world and find all the plants you like. You just need to relax. Now why don't you tell me what a weeping willow does?”

As Neville broke into his description of the plants, where it originally came from and everything else, a look past between Harry and Draco, and Harry wondered if the boy was thinking the exact same thing he was.

“Oh almost forgot to tell you, I don't know why Mione left now, but I managed- well me and Ginny managed to convince the Weasley twins- don't say a thing.” he held up a finger to Harry. “That dropping copious amounts of dung bombs in the staff room is impossible and considering they walked away right after, it should be done soon.”

“Do you know what time? It can't be the day of the trial, everybody is going to be there.”

“Ginny said they might do so the day before the trial.”

“That's good, then we can get Wilson and then I can play him like a violin.” but Draco wasn't paying attention to him, he'd pulled open his back and was overlooking a paper his mouth reading along, curving downwards

“Is there a problem?”

“It's my father, he's been distant ever since Yule, even my mother's picked up on it. But I don't know what's wrong.”

Theo put his book down, facing them. “Wait my father's been like that, I mean usually he sends me a letter a week telling me how much I disappoint him, but now it's every other week. Do you think it has something to do with… you know?”

Six sets of eyes turn towards Pansy, reading over Neville’s Herbology book. “No, mother hasn't been speaking to me ever since the whole entire situation with Dominic, so I wouldn't be able to tell you if he’s back. Harry would be able though.”

“Other than a few stabs of pain, my scar’s perfectly normal. Maybe what they wanted failed.”

“If it did, Wilson wouldn't be disappearing every day to the store room. I just wished I knew what was wrong with him.” Draco put the paper down. “Pans, is your father marked?”

“No. Mother was the one who took it because she isn't that close when it comes to the political sphere, and since Father wanted to run for Minister, it would be best for him not to have it. You’ve been studying for the task right?”

“You should trust him,” Theo said, giving Harry a look. “Harry here seems to be quite proficient in defensive spells.”

---

“Get him already Granger!” Neville yelled as Harry tore his shield. Ginny had given up attacking him and was on the floor. Hermione was trying to tire him out, but he wasn't that easily put out.

Harry had to give Hermione her flowers; out of the three of them she was the one giving Harry a run for his money. Every single time he tried to attack her she'd jump out of the way, ducking, and even though Harry would be able to beat her on his own, Neville was the decoy. Anytime he sent something to Hermione, Neville would try to attack him from behind.

But now he had Neville backed into an actual corner, sending spells to him as he watched the boys' shield break. Hermione was trying to figure out how to get her tongue unstuck from the top of her mouth.

“You guys could just give up. We've been at this for the past 20 minutes and none of you have managed to do something of actual harm.”

“Because you were Harry Potter. It's not fair. When you asked me to do this, I thought it was going to be fun.” Ginny cried as Eliza slided over her face.

“I yield, I yield!” Neville laughed, and his shield crumbled. Harry slowly walked back to Hermione who was looking more pissed by the second. She pointed at her mouth and Harry removed the curse.

“I'm not done!” She cried, jumping up and hitting him with a banishing spell. Harry's back connected with the wall, but he got up and hit her with a dissociation spell. She dropped her wand and started hopping around. After a while she just gave up and slid down.

“You see I told you I was ready, yet you guys didn't believe me.” Harry said as he cancelled the curse on her. It was the day before the trial and Harry was on a cloud. Every single spell Apollon had taught to him, Harry had managed with perfection, and then Harry went out of his way to learn some more discrete spells, once that wouldn't flag anybody from the Ministry that would be watching.

“You can't fault me, you told me you were doing perfectly well in Runes last year, and we saw what grade you got.”

“Last year I wasn't trying to fight for my life in Runes, there's a difference.” Harry helped Hermione up and the four of them huddled over a table looking at Harry’s defence book.

“You seem to know every spell on here and then some. Did Sirius really show you what's in the Black Grimoire?”

“No, these are some spells I picked up along the way.”

“You know Hermione, you can make your own family Grimoire since you’re the first witch in your family.” Neville said as he put his one in his pocket, and Harry was glad Moody wasn’t around to yell at him for doing so.”That's the good thing about newer families emerging: you can decide whatever you want to be a family magic.”

“So if I wanted my family to be Charms, I could just do so?”

“Family magic has to be something you have an affinity for, and since you get good grades in every subject, it could be whichever one you think.

“Mmm that's interesting.” But the quiet was interrupted by a pop, a pop that could only belong to one House-Elf.

“Mister Harry Potter!” Dobby cried as he walked forward, hopping on the table. “Mister Harry Potter, it has happened! The Wheezy twins have gone into the staff room and let off the Dungbombs.”

“What now? Draco didn't tell me it was happening now. Bastard.” Ginny huffed.

“Teachers are looking for the Wheezy twins.”

“Thank you so much Dobby, great, then we can do this tonight.” Hermione smiled at the elf, then nodded at Harry.

“Drinks for Harry Potter, Dobby's friend and for Harry Potter's friends.” A pitcher of water and four glasses appeared on the table. “Dobby must go and help with dinner, but Dobby is very happy for Harry Potter.”

“Exactly why did you need the twins to set off the dung bombs in the Staff room?” Ginny after she had taken a sip of water.

“You wouldn't believe me if I did. How's Percy doing? I doubt he's taking the situation with Mr. Crouch well.”

“Actually he's taking it much better than you think. The ministry wanted to pull him in for questioning, but after figuring out he had sent numerous owls to people saying that Mr. Crouch hadn't been feeling well, and he had been asking Ludo if he had noticed anything off about the man, they'd actually congratulated his nerve in the situation. He's allowed to judge the final task and the Minister's coming along as well. And then after the tournament Hermione is gonna go to Bulgaria with Viktor.”

“Okay you guys have to stop with this. Me and Viktor aren't dating.”

“But you were?” Ginny sang as she poked Hermione.

“No, I mean we decided to see if things would work out but it hasn't.”

Harry's interest peaked as he turned towards her. “So you guys aren't?”

“No. As I've been saying for the past couple of days, Viktor is a good friend, we share the same ideas but I don't think he would work out in the long run. So can you finally get off my back about this?”

Harry could only nod as joy flooded his veins, Harry didn't know if the day could get any better. Hermione and Victor were out of the picture and if he took Sirius’s advice to heart, he could be bold enough to ask her out after the task?

---

The twins had gone above and beyond. The whole area surrounding the teachers room had stunk so bad it had been closed off. And at lunch, Professor Wilson looked pissed. He was giving the Gryffindor table the stink eye and Harry was delighted.

As his friends studied in the library, Harry, joined with Fleur, took a lap around the grounds, his body itching to fly.

“Why did they have fuck up my pitch?” He hissed as he kicked a rock.

“I know. I wanted to walk the pitch we beat you on.” she sighed and Harry started to shake his head.

“No, you play dirty. I had the Snitch in sight.”

“But I got it. I wish you well tomorrow, I’d rather you win than the otters.”

“Now that’s rude.” Cedric teased, joining the pair. “I’d think I have a chance, and so does Skeeter.”

“Skeeter is a pest, and no one of intellect will take her word.” Fleur huffed. The woman had been dragging her name through the mud, from her accent to her score.

“But what’s stopping us from flying?” Harry asked as they turned back to the castle. “We can’t go to the pitch, but we can fly here. Just a few laps.”

“That could work, and I have a quaffle, we could pass it around.” Fleur added, and faced them. “If you get your brooms, we could play.”

The pair ran to the castle as Fleur returned to the Beauxbatons carriage, as they rounded the turn to the stairs, Viktor emerged.

“What-”

“We’re going for a fly, care to join us?”

By the time Fleur came back out, Cedric and Viktor were making bets about who would win.

“A champions game?”

“Why not. Me and Krum versus You and Potter.” Cedirc said, soaring higher and higher.

The grounds weren't the ideal place to play, but this world. Viktor was good at Seeker, but Chaser wasn’t his style. Harry and Fleur were flying circles around the duo, passing the ball back and forth. Cerdic was trying his best to catch them, but Fleur found the most pleasure in flying around him, teasing him with the ball. And for a while, they weren't against each other in death games, they were just 4 people playing Quidditch.

---

As Harry walked back after dinner alongside a laughing Draco, he kept looking at the map. Wilson was still at the table, and Harry would be ready when he ran to another room. And the timing of it all would mean he didn’t have enough time to ward another room well enough.

As he retreated into his room, Harry watched as Theo and Blaise spoke about what could be on the Transfiguration exam, Harry closed his curtains and grabbed his mirror.

“Sirius Black.”

“Harry!” Sirius said as he picked up the mirror, his eyes wide. “Did something happen? Is it your scar?”

“No, I just wanted to say hi, where are you?”

“The ancestral home, some more things needed fixing, the elf really let this place go, I’ll have to get it cleaned out- OH SHUT IT!” He turned his face to something shouting outside. “But I was going to call, to wish you luck.”

“I’m not worried you know, this one, it’s right down my alley.”

“I know, I'm still worried. Your scar, is it fine Harry?”

“It is, it hasn't pained or anything, I promise. Is Remus back?”

“No, he is still following the trail you told us about. Are you sure you haven't-”

“Sirius, if I have to tell you I'm fine once again, I'm going to find out exactly where you are and-”

“Okay I understand I understand. But you should get some sleep.” Sirius spoke as he walked around and smiled. “I wish I could see you tomorrow, but alas, I must be here wondering how my Godson will manage to snatch the trophy.”

“Okay I'll miss you too, but maybe you could come as Lord Black?”

Sirius shook his head, “Nobody but the Minister and Percy we are allowed to come, but just so you know I’m rooting for you all the way from here. I love you Harry, and I know you're going to win tomorrow.”

“I love you too Sirius,” Harry thought the words would feel like lead on his tongue but they came off easy. And it was worth seeing the smile beaming across his face. 

“Harry!” Blaise opened the curtains as Harry put the mirror down. “Tell Theo Professor McGonagall isn't going to use the colour changing charm spell because we only covered it for two lessons.” 

“Considering she brought up the dragon transfiguration spell in last year's exam and we only covered it once, it begs to differ.” Theo yelled from across the room

“Yeah mate. Professor McGonagall’s heavy on studying on your own. I don't know what you were thinking.”

“No!” He sobbed as he ran back to his bed, flipping over the chapters cursing.

“You see if you had done your academic comeback last year, you would have noticed” Theo snorted while reading over his rune notes he had accumulated over the past year.

Harry glanced back at the map and jumped out of bed. He could see Wilson running across the third floor.

“It's time!” Harry yelled, grabbing his cloak, fastening it and rushing out of their room.

Harry rushed by 6th and 5th years sitting in the common room looking over their notes for their final exams and waited till somebody walked through the entrance to rush out. Harry was running up so fast he was jumping three stairs at the time rushing to get into the room Professor Wilson was now entering.

He hoped Hermione's guess was right, he hoped no other classroom except the Staff Room could be warded in such a short time.

When he finally made it to the closed door, his heart was racing as he slowed his footstep. He could hear sounds coming from the room and his heart started to be faster.

“I know I promised to meet earlier but you won't believe it. The Weasley twins set off these dungbombs in the room I couldn't get to you soon.” Professor Wilson said Harry didn't want to risk looking inside the room to see who it was he was speaking with.

“I understand,” the voice said but it wasn't a man, it was a woman. “He wasn't happy with that, and went to bed upset. I was trying to calm him. I really was, and I tried to feed him but he started being fussy about the situation.”

There was a woman involved? Harry hadn’t seen a woman in his dream, he could only see the cloaked figure, Tom, Peter, and the snake. Was the snake an animagus? Could the snake transform into a woman? 

“He's always been fussy ever since July. It's like everything we give him is not good for his oh so delicate palette.” The woman laughed and Professor Wilson joined in. 

“I miss you.” She said and Harry gagged. He didn't care for what was going on between them, he wanted to know what plan Wilson and Tom were getting up to.

“I miss you too and after this year it should be much easier. I’ll visit soon as I can.”

“I know and I- oh it's time to go feed him. Fingers crossed he actually accepts what I give him today.”

“That's alright, tomorrow the room should clear up so I should be calling you from the usual Floo network okay.”

“All right, I love you.”

“I love you too.” Harry couldn't hold back the gag that came out. He moved out the way as Professor Wilson passed, he looked happier as he somewhat skipped towards the end of the hallway. Harry was staying as close as he could and then the man stopped.

“I know somebody's following me so you might still come out now. Because I assure you if I catch you after this warning, I'm not stopping.”

Harry froze his tracks and the professor turned around, his nose was flaring as if his hands moved through the air. Then he came closer and even though Harry tried to back up the man stopped them and grabbed his shoulder.

The cloak came off of him and the Professor was looking at Harry and shocked.

“Harry? What are you doing out at this time?”

“I could be asking you the same question.” Harry said, shoulders back.

“Im a professor, I can be roaming the halls whenever I want Harry. It's the night before the trial, don't you think you should be in your room preparing.”

“Of course you're so concerned about the trials you want to make sure your plan comes to fruition.”

The man's grey eyes widened. “Harry, are you okay? Do I need to take you to Madam Pomfrey?”

“You need to tell me what you were doing there, and trust me if you don't, I’ll tell every single person what you get up to at night.”

The man sighed and started to rub his eyes, “Harry no.”

“I will, I truly will. Try me, Stephen.”

“Harry I know you're irritated about me, but I don't want the school knowing I'm married.”

“You're married?” Harry frowned and the professor nodded, wiggling his hand, and slowly smoke came off his fingers and Harry could see a silver band on his left ring finger.

“I am. I was speaking to her right now.”

“She was speaking about feeding him, he was speaking about feeding Tom, don’t try to play me.”

“My son's name is Elias, not Tom.”

“What son? You and Pettigrew have been going and feeding-”

“Peter Pettigrew!” the man hissed and put his hand to his chest, “Harry I know you've been annoyed at me as of late, but do you really think I would scoop so low and speak to a convicted criminal?” 

“You were feeding one!” Harry yelled, and the professor grabbed him by the scruff of his neck and pulled him into an empty classroom.

“Okay why don't we start from the beginning because I'm very confused.”

“You're working for Voldemort.”

The professor flinched, “Harry I'm not working for You-Know-Who, what makes you think I'm working for You-Know-Who?”

"Oh we're going to act stupid? Fine. My name ended up in the Goblet of Fire, correct?” the professor nodded. “And the only way my name could have been accepted by the Goblet is if I had written it on my own. Professor McGonagall gave me the slip and it just so happens to match up from the name that was ripped off of my History of Magic assignment, the assignment you mark and hand back.”

“No, I didn't mark your work.”

“So who did? Did you manage to get Professor Binns back and torment him into marking papers?” 

“That would be an excellent punishment for him but Harry no. At the beginning of the year, I was so stressed about leaving my newborn son behind, that the Hogwarts faculty decided to take pity on me and mark my papers. It's anyone's guess who had yours Harry. Your History of Magic paper really?”

Harry stopped and stared at the man, his wand slowly lowering. Harry hadn’t accounted for that, not at all.

“Okay how about the day I was in the infirmary? I saw Peter use the Cruciatus curse on someone, and then you come in holding the exact same hand. You were hit by a Cruciatus curse.”

“I was foolish enough to think I could summon exam papers to myself while I wasn't paying attention. I ended up summoning the table. That's why I asked Madam Pomfrey for the potions. Harry, what makes you think I would be working with Peter Pettigrew? and isn't You-Know-Who dead?”

“You're not the one asking the questions I am.”

The professor rubbed his face and tried for a smile. “Mister Potter, have you been irritated at me the whole time because you thought I was out to get you? Honestly I would have done so last year if I really wanted you dead.”

“Daphne thought so too.”

“Miss Greengrass is a very smart woman.” Harry sat down and put his face on his hands. It wasn't Wilson, it wasn't him, it wasn't the man he was gunning for the whole year. So who was it? Was it Professor Snape? It must be. He was an excellent potion maker and was a previous death eater.

“I thought I just didn't- fuck.” 

“How about I forget you thought I was sneaky enough to be a criminal, and you forget I have a wife and kid and don't tell your friends, and then we can just move past this. I'll even walk you back to your dormitory.”

“Professor, I'm so sorry, oh my goodness.” The Professor laughed as he guided Harry back down the stairs and towards the Slytherin entrance.

“Back in my time, every single Ravenclaw made it their mission to get inside the Slytherin Common room, though it was unfair that it was so secretively hidden. Between you and I, even though Cedric is the official school champion, I'm rooting for you, despite thinking I’m a spy.”

“Thank you Professor and I'm sorry again.”

“Don't worry. Please actually go to bed Harry, and don't try to corner any faculty again all right?”

“I won't and I won't tell my friends.”

As Harry entered the portrait, embarrassment flooded his body. How could this have happened? Every single clue pointed toProfessor Wilson being the spy and now Harry was left that square one, with a slight thought that it might be Professor Snape. Harry could only think what his friends would say when they found out about their blunder.

Notes:

That is chapter 25! And no, Professor Wilson isn't the super secret death eater. I thought it would be a fun goose chase.

In the beginning of writing this fanfic, I was thinking of making Professor Wilson a secret death eater for Tom in like fic 5, but I thought that would be too dramatic and a bit too obvious after this reveal. The next chapter is the final task. Please give me your guesses as to what's going to happen. The next chapter will be posted on the 5th.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. I also have another Harry Potter fic in the works called Mors Neminem Exspectat. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 26: Higher walls than you think

Summary:

Harry has fun (for the last time)

To say tensions were high between the houses was an understatement.

Even though Hogwarts had two champions, twice the chance of winning, people were still irritated at Harry's picking and some Hufflepuffs made it quite clear with the flags they had.

The morning of the trial was chaotic to say the least. Not only did some students still have exams left to do, people were starting to gather the bets of who was going to win. Harry tried to not be disheartened that his old were 30%, it was much better than Fleur’s 25%

Gryffindor house rallied behind Cedric. The tables merge, some Hufflepuffs sitting at the Gryffindor table and vice versa. The Ravenclaws, even though not ones to get into petty squabbles, had aligned with the Slytherins maybe because they just despise the Gryffindors for being ahead of them by a few points in the House Cup.

Luna was sitting next to Harry wearing a hat that looked like a serpent eating a badger. She was smiling at something Samria was saying when Harry caught Susan's eye. Her face was covered in yellow paint with stripes of black and when she saw Harry she made a slow cutting motion against her throats but her eyes shone with mirth.

“I’m so glad I'm done with those damn exams.” Draco laughed as the rest of his friends' eyed him with frustration. Arithmancy and Divination was still happening and so it meant his friends were in the midst of exams. “Me and you are going to have fun today. Just because the task is happening at dusk doesn't mean we can't have fun before then. We're gonna go to the house elves, going to get a few snacks, going to have a little mini door where I beat you just for the sake of it, and then-”

“Yes, yes, Draky will be having a day of fun. I don't want us to have the Charms exams. It's so annoying.” Ginny whined looking over her textbook. The third year had been reading the same section for the past 5 minutes.

“Hermione you okay?” Hermione was laughing despite Blaise’s questions still. Daphne had reported with concern that she had been laughing the whole night as well.

“Mione, maybe we could go past Madam Pomfrey, get you a few potions to help you with the exam today.”

“I don't need potions, I need charms. I’m going to go to the Arithmancy exam. Good luck Harry.” Then she skipped out of the Great Hall.

“The article that your Father posted was quite nice, Luna.” Blaise turned to the blonde.

“That's nice of you. Daddy did say quite a few nargels wanted him to stop to do so but he managed to post it.” It had taken longer than Hermione would have liked but Luna's father finally posted the first ever paper about PHE. Luna's father had a very unique way of words, and Harry found himself laughing at the paper multiple times. It depicted the club's creation and what exactly they plan to achieve, and it's also mentioned the day where Hogwarts students ate food that wasn't up to its usual standard. It seemed like the paper was getting positive attention, according to Luna. 

“Why are you sitting with them looney? Come with us.” A girl said, wearing a blue and bronze tie, but her words folded as she caught Harry's gaze and realized it was the same girl who thought she could attack him during Yule.

Harry didn't say a single thing to her, only tapped his wand hand twice and the girl's breathing hitched. Without a word she turned on her heel, and walked ahead towards the front of the Ravenclaw table. Harry was about to look back but not before he met the Headmaster’s eyes, and something swirling in those deep blue eyes.

“I wonder how the hedges look now?” Theo said as he read over his Arithmancy notes.

“You're guess is as good as mine. I tried to fly over them but it's like they have this barrier around it.”

“It’s time,” Neville said, and he stood up, his hands shaking. Sending well wishes to his friends, Harry turned to Draco.

“How about we move the duel to now?”

Grey eyes sparkled. “You read my mind.”

“Mister Potter.” Professor McGonagall said, her hands fouled. “The champions are meeting at the left chamber, come with me.”

“The task is tonight, is it not?”

“It is, but it’s the time where champions meet with their families, now come with me.” 

Draco looked at Harry frowning as the boy stood up. “I’ll wait out front.”

Harry followed the teacher, and he saw Cedric stand up. Who would have come? Sirius was busy, and Remus was abroad. So who?

Cedric walked in first through the door, then steadying his breathing Harry walked in. The room was the same he remembered it as, a long hallway and then a small room. Fleur was speaking with her mother, a stunning woman with silky blonde hair in a low bun, and her sister was bouncing. Viktor was speaking to his mother, and his father was smiling down at him. Cedric raised to his mother, whose hands were open, and in front of the fireplace.

“Sirius! Remus!” Harry laughed as he ran to them, his godfather’s arms open. He basked in the warmth before turning to Remus, his frame more bulky. “I thought you couldn’t come.”

“We couldn’t tell you we were coming could we? Would take all the fun out of it. Harry, I’d like you to meet some people.” Sirius stepped aside to show 2 women. One was older, had brown hair and kind eyes, she had a high nose and cheek bones, and smiled warmly at Harry. The woman next to her-

“I know you.” He said, and the pink haired girl laughed, a sound too similar to Sirius’s

“Kingsley was right about you, you’re really good at spotting Aurors huh? I’m Tonks. I was guarding the day the Minister took you to the Hotel in Diagon Alley.”

The memory came back to him, a woman seemingly tripping over her own feet.

“Nymphadora is her name, but don’t call her that. I’m Andromeda Tonks, her mother. Me and Sirius are cousins.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” Harry shook her hand and looked at Remus. “I can’t believe you’re here!”

“Professor Lupin?” Cedric called out, and Remus closed his eyes.

“Hello Cedric, how are you?”

“Great, just great. I missed you, did you know he’s the only reason I know the Bubble charm?” He told Harry wide eyed.

“Cedric,” Amos Diggory called out, his eyes on Remus like he’d attack them at any given time. “Come now, you don’t want to bother them.” Cedric gave the man a sad smile and walked back to his parents.

“So, what is the plan for today?” Tonks asked as her hair somehow changed to a light blue.

“She’s a Metamorphagus, and a total show off.” Sirius shoved her as they left the room.

“Me and Draco were-”

“Draco, as in Malfoy?” Andromeda gasped, her eyes widening. Tonks grabbed her hand, dragging her ahead.

“Uh yeah? We wanted to go around. Maybe duel with each other.”

“Well, let's not keep him waiting.” Sirius steered them out the great hall. Draco was leaning against a wall, wand in hand when he saw them.

“Professor Lupin!?” He said, his eyes shining. “Fancy seeing you here.”

“Hello Draco, no exams today?”

“No. Lord Black.”

“Sirius is fine, this is-”

“Andromeda.” She said, taking a step forward. Draco’s eyes widened and he tried for a smile.

“Ah. It’s nice to put a face to a name. Mother speaks of you.”

“I doubt it.” Andromeda smiled, and Harry looked at them, trying to see what was going on.

“His mother is my sister, the younger one.” She said, and Harry nodded, then it dawned on him.

“So Bellatrix?” Andromeda nodded.

“How about you show us the Slytherin Common room?” Sirius said, and Andromeda shoved his arm.

“How about you show us that duel?” A look passed between them, then they rushed up the stairs, laughing.

---

“-and then Sirius punched him so hard I thought his teeth were going to fall out.”

“No. You're joking.” Draco said, and Andromeda, Andy she preferred, was laughing.

“He did, he was banned from going to our house after that.” They were huddled in the small room on the 6th floor, and Harry was mock dueling Tonks, who was much better on her feet mid-fight.

“On your feet, have a straight back, Harry.”

“Can we stop?” he gasped after the 5th round.

“Do you want to win?”

“Yes, but please take a break.”

“How about I tell you how Harry tried to eat a whole snitch as a kid?” Sirius said, and Remus started to laugh.

“I did?”

“You did. Remember Moons?”

“I do. Oh Lils was pissed. She kept hitting us with stunners.”

Sirius sat up and his face went blank. “You imbeciles! What if he choked, don’t you laugh, Sirius Orion Black!”

“Was he wearing a deer onesie?” Draco said, and Harry pounced on him.

“You arse.”

“FINNALY!” Blaise yelled, shoving the door open, jumping in. “Done- Sirius?”

“Did you say Sirius? Blaise have you finally lost it?” Pansy snapped, but her eyes widened, smiling at the man next to him. 

“Professor Lupin!” Hermione laughed, and the other stumbled in. The 6 of them rushed in, clamouring around the teacher.

“-so nice to see you!”

“-Class isn't the same!”

“- Moody is such a hard arse.”

“Don’t I know.” And Tonks changed her face to his, lacking the eye and scars, the rest of her body still the same. “CONSTANT VIGILANCE!”

“Dear God!” Daphne yelled, shielding her eyes. “Why would you do that!”

“I can't get the image out of my head.” Theo whimpered.

“This is Tonks, she worked with Moody, and this is her mother and Draco’s aunt, Andromeda.” Harry said, and the others greeted them.

But Neville was looking at her in horror, his face frozen in shock. Andromeda opened her mouth, then a look of pity passed her face.

Only then did Harry see the similarity between her and her sister Bellatrix.

“Nev,” Daphne said, and the boy moved forward, shaking Andy’s hand.

“How was the test?” He faced Pansy, who shook her head.

“I almost passed out with the fumes.”

“Have you seen the Bagnold Room?” Hermione asked Sirius, and when he said no, she rushed them out the room, and Harry couldn't help but smile at her.

Remus was hanging back, and Harry wondered if he was thinking about how people would view him. But the second they came into the Bagnold Room the thoughts washed away.

A slytherin was passing by, then caught Remus’s eye.

“Professor Lupin! You’re back!” The words had heads turning, then dozens of students were rushing to him, huddling around the shocked man.

“Aww.” Tonks said, and Remus looked at her, his eyes begging for help. Her body shifted and standing in front of them was Moody.

“WHAT IS ALL THIS!” She bellowed in his voice, and the crowd dispersed. Neville laughed as they retreated from the room, only to walk into the real Moody. His face dropped, his one good eye wide.

“What in-”

“Moody!” Tonks said as she dropped the glamour. She walked to the man and he sighed.

“Don’t do that.” He huffed, and frowned. “Why is your wand in your pocket boy!” He growled and Neville whipped it out.

“Sorry, forgot.”

“Well don’t again. You must practise CONSTANT VIGILANCE!” And with that he walked away.

“That was weird,” Tonks said as they walked ahead. “He didn't even critique my posture once.”

---

Dinner was amazing. There was more food than normal, and Tonks was entertaining people with her face changing, she even turned into Professor McGonagall. Neville put as much distance between him and Andy, Remus was speaking with Theo about something, the pair keeping it hush.

But no one was getting the attention Sirius was getting. People kept looking at him, their eyes wide with awe. Less than a year ago he was a convict, and now he was a Lord, lounging beside Harry. Some people even came up just to say high, and Sirius was drinking it all in, even throwing Professor McGonagall a wink.

The Minister was there as well, Percy Weasley next to him, The Minister was laughing at something Percy said, clutching his goblet.

“Great, now he’s going to get a bigger head.” Ginny shook her head.

“Let him, he needs it to be the next Minister.” But Harry’s stomach was twisting into knots. The time was ticking away, and his appetite was gone.

Then the champions were called forward, and he stood like his legs were made of lead.

“It’s fine Harry,” Sirius whispered as he walked him to the courtyards, the other champions alongside him. “You can do it, the win is yours.”

“Thanks.” Harry watched him go up to where the others were waiting, Blaise waving a Green flag with Harry’s name. Cedric was laughing with his mother, then he walked to Harry.

“Good luck.”

“Same.”

“Champions, if things get too hard to deal with, send red sparks up to the sky, one of us will be there.” Professor Sprout said, on her hat a red star, and Professor McGonagall, Flitwick, Moody, and Hagrid were wearing them.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to the Final Trial of the Triwizard Tournament. In 1st place is Mister Diggory and Mister Potter of Hogwarts, 2nd is Viktor Krum of Drumstrang, and 3rd is Miss Delacour of Beauxbatons.” The crowds cheered, and the small orbs made their way to each champion. Harry could see his face next to Cedric and Fleur's screen.

“The trial is simple: get to the Center of the maze and be the first one to grab the cup and win the tournament, which will teleport you right here into the center. But it isn't simply walking in you must deal with a bunch of creatures and trials at the Ministry has approved of in order to get to the. Since Mister Diggory and Mister Potter tied for first place they will get a five minute head start. Champions on your marks, get set, GO!” 

Harry and Cedric rushed into the maze, and Harry lit his wand up. The hedges were higher than 3 harrys atop each other. The sky was bare, except for a few stars. The pair walked till they reached a fork in the road.

Harry rushed into the right, then ran forward. He could hear a whistle sound in the distance and then a few minutes later another all champions had entered.

Harry kept running until he reached another fork in the road, then he took the left route. The orb next to him was buzzing but Harry was trying his best not to look into it, afraid he would trip and embarrass himself. So far he hadn’t run into anything, but the notion of peace was shattered when he caught sight of what was in front of him.

It was Hagrid's blast ended skrewts, only they were 10 times their normal size. It clapped its pincers and sparks started to fly off from his back.

“Holy fuck.” Harry said and he could hear laughter as the crowd watched him. Steady in his wand Harry ran forward and the blast ended skrewts stood on its hind legs exposing its underbelly. One spell and half its body was blown clean off. The two sides fell down, and Harry jumped over the carnage running forward.

The point me spell was guiding him straight ahead, but he ran straight into a block in the road, so he retraced his steps and instead of going right he went forward.

He kept running, sweat slowly starting to form but just as quickly disappearing as the cold breeze got to him. 

Harry was wondering exactly when it was going to get exciting when he almost went straight into a Dementor. Maybe it was his year without seeing one in person but they looked much more frightening than they did third year.

Harry stumbled backwards but to realize he wasn't feeling the same dread he felt during his Quidditch match, and came to the realization this must be a Boggart. But it didn't stop him from summoning his patronus charm, the panther shoving the thing far back enough that Harry could breathe properly.

Harry thought about the most amusing thing he could think of and when he settled on it, he raised his wand.

“Riddicluous!” The dementor was now nothing more than a great cloak flapping in the wind. Harry rushed past it and ran forward.

Harry took a left and then did the point me spell, but it showed he was going way too far west. Harry started to retrace steps back to where he first met the dementor and let his wand guide him; he kept rushing forward until he came to a halt.

What was in front of him was the largest snake Harry had seen to date, minus the Basilisk. It was as long as Harry’s body, it had black skills that seemed to be shimmering in the moonlight. It lifted its head and sniffed the air.

“Who goes there?”

Instantly the fear Harry was feeling disappeared, he smiled at the snake “ Hello, I just need to get past you really quickly.”

“A speaker? How lovely.” the snakes said as it started to slide up Harry’s leg, sniffing his shoulders. Harry dropped his hand and stroked her head. “You smell like a snake but why do you want to pass?”

“There's...” Harry faulted wondering what exactly you could tell a snake to get it going in the other direction. “Well I heard that there were foxes that have been prowling around, and they seem to have it out for the snakes. I just want to pass you so I can deal with them.”

If snakes could shudder, this one did so. It lowered its head unwrapping from Harry's legs and slid aside. “Foxes have absolutely no dignity.”

Harry started running forward until he ran into Fleur. The girl's hair was disheveled and she had smoke rising off of her hand. They stood still until Fleur raised her hand and sent Harry flying back into a hedge

Harry got up and sent a cutting spell her way and it grazed her hand, her wand hand. 

As she struggled to pick it up again Harry sent her flying farther back with the same redacto spell and run.

“I'll get you for that Potter!” She laughed, Harry kept running, not wanting to test her.

He came into another fork in the road and this time he took right, but instantly he stopped, for he came across a bellowing Orb in the center of the path.

The second Harry got close to it, spikes of lightning came flying out, one of them catching him in the chest.

Harry had no idea what exactly it was but he didn't want to wait around to see exactly what we did next.

“Aguamenti!” The water shot out of his wand like a jet hitting the orb, it started to fizzle out and hit the floor. Harry was starting to feel hopeful but something next to him started to buzz. He stopped and faced the Orb, the grey lights slowly fading until it hit the ground and cracked.

“It seems like we're having quite some issues with the new technology. Champions, continue as you were.” Ludo Bagman's voice sounded throughout the Maze, and Harry jumped for joy. If he did come across the student he could use whatever spell he wanted and the prospect made him feel good.

He kept making his way forward running into a large spider and hitting it with a stunning spell.

Things seemed to be going out well until Harry could hear a scream, a scream that sounded like Fleur’s.

Harry froze but then realized trying to find her would put him in harms way, so he kept running forward.

Right, left, center, left, right, right, he ran. His heart was racing and he kept his wand close to his chest. If someone with three years of magical knowledge couldn't defeat something, then what hope did he have?

He ran until he was gasping for air, summoning the water spell and drinking it to quench his thirst. And then he saw it.

The cup was right in front of him, its light shining everything around it in blue. Harry stumbled forward, and reached it, his hand out, only for a red spell to fly past him. Cedric was in front of him, and he was covered in leaves. His hand was twitching and he looked around.

“Us huh?”

“Yeah. Back off.” Harry held out his wand.

“You know we could both grab it, take the win for ourselves. But if you're anything like me I know you don't want to.” Cedric said as he took a defensive stance.

“What's the point in sharing a win when I could bask in its glory myself?” Harry questioned and advanced.

Harry shot the distortion spell towards Cedric but a quick shield deflected it. Cedric tried to get closer to the cup but Harry sent a reducto his way, causing Cedric to crash into the hedge. Red sparks flew in the air and Harry wondered who exactly had sent it.

Cedric sent a sheet of ice towards Harry's feet, causing him to slip Harry stood up instantly hitting Cedric’s leg with the phantom spell the way falling down

“What the fuck is this?”

“Phantom spell. Hope you enjoy it.” But Cedric wasn't giving up that easily; he jumped up to his good feet and hit Harry straight in the chest with a stinging hex so strong it sent him flying backwards.

The boy hopped to the cup and Harry lifted his hand. He hit Cedric’s other leg with the phantom spell and the boy collapsed to his feet.

“When we get out of here, you're going to have that spell.” he said Harry moved forward to the cup only for Cedric to get up both his feet working and send a stunner Harry's way.

The two of them kept going, exchanging blows. Harry was sending charms but Cedric kept deflecting all of them, his shield being stronger than any Harry could imagine conjuring up

In their pursuit to fight one another Harry hadn't realized he pushed Cedric back to the exit, he was the closer one to the cup.

Without a second, Harry launched forward, his fingers clutching around the cup. He saluted a slack jawed Cedric as the world around him changed, the portkey shifting the world view. Any second now Harry would be the center with crowds cheering screaming his name- 

But that wasn't the case. The portkey had taken Harry elsewhere and he collapsed on the floor, a place that was far from Hogwarts. Even with the hedges, Harry could see the mountain surrounding the Castle, but right now? Harry was in something that looked like a cemetery. A church was in the distance small and closer to him were dozens of yew trees. On the side of the hill was a small house.

“Is this part of the tournament?” Harry said his hand up as he walked between trees. The air was harsh, and his body was still ragged from running.

Harry kept walking, his wand drawn as he surveyed the area, the Cup behind him. 

“Excuse me, what are you doing here?” A voice said and Harry turned him instantly, his wand drawn. The person seemed to be a boy no older than Cedric. His long black hair was pulled into a low bun, his blue eyes stared at Harry. “Kid listen, I don't know what you're doing here but you gotta go back home.”

“Where are we?”

“Little Hangleton, you lost?”

“No, you have to get out of here. You have to go something is-” The boy started laughing, waving his hand.

“Okay if this is a little prank you and the boys who've been trashing that other house on the hill have been doing, it's not funny right. This place isn't safe at night, you gotta go home.”

“No you don't understand, I'm a wizard and something bad is happening here, I shouldn't even be here.”

“Okay,” The boy said, lowering his voice and stretching a hand out to Harry. “My name is Laurens, why don't we get you to the main road and we'll get you on a bus back home? Does that make you feel better?

“No I have to go back to the Cup I-” Harry was caught off guard by his scar exploding into pain. He doubled forward clutching his knees as he screamed.

“Whoa, okay what is this?”

“We have to go, we have to go now!” Harry started to run and the boy followed him, tripping over the stones and fallen twigs.

Harry was near where the cup once fell but he couldn't make it out. He dropped to his knees and felt around for it, his heart in his throat.

“Ok, why don’t we-” Something wet hit his face. He looked up and his eyes widened, then he screamed. A knife was sticking out the boy’s neck, his mouth coughing out blood. His eyes were wide. He tried to reach out for Harry, but with a quick motion, the knife was pulled out, and the boy was falling sideways, and Harry knew he was dead.

He tried to reach for the boy, but he was hit with something, and the world faded to black.

Notes:

That is chapter 26! Can we get a rip Laurens in the chat? And yes, I killed him because I couldn’t kill my boy Cedric

Tommy boy draws closer, and so does the end of this fic!! The next chapter will be posted on the 7th.

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. I also have another Harry Potter fic in the works called Mors Neminem Exspectat. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Chapter 27: We meet again

Summary:

Oh no he's hot

Harry hated Lullabies.

But it wasn't always like that. He could remember a soft song, a sweet voice humming to him as a baby. But as he entered his Aunt’s house, she’d only sing for her own son, as Harry sobbed in his little crib. 

She kept singing to her son, and Harry had always carved it. The sweet sound of a person lulling him to sleep. But the one time he had asked at 5, the beating he received made him think twice about asking.

Harry’s eyes slowly opened, and he could hear a sweet voice sing to him, the words taking time to reach him.

“Sleep my dear, for the night is young, a bundle of nightshade under your tongue.” It seemed to say. Harry’s hands felt like led, and the horror dawned on him when he tried to move them, they were tied to what seemed like a headstone, and the scythe above him jogged his memories.

“No, No!” He yelled, and the area lit up. Peter was looking at him, a smile on his face. He was holding a vial of red liquid in his hand, and stepped over something, a body.

The boy, Laurens was lying there, eyes wide in horror, his neck was still dripping blood, blood that was now slouching about in a vial.

“Let me go! Fight me you fool! FACE ME!” Harry roared, but Peter shook his head tutting.

“And why would I?” Peter said, and if Harry had thought that the scars looked bad in his dream, they looked worse up close. The skin was pulled so far over his face, it seemed like it was too small for him, the scars more white than pink. “Why would I face you, when I can watch the life leave you by another’s hands?”

Harry watched as the Cauldron was shoved closer to him, and he shook his head. The water was sloshing around, bubbling as the fire grew hotter, and Harry watched as Peter pulled out another vial, filled with white liquid, and Harry knew it was what the men had been making for the past year.

“Cum sanguis effunditur, fatum et iuventus inter se implicabuntur et peccata praeterita comburent, Cum sanguis effunditur, fatum et iuventus inter se implicabuntur et peccata praeterita comburent.” Peter chanted and started to pour the white liquid in. The potion shot up, grazing Harry’s feet.

“Cradle covered in silk, Holly crazing your toes, Sleep for me and you’ll be covered in a shawl of gold.” The voice sang, and Harry could see the snake move towards them, a bundle clutched in its tail.

Peter bent down and grabbed the bundle, removing the cloak and Harry was so revolted by what he saw, all the food he had eaten had come back out, narrowly missing the cauldron due to Peter’s shield.

The thing, thing was the only thing it could be called, was stretching its hands, reaching for Peter. It had thin hands and legs, its skin was a weird red and black mix. Its face was that of a serpent, only more hideous.

Peter smiled at it, a look of pure devotion as he slowly lowered it into the boiling water. Harry prayed that it would drown.

“Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son,” he said, and from below Harry, a single bone rose from the ground, and fell into the cauldron, the glow illuminating the area.

“Flesh of the servant, willingly given, you will revive your master.” Harry watched Peter raise his wand high, and Harry screamed as he chopped off his hand at the wrists, he saw the limp drop into the cauldron, and the light flashed red.

“Blood of a youth, untimely taken, you will remake your better.” Laurens’s blood poured into the cauldron, and Harry’s stomach upheaved again.

Peter, whose face contorted in pain, moved to Harry, and he couldn’t move back, his blood dripping as he pulled out a knife, the silver handle glowing.

“Blood of an enemy, forcibly taken, you will resurrect your foe.” Harry could only cry out as the knife sliced his hand down, the blood going down his sleeve. 3 drops fell in and plumes of smoke came out, filling the air, obscuring his vision.

“Sleep my dear, for this night will end. Close your eyes and greet death as a friend.” Said the snake, and Harry’s scar burnt. The cauldron was overflowing, and he thought the ritual hadn't worked, but then hands, slender human hands gripped the edge of the cauldron and he stood up.

A tall figure came out, and a smooth voice spoke. “Robe me.”

Peter moved forward and covered the man, and when the smoke cleared, Harry’s scar felt like it was killing him.

Voldemort was back, and yet he didn’t look like what Harry had thought, not the face he once saw as a 1st year, but a face that was similar to Tom Riddle's. His face was slim, his nose upturned, his skin was smooth, the same tone as Draco’s, he had ear length black hair, and his sharp eyes were red.

He took a step out the cauldron and took in a breath. “At last. Air.” He looked at his hands, slim with short nails. He pulled out a wand and waved it, the area lighting up, torches coming to life.

He faced Harry, and he smiled, he waved the cauldron away and stood so close Harry could hear his breathing. He reached forward, and touched Harry’s cut, digging his finger in.

Harry’s breathing turned shallow, he didn’t want to give him the benefit of a cry. Tom removed his finger, and licked it. Then he laughed.

“I don’t know what I was expecting. It’s just blood. Worthless blood.” He turned to Peter and the man stood up, his head bowed. 

“My lord, you have returned, you are back.”

“Your hand. The left one.” Peter raised his hand, and Tom pulled down the robe to where the Dark Mark was. The second his finger touched it, the tattoo turned dark.

“They have gotten the call, but will they return?”

“You- you-” was all Harry could say. Tom faced him and smiled, and it was normal, human, and his skin crawled.

“I thought my dear friend was joking when he spoke of our similarities but I see I should have trusted him. We could pass off for brothers if we tried hard enough, you know. But I have to say I’m not that impressed. What about you made you so different, what about you made you so powerful?”

“Sleep my dear, the night is still young, a bundle of nightshade under your tongue. Cradle covered in silk, Holly crazing your toes, sleep for me and you’ll be covered in a shawl of gold. Sleep my dear, for the night will end, close your eyes and greet death as a friend.” The snake sang once more, her mouth gleaming and Tom smiled, offering a hand, and the snake wrapped around him.

“Yes my dear, what a song. A fitting goodbye don't you think?” He said, and Harry looked down at the corpse on the floor, only to see a chunk of Laurens’s face missing. And Harry let out a gasp, his stomach too empty for him to release anything more.

“My father was a useless man. Good for nothing who left my mother once he found out about her magical capabilities but tonight he proved his use, just like your mud-blood mother proved her use in saving you. But all it did was give you 13 more years, Harry Potter do not get it confused.”

“How? How?”

Tom shrugged his shoulders, and the movement was so human it shocked Harry. “I was hoping you could tell me. But no need for the dramatics, my family have arrived.” 

The air shifted as people started to appear between the yew trees between the graves; they all started to come forward cloaked in black robes concealing their faces. They moved closer, trembling, black cloaks swishing as they took in the sight of Tom Riddle.

One of the Death Eaters fell to his knees, crawling towards the Dark Lord, kissing the hem of his robes sobbing. The others around him took the other man's lead, bowing down kissing the man's robes and creating a circle, and in the center were Harry, Tom and Peter.

“Welcome, welcome my friends and my family. It's been 13 years has it not? Tom said as he passed each and every one of them, an easy smile on his face. “I see you’re all well, content even. Which begs the question where were you? Where were you when I was nothing but a shell of myself, nothing but smoke lifting through the air? While you're also content in your luxuries, in the quiet lives you led, you did not feel me calling?”

The people didn't move, no sign of nervousness or fear, they stood tall, the circle not breaking and Tom walked forward standing in the center.

“Where you're all so content living under the new law your Ministry has brought forth, where Mud-bloods walk amongst you, bringing in their kind and dirtying the blood we once held high, the blood we made an effort to keep pure? Did you all grow so content under the rule of blood traitors and muggle lovers like Albus Dumbledore, you thought it was best to put away your cloaks?”

And then it happened. One of the men stumbled forward bowing at Tom's feet kissing the grass.

“My lord forgive me, forgive us all, master.”

Tom bent down and pulled the man up by his shoulders. He pulled down the cloak of the man and Harry could see a face he once saw in the Wixengamot, the man he had beaten to a pulp.

“Avery. How you flourished. Stand back so I can take you in.” Lord Avery smiled and took a few steps back, his legs shaking but his head high, but Harry knew what was coming.

“Crucio.”

The Lord crumbled to his already weak knees, twitching and shaking, clawing at his face but Tom kept to the spell. He'd wave his wand, adding flourishes and the man was jolting at the pain. Harry had never known why exactly Neville's parents had to crumble from that spell. When he saw it being used on the spider, it didn't look like a path to insanity. But even just seeing the spell, it felt like his skin was crawling with bugs.

“Get up. You dispose of me when it's convenient and come back when it benefits you. If you think I would forgive people who disappeared, then you must be ill. There are only two of you who are worth forgiveness and one of them is here with me now.”

Tom finally turned back to Peter walking towards him and grabbing the man by the hand helping him up.

“Even though you led me to my demise, even though you were the reason why I've missed 13 years of life, I cannot help but applaud you. You came back, you found me and you took care of me alongside my other faithful. But let us not get it twisted. You only came back when your act was over, when they figured you out for the dirty rat that you are. But Lord Voldemort is a kind lord, Lord Voldemort can see gratitude when it is there. Hold out your hand.”

Peter laughed and held up the stump and as Tom waved his wand, Harry could see a hand format of thin air, a hand that looked like any human one that was made purely out of silver. Peter got his fingers and they moved like any other hand would.

“Thank you master. You are truly gracious and truly kind.” Peter said as he walked backwards entering the circle, his robe pulled over his head.

Tom turned to the person on Peter's right and pulled down the hood. Harry didn't know why he was shocked; he knew Lucius Malfoy was a known Death Eater but seeing him in the flesh was something.

“Lucius, my dear friend has told me that you haven't forgotten the rightful ways of our ancestors, that you still practice the rituals deep down, that you still carry the same heat from Mud-bloods that I do. But it still pains me to see my friends leave me at my time of need. The World Cup must have been a fun exploit for you, but wouldn't it have suited you better to come and find me?”

“My lord, I have been on a lot for every mention of you. Whenever I hear lurkings of your name, I would travel high and low to find you. 

“Yes I've heard. But I've also heard your son runs around the likes of Mud-bloods. Did you raise him to have such high regards for the creatures?”

Lucius' face darkened and he looked Tom dead in the eyes. “My son has disappointed me time and time again my lord. But I will discipline him, I will show him what it means to be a Malfoy, to know what it means to fall behind you.”

“Very well. Tiberius.” Theo's father pulled down his cloak and smiled at the Lord, his head bowed.

“My lord, I am ever so delighted to see you back to your full power.”

“And it is thanks to you.” Surprise flashed over the man's face.

“Your home, more accurately your library of books have helped me. The other reason I am here is that my dear friend borrowed a few books, do you mind?”

Tiberius bowed lower. “Any book, anything you want from my house is open to you, my Lord, you need not ask.” 

“Good, good. Lillian,” Tom moved across the circle and Harry saw a woman pulling her cloak down. She had brown hair pulled back by a bun, her face resembling Pansy’s. “I have heard about your exploits my dear, and I must say I could not be proud of. Helping push Anti-Muggle laws from your place in the ministry. You make me proud.”

“I would do anything you've asked me my lord,” her voice was soft and smooth, as she lowered her head.

“All these powerful friends and yet I couldn't come back sooner. But I understand I understand I was too lenient with all of you, too kind one would say. But it's no problem. Tonight marks the new age. Tonight marks a new day in history. A history with me at the helm. And here,” Harry could hear Tom's voice behind him but he couldn't see exactly what was going on.

“And here should be 5 more, three are dead in service, men who would be honoured beyond their wildest dreams in death, one that has been a coward and left but he will be dealt with, and one who I believe has lost me forever.”

He walked forward exactly to the space in front of Harry and pointed at the gap with where exactly four people should be.

“The Lestrange should be here, all three of them have done me a service instead of cowering like you fools, making deals for your freedom. They went to Azkaban because of their faith in me. Faith I would return one day, and next to them is a servant that will be rewarded beyond anything you could think. The one who truly wanted to restore me to power, the one who worked tirelessly to make sure I am who I am, how I stand before you today.”

“But don't worry my friends,” Tom said as he spread his hands smiling. “You have been going hungry for too long. Mulciber, have you not felt the urge to hunt things more than just crazed beasts?”

“I have my lord.”

“Then you will get it, Lilian, have you not missed tormenting muggles, instead of turning them away? Have you missed the days where you used to find them and take out the pain, the anger they've been taking out on us for thousands of years?”

“Like I've lost a limb my lord.”

“And you shall have that. The dementors will stand by our side, as their nature calls to them, and we shall change the world anew. But it seems we have forgotten someone.” Tom turned to Harry and the crazed look in his eyes was the exact same one Harry saw in his dreams.

“I had been so preoccupied I had almost forgotten you Harry. But there is no doubt about it, for you are my guest of honor tonight. And after your blood is spilled on these stones, we shall feast in your honour.”

“My lord, how did you come back? How have you graced our presents once again when we had believed you gone?” A gruff voice said, A voice that sounded very similar to Gregory’s.

“And I shall tell you my friends, for it all begins and ends with dear Mister Potter. After I had killed his muggle-loving father, his body still warm and his useless Mudblood mother, I tried to end him as well, but his mud-blood mother had done something: an old magic magic I would never think somebody in this age would cast and I overlooked it, a mistake on my part. A lead to my supposed fall of power.”

“Being nothing more than smoke, I traveled to a forest and waited for my faithfuls to come, but none did. Days turned into months, months turned to years and years turned into a decade. I had all but given up hope, then a young naive man came, craving power magic. He saw me as his way to greatness. I saw him as a vessel. I tried to obtain a stone to help me, but wouldn't you know it for the second time I was faulted by Harry Potter, his mother's protection still ringing strong and true.”

“And then I returned to the forest again and I had given up hope. I would not lie to you my dear friends, I thought it was my end, that I would have been defeated by a child. But a year ago I found a faithful: Peter, who had faked his death, but not after his own friends had driven him out.”

“I will not bore you all over the details of how Peter came to find me, but when he came with me he bought a sacrifice, a Bertha Jorkins. I know my ministry friends are well aware of her and heard about the mysterious disappearance. You have me to thank.”

Tom stopped speaking and he could see his friend’s parents and a few more fall to the ground, their heads bowing, singing Tom's praises and Harry felt sick inside.

“She told me of a tournament happening, a tournament taking place in Hogwarts, the same place where Harry Potter resides. And she told me the location of another faithful one who would have been alongside the Lestrangers had it not been for… good timing.”

“Under my guidance, Peter helped me return to something of a body and freed my faithful you who now reside in Hogwarts, waiting for my order to return. And due to his sneaky thinking and the Nott library I am back. We have our little friend here to thank, Lucy, Laurens was it?” Tom kicked the boy's head and Harry could see something slip out of the chunk the snake had taken, and Harry knew it was his brain.

“It was Peter's idea, the only way the spell could work. He convinced the town's people that the cemetery was haunted and they needed somebody to look after it and little Laurens offered himself up. He was heading to university this year to study Psychology, was it? But it seems fate, but it seems I had other plans for him. His blood is what returned me to my youth, better a 30 year old than a 60 year old am I right?” He smiled at his Death Eaters who nodded.

“And so my faithful, under my orders went to Hogwarts School, he was the one who put Harry Potter's name into the Goblet of fire, and even though I told him to aid Mister Potter along the way, it seems like our dear friend is stubborn, the same stubbornness that I stomped out of his father. And now his blood has helped me, and with his blood… I can touch him.” Tom was in front of him in seconds pushing his finger into Harry's scar, and Harry bit his own cheek to stop the scream coming out. 

“Who would have thought a mud-blood's worthless knowledge would save him? Who would have thought somebody with blood dirtier than our dogs could come up with magic only some could dream of?”

“If you-” Harry coughed out and everybody in the graveyard turned to him. “If you think my mother is a dirty Muggle-born, what does that make your father?”

Gasps came out of the mouths of every Death Eater around and Harry watched Tom's face contorted with Rage.

“Crucio.”

The pain was unlike anything Harry had ever felt. It was burning, it was as if he had put his hand on an open flame and was watching it roast. But what was the worst was the itch underneath his skin, the urge to rip his skin off, because maybe then he would find relief.

He screamed and he cried, for that was the only thing that could somewhat dull the pain. The pain kept building, and his head was sniping around and he could hear laughter. Blood was dripping out of his mouth from how hard he was biting his tongue, his cheek. He felt like he was going to die. He thought that even the wind caressing his skin was bringing him closer to his death, and in the background he could hear the snake sing.

“This is what they said destroyed me. This boy? Look at him!” He rushed forward and grabbed Harry’s throat, squeezing till he saw stars. He was in the last room of the trapdoor, and Quirrell was above him. “He thinks because he beat me because of his mother's magic, his mother's not his own, he thinks he can mouth off? I'll give you the chance I never gave your pathetic father Harry, untie him and give him back his wand, so he can face me and die like a man.”

The bindings holding him in place fell off and Harry crumpled to the ground, his body shaking. His wand was thrown in front of him and Harry clutched onto it like a lifeline.

“We bow when we duel, you were taught that, right? Come now Harry, bow. Bow to your superiors.” Tom slightly bowed his head but Harry could still see those red eyes. His body jerked forward his head forcibly being bowed downwards and before Harry could react he was hit with another cruciatus.

The pain, the agony was too much, too powerful he was going crazy. He wanted to scratch himself till all that was his blood and muscle.

Harry staggered clutching Tom Riddle Sr's grave and steady himself up. It was the same stubbornness that ran through his fathers blood that had his spine straightening, it was stubbornness that had his wand raising high.

“Sen- Sensus Captionem!” A jet of light shot out from Harry's wand and Tom simply waved it away.

“Good, good. Face me Harry, face me so I can be the last thing you see before being reunited with your mud-blood loving father.”

Tom raised his wand again and Harry ducked out of the way but instead of attacking Tom, Harry pointed his wand directly at Draco's father.

“Dolor Promethei!” Lucius crumbled, clutching his wand hand. The Death Eaters next to him moved from the circle, and the surrounding Death Eaters raised their wands but Tom roared.

“He is mine to fight! Do you think attacking my Death Eaters is going to turn me away from you? Do you think attacking my friends is going to make me stop? I won’t my dear boy, I'm killing you right here right now.”

Another Cruciatus curse, and this time Harry didn't know if he would be able to get back up again. But all he could think of was his father. Voldemort, no Tom could lie to him as much as he wanted, but Harry knew his father died standing up. His father didn't cower before death. His father faced it like a man, and Harry would do the exact same. 

“Deprauavi!” Harry stumbled over the words, his mouth hurting, this time the spell hit another woman in the clearing and a few more Death Eaters broke rank to help her. Harry was aiming to have the place so confused that he could get back to the cup and get the fuck out of there.

“I see what you're doing, but it won’t work.” To Harry's horror, a dome surrounded the two of them, a thin shield where Harry could still hear Lucius Malfoy groaning.

Another Cruciatus curse, more silently begging for the pain to end, even if it meant death.

“You want to stop, don't you? Beg me to stop and let you have a break Harry, that's what you want. Say it.”

“I won't.” Harry said through gritted teeth, hot tears caressing his face.

“I said ask! Imperio!”

“Mentis Tormentum!” Harry screamed. He knew he had timed it perfectly when the pink spelt connected into the man's chest and for a few seconds he froze, his eyes wide. But then, waving his wand, he stopped its effects and clapped.

“I would have never thought- one of Dumbledore's soldiers, Harry Potter, using a spell akin to the Cruciatus curse. It almost brings tears to my eyes.” A few Death Eaters laughed and cheered.

Harry tried a few more curses, and even though the Phantom Pain one managed to hit, causing Tom to stumble forward, the others fell short.

“Deprauavi!” Harry cried out and fell behind the grave using that as his shield when the Cruciatus Curse hit it.

“Come out Harry. I offer you a chance that nobody who's gone against me has ever gotten. I offer you the chance to join me. You show great promise, you show a thirst for hunger that only I have ever seen when I looked in a mirror. And you could be great, you could be great past your wildest imagination. I'll even let you keep your mud-blood as a pet. And my dear friends would forgive you.”

He only had a few seconds, he had to think of a spell, he had to think of something that would get rid of Tom.

“We would, we would forgive him.” A few said and others echoed the chart.

“I would rather-” blood trickled out from Harry's lips. “I would rather meet my mother again than join the likes of you!”

Harry jumped out from behind the grave stone and pointed his wand directly at Tom.

“Avada Kedavra!”

“Stupify!”

As 2 spells connected in the middle, something happened. Gold light came from where they met and spread down to both their wands. Harry felt the air change and both he and Tom were both lifted off by the ground and moving far far away from the graveyard. They came to the patch of land Harry first came to and landed, the cup glinting in the dark. 

And what filled the air was a sweet sound of a phoenix song. It filled Harry up with hope and got rid of the numb feeling in his mouth. The jet of light got closer towards him but Harry kept going as hard as he could until at last, it reached Tom's wand.

Death Eaters were back around them and surrounded them in a circle wands drawn. One moved forward, Theo’s father, his face filled with rage.

“Do not do a thing! He is mine!” Tom screamed and faced Harry, his eyes wide. From the tip of Tom's wand came out a hand shape, the same hand he had given Peter, And then out came an old hand then another then a man was overlooking him staring at Voldemort.

“So he is a wizard?” His gruff voice said, his eyes never left Tom. “He's what killed me? Keep going boy, hold on.”

Another person was emerging, a woman this time, and even though Harry had never seen her before, he knew her. 

“Don't let go, Harry!” Bertha Jonkins cried, her voice echoing around him. “Keep going Harry, please don't let go!”

And then the air seems to shift. The song got louder, the light got brighter and freckled hands came out, hair as deep as wine, and eyes like his own. His mother was hovering near him standing beside him.

“My sweet boy,” she said, her fingers crazing his face, and he felt his heart soar. “He is coming, your father is coming, my sweet love.” 

Strong, large hands came out, and a head with untidy hair. His father was smiling at him, his face filled with love.

“Hey, hey don’t cry.” He touched Harry’s face, and the tears came harder, they were here. “So much I have to say, but not a lot of time. When the connection is broken, we will stall him, enough for you to get away.”

Harry’s hands gripped his wand harder, and looked at his parents.

“I- I miss you.”

“So do we, more than you could ever know. My sweet, brave boy.” His mother said, touching his face once more.

“I miss you little one. You’re turning out to be a great man.”

“Are you proud of me?” His voice was small, and his mother nodded, tears rolling down her own face.

“The proudest. No matter what you think, I couldn't have hoped for a better son. You make me so proud.” His father said, and his mother nodded, her eyes shining.

“I love you.”

“We love you too,” His mother sobbed, a smile on her face. 

“So much my boy, break the connection Harry, in 3, 2, 1.”

Harry memorised their faces, how they smiled, how they looked, then faced Tom with determination.

“NOW!” Harry pulled his wand up, and the ghosts of Tom’s past rushed to him. Harry stood up and ran, stunning a Death Eater and weaved between graves, his heart was racing, he was close.

A curse hit his back, and Harry could feel the effects of the Cruciatus Curse take hold of him. He tried to push forward, he tried to keep running, he had felt it almost four times in a row he could push through. But his body, his weak human body collapsed onto the floor and he screamed, screamed so loud he thought the trees above him would come crashing down. As his fingers brushed against the tombstone he could see the Cup, taunting him even more. And even worse he could hear the footsteps of dozens of Death Eaters closing in, Tom leading the helm. 

“HE IS MINE, I ALONE WILL KILL HIM!”

“Accio!” Harry cried, and the cup hit his hand, the Portkey activating, taking him, far, far, away.

Notes:

That is chapter 27! This was such a fun chapter to write. And yes, I made Tom younger only to torment Harry even more.

The next chapter is on the horizon, and will be out on the 9th

It would mean a lot if you guys left some comments so I could interact with you guys because I really enjoy doing so.

For any people who are fans of Nesta from ACOTAR, I have a fic about her. I also have another Harry Potter fic in the works called Mors Neminem Exspectat. And also feel free to pop over to my tiktok page, (Thalassa_05) I am much more active on there.

I love you all and hope you have a great day/night wherever you are!!

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 4 of Harry Potter and the Games of Fate